《爱玛》---《EMMA》中英对照(完)_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:6877 回复:22

[Novel] 《爱玛》---《EMMA》中英对照(完)

刷新数据 楼层直达
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-19 0






爱玛是海伯里村首富伍德豪斯先生的小女儿,聪明美丽,从小受到家庭教师泰勒小 姐的良好教育。父亲的宠爱和无忧无虑的生活环境,使她养成了自命不凡的性格。

爱玛二十岁那年,泰勒小 姐嫁给了附近一位绅士韦斯顿,离开了伍德豪斯家,爱玛在寂寞中认识了当地女子学校的学生哈丽特,与她交上了朋友。哈丽特是个私生女,姿容俏丽,性格温顺,非常可爱。爱玛想方设法把她和青年绅士埃尔顿撮合在一起,叫她拒绝了佃户罗伯特•马丁的求婚。

其实埃尔顿的意中人不是哈丽特,而是爱玛本人。埃尔顿本人非常势利,根本就不会看上身世不明的哈丽特。爱玛没有撮合成功,又一次要为哈丽特安排一门亲事,这次她为哈丽特选中的是韦斯顿前妻生的儿子弗兰克。

然而弗兰克半年前认识了海伯里村家道中落的贝茨小 姐的外甥女简•费尔法克斯,并且互相倾心,私定了婚约。但是两个人并没有公布婚约。

爱玛对别人的婚姻干预,引起了她家的老朋友乔治•奈特利的不满。他告诫爱玛应该让恋爱双方自主地处理婚姻大事,别人干预只会把事情搞糟。

当弗兰克与简•费尔法克斯公布恋情之后,爱玛难以置信。这也让爱玛开始反思自己的行为,并最终与简•费尔法克斯成为了知心好友。

奈特利很器重罗伯特•马丁,也经常帮助哈丽特,这样使哈丽特对奈特利产生了崇敬和爱慕的感情。当爱玛发现哈丽特崇拜的对象是奈特利的时候,她大吃一惊,原来她自己一直悄悄地爱着奈特利;奈特利常常指出爱玛的缺点,其实心底里也有意于她。

泰勒小 姐生了一个女儿,这使爱玛开始向往家庭生活。经过一番周折,奈特利和爱玛终于互吐衷情;罗伯特•马丁在奈特利的帮助下,最后也得到了哈丽特的爱情。

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-20 00:10重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 2 条评分 派派币 +31
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER I
Emma Woodhouse, handsome, clever, and rich, with a comfortable home and happy disposition, seemed to unite some of the best blessings of existence; and had lived nearly twenty-one years in the world with very little to distress or vex her.
She was the youngest of the two daughters of a most affectionate, indulgent father; and had, in consequence of her sister's marriage, been mistress of his house from a very eary period. Her mother had died too long ago for her to have more than an indistinct remembrance of her caresses; and her place had been supplied by an excellent woman as governess, who had fallen little shortof a mother in affection.
Sixteen years had Miss Taylor been in Mr. oodhouse's family, less as a governess than a friend, very fond of both daughters, but particularly of Emma. Between them it was more the intimacy of sisters. Even before Miss Taylor had ceased to hold the nominal office of governess, the mildness of her temper had hardly allowed her to impose any restraint; and the shadow of authority being now long passed away, they had been living together as friend and friend very mutually attached, and Emma doing just what she liked; highly esteeming Miss Taylor's judgment, but directed chiefly by her own.

The real evils, indeed, of Emma's situation were the power of having rather too much her own way, and a disposition to think a little too well of herself; these were the disadvantages which threatened alloy to her many enjoyments. The danger, however, was at present so unperceived, that they did not by any means rank as misfortunes with her.

Sorrow came--a gentle sorrow--but not at all in the shape of any disagreeable consciousness.--Miss Taylor married. It was Miss Taylor's loss which first brought grief. It was on te wedding-day of this beloved friend that Emma first sat in mournful thought of any continuance. The wedding over, and the bride-people gone, her father and herself were left to dine together, with no prospect of a third to cheer a long evening. Her father composed himself to sleep after dinner, as usual, and she had then only to sit and think of what she had lost.

The event had every promise of happiness for herriend. Mr. Weston was a man of unexceptionable character, easy fortune, suitable age, and pleasant manners; and there was some satisfaction in considering with what self-denying, generous friendship she had always wishedand promoted the match; but it was a black morning's work for her.
The want of Miss Taylor would be felt every hour of every day.
She recalled her past kindness--the kindness, the affection of sixteen years--how she had taught and how she had played with her from five years old--how she had devoted all her powers to attach and amuse her in health--and how nursed her through the various illnesses of childhood. A large debt of gratitude was owing here; but the intercourse of the last seven years, the equal footing and perfect unreserve which had soon followed Isabella's marriage, on their being left to each other, was yet a dearer, tenderer recollection.
She had been a friend and companion such as few possessed: intelligent, well-informed, useful, gentle, knowing all the ways of the family, interested in all its concerns, and peculiarly interested in herself, in every pleasure, every scheme of hers--one to whom she could speak every thought as it arose, and who had such an affection for her as could never find fault.

How was she to bear the change?--It was true that her friend was going only half a mile from them; but Emma was aware that great must be the difference between a Mrs. Weston, only half a mile from them, and a Miss Taylor in the house; and with all her advantages, natural and domestic, she was now in great danger of suffering from intellectual solitude. She dearly loved her father, but he was no companion for her. He could not meet her in conversation, rational or playful.

The evil of the actual disparity in their ages (and Mr. Woodhouse had not married early) was much increased by his constitution and habits; for having been a valetudinarian all his life, without activity of mind or body, he was a much older man in ways than in years; and though everywhere beloved for the friendliness of his heart and his amiable temper, his talents could not have recommended him at any time.

Her sister, though comparatively but little removed by matrimony, being settled in London, only sixteen miles off, was much beyond her daily reach; and many a long October and November evening must be struggled through at Hartfield, before Christmas brought the next visit from Isabella and her husband, and their little children, to fill the house, and give her pleasant society again.

Highbury, the large and populous village, almost amounting to a town, to which Hartfield, in spite of its separate lawn, and shrubberies, and name, did really belong, afforded her no equals. The Woodhouses were first in consequence there. All looked up to them. She had many acquaintance in the place, for her father was universally civil, but not one among them who could be accepted in lieu of Miss Taylor for even half a day. It was a melancholy change; and Emma could not but sigh over it, and wish for impossible things, till her father awoke, and made it necessary to be cheerful.
His spirits required support. He was a nervous man, easily depressed; fond of every body that he was used to, and hating to part with them; hating change of every kind. Matrimony, as the origin of change, was always disagreeable; and he was by no means yet reconciled to his own daughter's marrying, nor could ever speak of her but with compassion, though it had been entirely a match of affection, when he was now obliged to part with Miss Taylor too; and from his habits of gentle selfishness, and of being never able to suppose that other people could feel differently from himself, he was very much disposed to think Miss Taylor had done as sad a thing for herself as for them, and would have been a great deal happier if she had spent all the rest of her life at Hartfield.
Emma smiled and chatted as cheerfully as she could, to keep him from such thoughts; but when tea came, it was impossible for him not to say exactly as he had said at dinner, "Poor Miss Taylor!--I wish she were here again. What a pity it is that Mr. Weston ever thought of her!"

"I cannot agree with you, papa; you know I cannot. Mr. Weston is such a good-humoured, pleasant, excellent man, that he thoroughly deserves a good wife;--and you would not have had Miss Taylor live with us for ever, and bear all my odd humours, when she might have a house of her own?"

"A house of her own!--But where is the advantage of a house of her own?
This is three times as large.--And you have never any odd humours, my dear."

"How often we shall be going to see them, and they coming to see us!--We shall be always meeting! We must begin; we must go and pay wedding visit very soon."

"My dear, how am I to get so far? Randalls is such a distance.
I could not walk half so far."

"No, papa, nobody thought of your walking. We must go in the carriage, to be sure."

"The carriage! But James will not like to put the horses to for such a little way;--and where are the poor horses to be while we are paying our visit?"

"They are to be put into Mr. Weston's stable, papa. You know we have settled all that already. We talked it all over with Mr. Weston last night. And as for James, you may be very sure he will always like going to Randalls, because of his daughter's being housemaid there. I only doubt whether he will ever take us anywhere else. That was your doing, papa. You got Hannah that good place. Nobody thought of Hannah till you mentioned her--James is so obliged to you!"

"I am very glad I did think of her. It was very lucky, for I would not have had poor James think himself slighted upon any account; and I am sure she will make a very good servant: she is a civil, pretty-spoken girl; I have a great opinion of her. Whenever I see her, she always curtseys and asks me how I do, in a very pretty manner;and when you have had her here to do needlework, I observe she always turns the lock of the door the right way and never bangs it.
I am sure she will be an excellent servant; and it will be a great comfort to poor Miss Taylor to have somebody about her that she is used to see. Whenever James goes over to see his daughter, you know, she will be hearing of us. He will be able to tell her how we all are."

Emma spared no exertions to maintain this happier flow of ideas, and hoped, by the help of backgammon, to get her father tolerably through the evening, and be attacked by no regrets but her own. The backgammon-table was placed; but a visitor immediately afterwards walked in and made it unnecessary.

Mr. Knightley, a sensible man about seven or eight-and-thirty, was not only a very old and intimate friend of the family, but particularly connected with it, as the elder brother of Isabella's husband. He lived about a mile from Highbury, was a frequent visitor, and always welcome, and at this time more welcome than usual, as coming directly from their mutual connexions in ondon. He had returned to a late dinner, after some days' absence, and now walked up to Hartfield to say that all were well in Brunswick Square. It was a happy circumstance, and animated Mr. Woodhouse for some time. Mr. Knightley had a cheerful manner, which always did him good; and his many inquiries after "poor Isabella" and her children were answered most satisfactorily. When this was over, Mr. Woodhouse gratefully observed, "It is very kind of you, Mr. Knightley, to come out at this late hour to call upon us. I am afraid you must have had a shocking walk."

"Not at all, sir. It is a beautiful moonlight night; and so mild that I must draw back from your great fire."

"But you must have found it very damp and dirty. I wish you may not catch cold."

"Dirty, sir! Look at my shoes. Not a speck on them."

"Well! that is quite surprising, for we have had a vast deal of rain here. It rained dreadfully hard for half an hour while we were at breakfast. I wanted them to put off the wedding."

"By the bye--I have not wished you joy. Being pretty well aware of what sort of joy you must both be feeling, I have been in no hurry with my congratulations; but I hope it all went off tolerably well. How did you all behave? Who cried most?"

"Ah! poor Miss Taylor! 'Tis a sad business."

"Poor Mr. and Miss Woodhouse, if you please; but I cannot possibly say `poor Miss Taylor.' I have a great regard for you and Emma; but when it comes to the question of dependence or independence!--At any rate, it must be better to have only one to please than two."

"Especially when one of those two is such a fanciful, troublesome creature!" said Emma playfully. "That is what you have in your head, I know--and what you would certainly say if my father were not by."

"I believe it is very true, my dear, indeed," said Mr. Woodhouse, with a sigh. "I am afraid I am sometimes very fanciful and troublesome."

"My dearest papa! You do not think I could mean you, or suppose Mr. Knightley to mean you. What a horrible idea! Oh no! I meant only myself. Mr. Knightley loves to find fault with me, you know-- in a joke--it is all a joke. We always say what we like to one another."

Mr. Knightley, in fact, was one of the few people who could see faults in Emma Woodhouse, and the only one who ever told her of them: and though this was not particularly agreeable to Emma herself, she knew it would be so much less so to her father, that she would not have him really suspect such a circumstance as her not being thought perfect by every body.

"Emma knows I never flatter her," said Mr. Knightley, "but I meant no reflection on any body. Miss Taylor has been usedto have two persons to please; she will now have but one. The chances are that she must be a gainer."

"Well," said Emma, willing to let it pass--"you want to hear about the wedding; and I shall be happy to tell you, for we all behaved charmingly. Every body was punctual, every body in their best looks: not a tear, and hardly a long face to be seen. Oh no; we all felt that we were going to be only half a mile apart, and were sure of meeting every day."

"Dear Emma bears every thing so well," said her father.
"But, Mr. Knightley, she is really very sorry to lose poor Miss Taylor, and I am sure she will miss her more than she thinks for."

Emma turned away her head, divided between tears and smiles. "It is impossible that Emma should not miss such a companion," said Mr. Knightley. "We should not like her so well as we do, sir, if we could suppose it; but she knows how much the marriage is toMiss Taylor's advantage; she knows how very acceptable it must be, at Miss Taylor's time of life, to be settled in a home of her own, and how important to her to be secure of a comfortable provision, and therefore cannot allow herself to feel so much pain as pleasure. Every friend of Miss Taylor must be glad to have her so happily married."

"And you have forgotten one matter of joy to me," said Emma, "and a very considerable one--that I made the match myself. I made the match, you know, four years ago; and to have it take place, and be proved in the right, when so many people said Mr. Weston would never marry again, may comfort me for any thing."

Mr. Knightley shook his head at her. Her father fondly replied, "Ah! my dear, I wish you would not make matches and foretell things, for whatever you say always comes to pass. Pray do not make any more matches."

"I promise you to make none for myself, papa; but I must, indeed, for other people. It is the greatest amusement in the world! And after such success, you know!--Every body said that Mr. Weston would never marry again. Oh dear, no! Mr. Weston, who had been a widower so long, and who seemed so perfectly comfortable without a wife, so constantly occupied either in his business in town or among his friends here, always acceptable wherever he went, always cheerful-- Mr. Weston need not spend a single evening in the year alone if he did not like it. Oh no! Mr. Weston certainly would never marry again. Some people even talked of a promise to his wife on her deathbed, and others of the son and the uncle not letting him. All manner of solemn nonsense was talked on the subject, but I believed none of it.

"Ever since the day--about four years ago--that Miss Taylor and I met with him in Broadway Lane, when, because it began to drizzle, he darted away with so much gallantry, and borrowed two umbrellas for us from Farmer Mitchell's, I made up my mind on the subject. I planned the match from that hour; and when such success has blessed me in this instance, dear papa, you cannot think that I shall leave off match-making."

"I do not understand what you mean by `success,'" said Mr. Knightley. "Success supposes endeavour. Your time has been properly and delicately spent, if you have been endeavouring for the last four years to bring about this marriage. A worthy employment for a young lady's mind! But if, which I rather imagine, your making the match, as you call it, means only your planning it, your saying to yourself one idle day, `I think it would be a very good thing for Miss Taylor if Mr. Weston were to marry her,' and saying it again to yourself every now and then afterwards, why do you talk of success? Where is your merit? What are you proud of? You made a lucky guess; and that is all that can be said."

"And have you never known the pleasure and triumph of a lucky guess?-- I pity you.--I thought you cleverer--for, depend upon it a lucky guess is never merely luck. There is always some talent in it. And as to my poor word `success,' which you quarrel with, I do not know that I am so entirely without any claim to it. You havedrawn two pretty pictures; but I think there may be a third--a something between the do-nothing and the do-all. If I had not promoted Mr. Weston's visits here, and given many little encouragements, and smoothed many little matters, it might not have come to any thing after all. I think you must know Hartfield enough to comprehend that."

"A straightforward, open-hearted man like Weston, and a rational, unaffected woman like Miss Taylor, may be safely left to manage their own concerns. You are more likely to have done harm to yourself, than good to them, by interference."

"Emma never thinks of herself, if she can do good to thers," rejoined Mr. Woodhouse, understanding but in part. "But, my dear, pray do not make any more matches; they are silly things, and break up one's family circle grievously."

"Only one more, papa; only for Mr. Elton. Poor Mr. Elton! You like Mr. Elton, papa,--I must look about for a wife for him. There is nobody in Highbury who deserves him--and he has been here a whole year, and has fitted up his house so comfortably, that it would be a shame to have him single any longer--and I thought when he was joining their hands to-day, he looked so very much as if he would like to have the same kind office done for him! I think very well of Mr. Elton, and this is the only way I have of doing him a service."

"Mr. Elton is a very pretty young man, to be sure, and a very good young man, and I have a great regard for him. But if you want to shew him any attention, my dear, ask him to come and dine with us some day. That will be a much better thing. I dare say Mr. Knightley will be so kind as to meet him."

"With a great deal of pleasure, sir, at any time," said Mr. Knightley, laughing, "and I agree with you entirely, that it will be a much better thing. Invite him to dinner, Emma, and help him to the best of the fish and the chicken, but leave him to chuse his own wife. Depend upon it, a man of six or seven-and-twenty can take care of himself."

CHAPTER II
Mr. Weston was a native of Highbury, and born of a respectable family, which for the last two or three generations had been rising into gentility and property. He had received a good education, but, on succeeding early in life to a small independence, had become indisposed for any of the more homely pursuits in which his brothers were engaged, and had satisfied an active, cheerful mind and social temper by entering into the militia of his county, then embodied.

Captain Weston was a general favourite; and when the chances of his military life had introduced him to Miss Churchill, of a great Yorkshire family, and Miss Churchill fell in love with him, nobody was surprized, except her brother and his wife, who had never seen him, and who were full of pride and importance, which the connexion would offend.

Miss Churchill, however, being of age, and with the full command of her fortune--though her fortune bore no proportion to the family-estate--was not to be dissuaded from the marriage, and it took place, to the infinite mortification of Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, who threw her off with due decorum. It was an unsuitable connexion, and did not produce much happiness. Mrs. Weston ought to have found more in it, for she had a husband whose warm heart and sweet temper made him think every thing due to her in return for the great goodness of being in love with him; but though she had one sort ofpirit, she had not the best. She had resolution enough to pursue her own will in spite of her brother, but not enough to refrain from unreasonable regrets at that brother's unreasonable anger, nor from missing the luxuries of her former home. They lived beyond their income, but still it was nothing in comparison of nscombe: she did not cease to love her husband, but she wanted at once to be the wife of Captain Weston, and Miss Churchill of Enscombe.

Captain Weston, who had been considered, especially by the Churchills, as making such an amazing match, was proved to have much the worst of the bargain; for when his wife died, after a three years' marriage, he was rather a poorer man than at first, and with a child to aintain. From the expense of the child, however, he was soon relieved. The boy had, with the additional softening claim of a lingering illness of his mother's, been the means of a sort of econciliation; and Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, having no children of their own, nor any other young creature of equal kindred to care for, ffered to take the whole charge of the little Frank soon after her decease. Some scruples and some reluctance the widower-father may be supposed to have felt; but as they were overcome by other considerations, the child was given up to the care and the wealth of the hurchills and he had only his own comfort to seek, and his own situation to improve as he could.

A complete change of life became desirable. He quitted the militia and engaged in trade, having brothers already established in a good way in London, which afforded him a favourable opening. It was a concern which brought just employment enough. He had still a small house in Highbury, where most of his leisure days wer spent; and between useful occupation and the pleasures of society, the next eighteen or twenty years of his life passed cheerfully away. He had, by that time, realised an easy competence--enough to secure the purchase of a little estate adjoining Highbury, which he had always longed for--enough to marry a woman as portionless ven as Miss Taylor, and to live according to the wishes of his own friendly and social disposition.

It was now some time since Miss Taylor had begun to influence his schemes; but as it was not the tyrannic influence of youth on youth, it had not shaken his determination of never settling till he could purchase Randalls, and the sale of Randalls was long looked forward to; but he had gone steadily on, with these objects in view, till they were accomplished. He had made his fortune, bought his house, and obtained his wife; and was beginning a new period of existence, with every probability of greater happiness than in any yet passed through. He had never been an unhappy man; his own temper had secured him from that, even in his first marriage; but his second must shew him how delightful a well-judging and truly amiable woman could be, and must give him the pleasantest proof of its being a great deal better to choose than to be chosen, to excite gratitude than to feel it.

He had only himself to please in his choice: his fortune was his own; for as to Frank, it was more than being tacitly brought up as his uncle's heir, it had become so avowed an adoption as to have him assume the name of Churchill on coming of age. It was most unlikely, therefore, that he should ever want his father's assistance. His father had no apprehension of it. The aunt was a capricious woman, and governed her husband entirely; but it was not in Mr. Weston's nature to imagine that any caprice could be strong enough to affect one so dear, and, as he believed, so deservedly dear. He saw his son every year in London, and was proud of him; and his fond report of him as a very fine young man had made Highbury feel a sort of pride in him too. He was looked on as sufficiently belonging to the place to make his merits and prospects a kind of common concern.

Mr. Frank Churchill was one of the boasts of Highbury, and a lively curiosity to see him prevailed, though the compliment was so little returned that he had never been there in his life. His coming to visit his father had been often talked of but never achieved.

Now, upon his father's marriage, it was very generally proposed, as a most proper attention, that the visit should take place. There was not a dissentient voice on the subject, either when Mrs. Perry drank tea with Mrs. and Miss Bates, or when Mrs. and Miss Bates returned the visit. Now was the time for Mr. Frank Churchill to come among them; and the hope strengthened when it was understood that he had written to his new mother on the occasion. For a few days, every morning visit in Highbury included some mention of the handsome letter Mrs. Weston had received. "I suppose you have heard of the handsome letter Mr. Frank Churchill has written to Mrs. Weston? I understand it was a very handsome letter, indeed. Mr. Woodhouse told me of it. Mr. Woodhouse saw the letter, and he says he never saw such a handsome letter in his life."

It was, indeed, a highly prized letter. Mrs. Weston had, of course, formed a very favourable idea of the young man; and such a pleasing attention was an irresistible proof of his great good sense, and a most welcome addition to every source and every expression of congratulation which her marriage had already secured. She felt herself a most fortunate woman; and she had lived long enough to know how fortunate she might well be thought, where the only regret was for a partial separation from friends whose friendship for her had never cooled, and who could ill bear to part with her.

She knew that at times she must be missed; and could not think, without pain, of Emma's losing a single pleasure, or suffering an hour's ennui, from the want of her companionableness: but dear Emma was of no feeble character; she was more equal to her situation than most girls would have been, and had sense, and energy, and spirits that might be hoped would bear her well and happily through its little difficulties and privations. And then there was such comfort in the very easy distance of Randalls from Hartfield, so convenient for even solitary female walking, and in Mr. Weston's disposition and circumstances, which would make the approaching season no hindrance to their spending half the evenings in the week together.

Her situation was altogether the subject of hours of gratitude to Mrs. Weston, and of moments only of regret; and her satisfaction---her more than satisfaction--her cheerful enjoyment, was so just and so apparent, that Emma, well as she knew her father, was sometimes taken by surprize at his being still able to pity `poor Miss Taylor,' when they left her at Randalls in the centre of every domestic comfort, or saw her go away in the evening attended by her pleasant husband to a carriage of her own. But never did she go without Mr. Woodhouse's giving a gentle sigh, and saying, "Ah, poor Miss Taylor! She would be very glad to stay."

There was no recovering Miss Taylor--nor much likelihood of ceasing to pity her; but a few weeks brought some alleviation to Mr. Woodhouse. The compliments of his neighbours were over; he was no longer teased by being wished joy of so sorrowful an event; and the wedding-cake, which had been a great distress to him, was all eat up. His own stomach could bear nothing rich, and he could never believe other people to be different from himself. What was unwholesome to him he regarded as unfit for any body; and he had, therefore, earnestly tried to dissuade them from having any wedding-cake at all, and when that proved vain, as earnestly tried to prevent any body's eating it. He had been at the pains of consulting Mr. Perry, the apothecary, on the subject. Mr. Perry was an intelligent, gentlemanlike man, whose frequent visits were one of the comforts of Mr. Woodhouse's life; and upon being applied to, he could not but acknowledge (though it seemed rather against the bias of inclination) that wedding-cake might certainly disagree with many--perhaps with most people, unless taken moderately. With such an opinion, in confirmation of his own, Mr. Woodhouse hoped to influence every visitor of the newly married pair; but still the cake was eaten; and there was no rest for his benevolent nerves till it was all gone.

There was a strange rumour in Highbury of all the little Perrys being seen with a slice of Mrs. Weston's wedding-cake in their hands: but Mr. Woodhouse would never believe it.




第一章

  爱玛•伍德豪斯小 姐端庄儒雅、才思敏捷、生性欢乐、家境宽裕,仿佛上苍将最美好的恩赐集中施与她一身了。她在这世界已经生活了将近二十一年,极少遭遇到苦恼或伤心的事情。

  她是两姊妹中年幼的一个,父亲是一位极富慈爱心人,对女儿无比娇惯溺爱。姐姐出嫁后,她早早便担当起家庭女主人的角色。她母亲很久以前就去世了,母亲的爱抚仅仅给她留下一点儿十分模糊的记忆。一位杰出的家庭女教师填补了母亲的空缺,它给与的母爱绝不亚于一位母亲。

  泰勒小 姐在伍德豪斯家生活已经有十六年,她不仅是个家庭女教师,更是这个家庭的朋友。她非常喜爱两位姑娘,尤其喜欢爱玛。在她们两人之间,姐妹亲情胜于师生关系。泰勒小 姐脾气温和,即使在原来执教时期,也难得强加什么限制,现在,教师的权威早已烟消云散,他们就像相依为命的朋友一样生活在一起,挨骂喜欢做什么完全由着自己的性子来,虽然她高度尊重泰勒小 姐的判断,但是决定主要由自己作主。

  悲哀降临了——仅仅是个轻微的悲哀而已——而且还不是以痛苦的方式降临的——泰勒小 姐出嫁了,首先感到的是失去泰勒小 姐的悲伤,在这位亲爱的朋友结婚的日子里,爱玛才第一次坐下悲哀的想象着未来,婚礼过后新人离去学案十九。但以王守仁学派为中心。初期以崇仁、,饭桌上只剩下父亲和她,不可能指望有第三个人在漫长的夜晚来活跃气氛,她父亲饭后编造早上床安息,她只有自己在炉前痛惜自己的损失。

  她的朋友在这桩婚姻中面临着种种幸福的前景,维斯顿先生的品格无懈可击,财产富足,年纪适中,态度谦和,爱玛想到自己向来希望本着自我牺牲精神和慷慨的友谊促成这桩婚姻,就感到些许满足,但是那天早上的活动对她来说却是阴郁的,每天的每个时辰都感到需要泰勒小 姐,她回忆其她慈祥的音容笑貌——十六年来一直地那样和蔼慈祥——及其自己五岁其她便开始教授知识,陪自己做游戏——回忆起她在自己健康时不惜贡献出全部能力,为了使她高兴而时时相伴——在自己幼年生各种疾病时更是百般照料,无微不至,为此她心中时常洋溢感激之情;在伊莎贝拉出嫁后的七年间,家里只剩下她们两人,两人平等相待,毫无保留,那更是亲切美好的回忆。那是个非常难得的朋友加伴侣,富有才华,知识丰富。乐于主人,态度谦和,对家庭的一切都了如指掌,对家里关心的所有事务全都十分不感兴趣——爱玛尽可以将自己的各种念头统统倾诉给她,而绝对不会发现她的慈爱会产生任何瑕疵。

  她该如何忍受这种改变呢?不错,她的朋友离开他们仅仅不足半英里远,但是爱玛意识到,半英里之外的维斯顿太太一定与这所房子中那位泰勒小 姐有着天壤之别。尽管她天生便具有优越感,后来更加强了优越意识,然而她却面临精神孤独的极大危险,她热爱自己的父亲,但是他并不是她的伴侣,无论进行理智的还是逗乐的交谈都无法跟上她的思路。

  由于伍德豪斯先生娶亲时已不年轻,父女之间年龄的鸿沟被他的老态和习惯衬托的更加显著,她终生病魔缠身,既不能锻炼身体,也无暇培养心智。于是未老便已先衰和年表。,虽然他的友善心灵和们和的脾气,处处文明礼貌赢得人们热爱,但他的天资在任何时候都无法受到恭维。于其他人比较起来,她姐姐并不算嫁得很远,仅仅是住在离家十六英里外的伦敦,然而并不能每日随意来访;他不得不在哈特费尔德宅子熬过十月许多漫长的夜晚,最后才能在圣诞节前夕盼来伊莎贝拉夫妇和他们的孩子,享受与人交往的喜悦。

  海伯里是个规模接近城镇的大村子。尽管哈特费尔德宅子有自己的草坪、灌木丛和自己的名称,但是它其实属于海伯里。然而,在这全村里也找不到能与她的指挥相配的伴侣。伍德豪斯家是当地的望族,为重目所瞩。由于她父亲是一位公认的谦谦君子,她在村里便有许多熟人。然而这些熟人中没有哪一位能代替泰勒小 姐,哪怕仅仅是半天也不行。面对这令人忧郁的变化,爱玛除了胡思乱想之外,没有任何办法好想,直到父亲醒来,她才不得不强装出欢乐的模样,他的精神需要有人支持。她适合神经质的男人。有精神忧郁的倾向,喜爱跟自己熟悉的任何人交往,在分手的时候总是感到很难过;他讨厌任何变化,由于婚姻是变化之源,所以他从来就不赞成;他自己亲女儿的婚姻至今也不能得到他的认可;若不是出于同情,他决不会提起他,尽管那是爱的结合。现在,他又不得不与泰勒小 姐分手。他是个稍有些自私自利习惯的人,根本不可能想象别人可能跟自己有不同想法,他倾向于认为泰勒小 姐作了一件令人伤心的事。他认为她的余生整个在哈特费尔得度过要幸福的多。爱玛微笑着,尽量与他进行快乐的交谈,以便将他的思绪从这问题上转移开,但是,茶点端上来时,却根本无法阻止他一字不差地重复午餐时讲过的话。

  “可怜的泰勒小 姐!--我真希望她能重返这里,维斯顿先生怎么会打她的念头,这多可惜呀!”

  “我可不能同意你的看法,爸爸,实在不能同意,维斯顿先生是个杰出的男人,那么诙谐可爱长期积累的结果。,绝对配得一位贤惠的妻子,她现在有了自己的家,难道还可能跟我们生活在一起,容忍我的种种乖僻?”

  “她自己的家!她自己的家有什么好?这个家比她大三倍。再说,我的亲宝贝,你绝对没有任何乖僻啊。”

  “我们应当经常去拜访他们,他们应当常常来看我们,我们应当常来常往,我们必须开始这样做,经快造访这队形婚的伴侣。”

  “啊,我的老天,我哪能走那么远啊?朗道斯宅子距离这儿那么远,我连一半距离也走不完。”

  “怎么啦,爸爸,谁也不想要你亲自步行。我们当然要乘马车去。”

  “乘马车,可是为了走这么点路,詹姆士不会喜欢套车。我们拜访的时候,可怜的马儿该待在什么地方呢?”

  “把它们拴在维斯顿的马厩里啊。爸爸,你记得我们早已解决了这个问题啦,昨天晚上我们已经和维斯顿先生谈过这事。至于詹姆士,我敢肯定,他永远喜欢到朗道斯宅子去,因为他的女儿正在那里做女仆,我不能肯定的只是除了那个地方他是不是喜欢送我们到其他地方去,那可是你的功劳,爸爸,你给了汉娜那份肥缺,要不是你提起汉娜,谁也不会想到她--詹姆士对你满心感激呢!”

  “我真高兴当时想起了她。真是幸运,因为我不愿意让可怜的詹姆士在任何情况下感到自己低人一等,另外,我相信她会是一名好佣人。她是个举止得体、言谈礼貌的姑娘;我对她的评价很高。不论任何时候,只要我看到她,她便会以相当优雅的姿态向我行礼请安;而且你叫她来这儿来做女工的时候,我注意到,她从来都用正确的方式转动门纽,从不摔响门。我能肯定,她会成为一名了不起的佣人;对于可怜的泰勒小 姐来说,身边有个熟悉的人该是多大的安慰啊。你知道,是要詹姆士去看自己的女儿,她就能听到我们的消息。他会把我们大家的情况都告诉她的。”

  爱玛不遗余力地鼓励父亲娓娓道出这些令人愉快的想法,而且还希望借助一副五子棋,让父亲度过晚上的时光而不感到厌倦,她要把遗憾藏进内心,不愿提起任何不愉快的事,棋桌已经摆好,但是立刻就变得毫无必要,一位客人来造访了。

  奈特利先生是个有理智的人,年纪大约三十七八岁。他不仅是这个家庭亲密的老朋友,而且由于他是伊莎贝拉丈夫的兄长,便于这个家庭有一层特殊的关系。他家距离海伯里村约一哩远。他是这个家庭的常客,总是受到欢迎,此刻比平时更受欢迎,因为他是直接从伦敦他们共同的亲戚那里来得。外出几天返回后,今天午饭吃得很晚,现在到哈特费尔的宅子来通报说,住在不伦瑞克广场那边的家人全都暗号。这是个愉快的消息,伍德豪斯先生于是兴奋了一阵子。奈特利先生的欢乐情绪从来都能让他感到愉快,他那些关于“可怜的伊莎贝拉”以及关于孩子们的问题全都得到最令人满意的答复。之一切结束后。伍德豪斯先生一本正经的评论说道:

  “奈特利先生,非常感谢您这么晚了还来看望我们。我真替你担心,怕你在路上担惊受怕。”

  “根本不会,先生。今晚月光皎洁明亮,而且十分暖和,所以我必须里你这这炉旺火些。”

  “可是路上一定非常潮湿泥泞。希望你不至于着凉。”

  “泥泞,先生!看看我的鞋子吧,上面连一点儿污渍都没沾上。”

  “哎呦!这可就怪了,我们吃早饭时这儿下过挺大的雨,有半个小时,雨下的大极了。我甚至想劝他们推迟婚期呢。”

  “顺便说说--我还没有向你们道贺呢。我完全了解你们在体验着怎样的痛苦,所以也就不急于向你们道喜了。不过,我希望大家都勇于忍受。让这是平静的过去。他家怎么样啊?谁哭得最凶?”

  “啊!可怜的泰勒小 姐!真是一桩悲伤的事。”

  “请你们原谅,伍德豪斯先生和伍德豪斯小 姐,我绝对不会说‘可怜的泰勒小 姐’。我对您和爱玛极为尊敬,只有在依附和独立问题上是个例外!不管怎么说,让一个人满意要比让两个人都满意要容易的多。”

  “尤其是两个人当中还有一个如此善于空想,如此惹人恼火!”爱玛戏谚道。“我知道这就是你脑子里的想法--如果我父亲伍在场,你肯定会开口这么说的。”

  “我相信真是这样的,亲爱的,真的,”伍德豪斯先生叹了口气说,“恐怕我有时非常善于空想,实在惹人恼火。”

  “我最亲爱的爸爸!你不至于认为我真的这么想,也不会认为奈特利先生会有这种想法吧。多么可怕的念头!哦,不是这样的!我说的是我自己。你知道的,奈特利先生喜欢挑我的毛病--那是个玩笑--全是在开玩笑。我们交谈从来是想说什么就说什么。”

  的确,奈特利先生属于很少几位能看出爱玛•伍德豪斯不足之处的人,而且是唯一愿意告诉她这些不足的人。尽管爱玛自己也并不十分喜欢这种还,然而她知道,父亲听了会感到更加不快,所以,她甚至不愿意父亲稍稍猜疑到大家认为她并不完美无瑕。

  “爱玛知道我从来不奉承她,”奈特利先生说,“但我并非指责任何人。泰勒小 姐已经习惯于让两个人感到满意,可现在只剩一位可照料。所以她准能从中获利。”

  “喂,”爱玛愿意放过这事不谈,“你要想听听婚礼的事,我很高兴想你讲述,因为我们大家的举止全都优雅得体。每个人都准时出席,每个人都展示出最佳面貌。没有流过一滴眼泪,也几乎没有看到拉长的面孔。啊!不是吗?我们大家都感到只不过分开半英里里的距离,都相形每天都会见面的。”

  “爱玛亲亲对任何情况都能忍受得了,”她父亲说道。“可是,奈特利先生,她失去可怜的泰勒小 姐其实非常伤心,我能肯定,她准会想念她的,一定比自己想象的程度深的多。”

  爱玛扭转脸,强壮出微笑,却止不住涌出泪水。

  “爱玛不可能不想念那样一位伴侣,”奈特利先生说,“假如她不想念的话,我们以前也不会那样喜欢她了。但是,她知道这桩婚姻对泰勒小 姐有多么的有益,也知道泰勒小 姐这个岁数上,拥有自己的家庭准是求之不得的事,也知道泰勒小 姐能过有保障的舒适生活是多么重要,因此她准不会让自己的悲伤压倒喜悦。泰勒小 姐的每一位朋友看到她婚姻如此幸福,一定会感到高兴。”

  “你忘掉我的一件乐事,”爱玛说,“而且是一件非常重要的事--是我本人从中牵的线。你知道吗,是我在四年前做的媒。当时许多人说维斯顿先生决不会再婚,可我还是促成了这桩喜事,没有什么比这事更让我惬意了。”

  奈特利先生冲着她摇了摇头。她父亲糊里糊涂的回答道:“啊!亲爱的,我真希望你没做过什么媒,也没有预言过什么事情,因为你说的话都会成为现实。求你别再给人做媒了。”

  “爸爸,我保证不给我自己作媒。但是我必须为其他人做媒。这可是世界上最大的乐事!特别是在成功之后!--大家都说,维斯顿先生绝对不会再婚了。啊,天哪,可不是嘛!维斯顿先生已经经鳏居了这么久,看上去没有妻子过的舒适极了,总是忙得不可开交,不是在城里埋头做生意,就是跟这里的朋友们消磨时光,不论到哪儿都给人带去欢乐,都受到大家欢迎--如果维斯顿先生自己愿意的话,一年中他连一个夜晚也用不着独自度过。咻,可不是嘛!维斯顿先生当然绝对不会再婚。有些人甚至风传他在妻子死前曾法过誓,另外一些传言说是他儿子和舅父不准他再婚。关于这事有过各式各样一本正经的胡话,可我一样也不相信。四年前的那一天,我和泰勒小 姐在百老会遇到他,天下起了蒙蒙雨,他殷勤地跑开,从农场主米切尔那里为我们借来两把伞。我当时便打定了主意。只从那时起,我就制定好了做媒计划。亲爱的爸爸,我在这件事情收获得如此巨大的成功,你不至于认为我会就此放弃做媒吧。”

  “我不明白你说的‘成功’,是什么意思,”奈特利先生说。“成功意味着进行过努力奋斗。假如说你努力奋斗了四年才促成这桩婚姻,那么你的时间就花得恰到好处,也十分周到。不过,照我想象,你所谓的做媒只不过是你为这事做了点筹划而已,你在一个闲得无聊的日子自言自语说:‘我觉得如果维斯顿先生要去泰勒小 姐的话,对泰勒小 姐来说可是再好不过的事情了。’以后过一阵子就这么自言自语一番--你有什么成功可言?你的功绩何在?有什么值得自豪?你不过运气好碰巧猜中一个么。无非如此而已。”

  难道你从来没有体会过猜中一个谜的得意和喜悦吗?我可怜你。我愿意为你聪明的多,海象以来你呢,碰巧猜中并不仅仅是运气而已。其中一定包含着天赋。我用了那个可怜字眼‘成功’,就让你抓住不妨,没想到我对这个词完全没有使用权。你描绘了两幅图画--不过我认为还可以有第三幅--介于什么也不做和什么都做之间。假若我没有促成维斯顿先生来此做客,没有给他许多微妙的鼓励,没有在于多问题上打圆场,或许根本就不会有任何结果。我认为你必须相当熟悉哈特费尔的宅子,然后才能理解这事。”

  “一位像维斯顿那样诚实而直率的男人,和泰勒小 姐那种理智而朴实的女人单独在一起,可以泰然应付他们自己关心的事情。你涉足其间做的事情可能对他们本无益处,而且可能对你自己还很有害呢。”

  “爱玛帮助别人时从来不考虑自己,”伍德豪斯先生不解其中味,重新打进他们的交谈。“但是,我亲爱的,请你别再替人作媒了,那不但是犯傻,而且严重地破坏人家的家庭生活。”

  “在作一次,爸爸。仅仅替埃尔顿先生作一次,咻,可怜的埃尔顿先生!你喜欢埃尔顿先生的,爸爸。我必须为他物色一位妻子。海伯里村没有人配的上他。他在这儿已经生活了整整一年啦,房子安顿的那么舒适,再独身一人过下去简直太可惜了。他们今天握手的时候我便产生了这样的想法,他看上去仿佛特别希望自己也接受同样的仪式!我杜埃尔顿先生的印象很好,只是我替他做点贡献的唯一方法。”

  “埃尔顿先生无疑是个非常漂亮的年轻人,而且是个非常好的青年,我对他极为尊重。但是,亲爱的,倘若你愿意向他表示关心,那就请他改天来与我们共进一餐。那将士更好的方式。我冒昧地说,奈特利先生也许高兴见他。”

  “极为高兴,随时乐意,”奈特利先生笑道。“我还同意您的说法,那将是更好的方式。爱玛,请他来吃饭吧,请他吃最上等的雨柔和肌肉,至于说妻子嘛,要留待他自己去选择。相信他自己吧,一个二十六七岁的男人会照料自己的。”

第二章

  维斯顿先生出身于海伯里一个乡绅门第。他的家族在过去的两三代中逐渐积累起财富,成为体面的上流人家。他受过良好的教育,早年接受到一小笔遗产不必自食其力后,厌倦了兄弟们从事的家族传统生计,遂从军效力于国家,他活泼欢快的天性和热衷社交活动的性格因而得到满足。

  维斯顿上尉是个广受喜爱的人物。借军队活动之便,他有机会结识了约克郡一个望族--丘吉尔家的小 姐,丘吉尔小 姐爱上他没有让任何人感到意外,只有她的兄嫂颇感吃惊,他们从来未与他某过面,但是这对自是清高,傲慢自负的夫妇认为,这种关系对他们的地位是一种冒犯。

  然而,丘吉尔小 姐已经成年,对自己的财产享有自主权--她的财产再家族产业中所占比例甚小--谁的劝说也休想阻止这桩婚事。结果婚礼在丘吉尔先生和丘吉尔太太极端恼恨的情况下举行后,两人便以体面的方式将她逐出家门。这桩婚事并不合适,也没有带来多少幸福。因为她热心而善良的丈夫对她作出巨大的牺牲的爱,一向以面面俱到的关怀来回报。然而,尽管她不乏一种精神,却并不具备种种最佳品质。她有足够坚定的决心不顾兄长的反对坚持自己的意愿,但是,兄长毫无道理的愤怒激发出她心中不合情理的遗憾,却是她的决心所无法克服的,对过去那个家的奢华生活她也不无怀念之情。他们过着支出大于收入的生活,即使如此,也无法与恩斯康伯宅子里的生活相提并论。她并没有移情别恋,但是,她既想作维斯顿上尉的妻子,又像同时作恩斯康伯宅子的丘吉尔小 姐。

  维斯顿上尉在大家的心目中--尤其在丘吉尔家人的心目中--是个门当户对的佳偶,结果证明,这宗交易糟糕之至,她的妻子婚后的三年去世时,他比婚前更加贫寒学哲学理论和自然科学中的唯物主义思潮。这时期的哲学,而且还得养育一个孩子。不过,他不久就用不着为养孩子的费用操心了。孩子后来成了和解的使者,母亲长期病痛软化了其兄嫂的强硬态度,加上丘吉尔先生和太太自己无嗣,家族里也没有其他晚辈可供他们照顾,她去世后不久,他们便提出对弗兰克的一切全盘负责。丧偶后的父亲自然会生出种种顾虑和不情愿,但是其他考虑占了上风,孩子便被送到富有的丘吉尔家接受照料。他现在只需追求自身的舒适,也只有自己的境遇需要尽力改善。

  他的生活急需一场彻底改变,他便弃戎从商。几个兄弟在伦敦已经奠定了坚实的商业基础,他因而获得开业的有利条件。那只是个区区小店,刚能保证他有事可作。他在海伯里有一所小房子,他的大多数闲暇时日就在那里度过。在繁忙的事务和交友的欢乐时光更迭之间,他又愉快的度过了十八到二十年。到了这时候,他的财产日渐充盈--足够买下于海伯里相邻的一小片地产,那时他长期以来渴望得到的--也足够与一位像泰勒小 姐那种没有陪嫁的女人结婚,然后随着自己的意愿,由着他本人的友好而善于社交的性格生活下去。。

  泰勒小 姐开始影响他的计划已经有些时日,但并不是年轻人对年轻人所施加的那种统治性的影响,并没有动摇他买下朗道斯宅子前不定终生的决心。他就已盼望购买朗道斯宅子,她心中怀着这个目标,稳扎稳打地干下去,直到使之成为现实。他获得了属于自己的财富,买到了房子,娶到了妻子,开始了新生活,比以前任何时期都具有获得更多幸福的机会。他从来就不是个不愉快的人,这是他的脾性使然,即使在他的一次婚姻中也是这样。但是,他的第二次婚姻准能像他证明,以为独具慧眼、和蔼可亲的女人能给他多大的喜悦;也能像他证明主动选择比被对方选中要愉快的多,使对方产生感激之情也比感激对方更加愉快。

  他喜欢做什么都随自己的心愿,他的财产完全属于自己。至于弗兰克,他已经不静静事心照不宣地作为他舅舅的子嗣得到培养,领养关系已经公开声明过,并且要在成年使用丘吉尔的姓氏。因此基本问题是思维和存在的关系问题。哲学家依照他们如何回,他需要父亲帮助的可能性微乎其微。他父亲对此丝毫也不担忧。那位舅母是位扩悍的女人实实在在统治者自己的丈夫。维斯顿先生自然像不出,即使一个悍妇,对如此亲爱的人又能有什么害,他相信他们之间的亲情是理所当然的。他每年都要在伦敦见儿子一面,并且为他感到自豪。他向海伯里诉说自己的儿子已经是个标志的年轻人,大家也都替他感到某种骄傲。大家都认为他完全属于本的,他的成就和未来也是大家关心的内容。佛兰克•丘吉尔先生成了海波里众多值得夸耀的事情之一,渴望见到他的好奇心渐渐凝成大家的心事。然而种种恭维受到的汇报的希望及其渺茫,他直径从未光临。大家常常谈起他即将拜访父亲,但这事从来没有成为现实。

  现在,大家普遍认为,父亲新婚电力是个最值得关注的事件,儿子来此拜访应当成行。在这个问题上,大家没有任何不同意见,不论是在佩里太太与贝兹太太和贝兹小 姐共进茶点时,还是在贝兹太太和贝兹小 姐回访时。都没有异议。现在弗兰克•丘吉尔先生应该到他们中间来啦。这种希望由于得知他给新婚母亲写过贺信而得到了加强。一连几天,海伯里串门拜访之间的寒暄中都少不了提到维斯顿太太收到的那封内容友好的来信:“我猜哪,你准听说过佛兰克•丘吉尔先生写给维斯顿太太的那封漂亮的信吧?我知道那准是一封美好的信,是伍德豪斯先生告诉我的。伍德豪斯先生看过那封信,他说他一辈子从来没看过那么好的信。”

  那封信的确收到高度重视。当然,维斯顿太太因此对这位年轻人形成了非常美好的印象。写信的口吻礼貌倍至令人愉快,完全真名他又极好的良知。他们的婚姻受到各种渠道和各种方式的恭贺,这封贺信则是最受欢迎的。她感到自己是世界上最幸运的女人。她的年纪已经足够成熟,侍奉清楚大家对它的幸运又怎言的看法,然而,唯一的缺憾便是与朋友们在一定程度上的分离,不过朋友与她之间的友谊绝对不会冷淡下去,谁能忍受得了与她分手呢!

  她知道,爱玛会不时的想念她。她也不无痛苦地想念她。她也不无痛苦地想象爱玛没有她的陪伴,失去一桩乐事,或者说遭受一时的无聊会是怎样的情形;但是可爱的爱玛性格并不懦弱;对于面临的局面她比大多数的姑娘更有应付能力;而且她有理智,有能力泰州学派以明王艮为代表的学派。因艮为江苏泰州人,故,也有精神,能够以愉快的心情去克服小小的困难和怅然。她颇感安慰的想到朗道斯宅子与哈特费尔德宅子之间的距离如此近捷,即使一个女人独自步行也很方便;维斯顿先生的脾气和蔼,经济状况宽松;这些条件不会妨碍他们未来每周在一起消磨半数夜晚的时光。

  她为自己等成为维斯顿太太而心中长时间充满感恩知情,只有几个片刻稍敢遗憾。她的满足——不止是满足而已--她愉快的乐趣都是那样的真实而明确。

  尽管爱玛对自己的父亲非常了解,但当在他们具备各种舒适条件的朗道斯宅子与她道别,或者晚上目送她由丈夫陪同登上她自家的马车时,听到父亲仍然用“可怜的泰勒小 姐”表示惋惜,爱玛还是不禁感到十分诧异。她离开时,伍德豪斯先生没有那一次不温和的叹一口气,说:

  “唉!可怜的泰勒小 姐。她要嫩留下来,心中准会感到高兴。”

  泰勒小 姐的损失一进步可挽回——也没有迹象显示他从此不再对她表示怜悯。但是几个星期的交往给伍德豪斯带来些许安慰。邻居们的恭贺之声已经消散;人们也不再借如此伤心的事件为话柄以祝贺来嘲弄他;让他感到极为沮丧的婚礼蛋糕终于吃光。它的胃口在也填不进更多油腻,他绝不相信别人可能与他不同。凡是对他有害的东西,他便认为对其他人也不利,于是,他态度诚恳地劝说人们却对不要制作婚礼蛋糕,这项尝试以失败告终后,他又诚恳地设法劝阻任何人吃蛋糕。他甚至不厌其烦地就此向佩里医生请教。佩里医生是一位知识丰富的绅士,他的频繁拜访是伍德豪斯先生生活的一项慰藉;佩里医生一再受到追问后,尽管看上去显得颇为不情愿,但是不得不承认说,婚礼蛋糕或许的确对许多人——或许对大多数人都不适宜,除非食用量有所节制。这个观点自然佐证了伍德豪斯先生自己的看法,于是他便希望影响新婚夫妇的每一位访客;然而,蛋糕还是吃光了;他那善意的神经直到蛋糕消失净尽前一直无法松弛下来。

  海伯里流传着一种奇怪的谣言,说是有人看见佩里家的孩子灭人手中拿过一块维斯顿太太的婚礼蛋糕。但是伍德豪斯先生绝对不相信这种无稽之谈。

 
 
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:17重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER III
Mr. Woodhouse was fond of society in his own way. He liked very much to have his friends come and see him; and from various united causes, from his long residence at Hartfield, and his good nature, from his fortune, his house, and his daughter, he could command the visits of his own little circle, in a great measure, as he liked. He had not much intercourse with any families beyond that circle; his horror of late hours, and large dinner-parties, made him unfit for any acquaintance but such as would visit him on his own terms.
Fortunately for him, Highbury, including Randalls in the same parish, and Donwell Abbey in the parish adjoining, the seat of Mr. Knightley, comprehended many such. Not unfrequently, through Emma's persuasion, he had some of the chosen and the best to dine with him: but evening parties were what he preferred; and, unless he fancied himself at any time unequal to company, there was scarcely an evening in the week in which Emma could not make up a card-table for him.

Real, long-standing regard brought the Westons and Mr. Knightley; and by Mr. Elton, a young man living alone without liking it, the privilege of exchanging any vacant evening of his own blank solitude for the elegancies and society of Mr. Woodhouse's drawing-room, and the smiles of his lovely daughter, was in no danger of being thrown away.

After these came a second set; among the most come-at-able of whom were Mrs. and Miss Bates, and Mrs. Goddard, three ladies almost always at the service of an invitation from Hartfield, and who were fetched and carried home so often, that Mr. Woodhouse thought it no hardship for either James or the horses. Had it taken place only once a year, it would have been a grievance.

Mrs. Bates, the widow of a former vicar of Highbury, was a very old lady, almost past every thing but tea and quadrille. She lived with her single daughter in a very small way, and was considered with all the regard and respect which a harmless old lady, under such untoward circumstances, can excite. Her daughter enjoyed a most uncommon degree of popularity for a woman neither young, handsome, rich, nor married. Miss Bates stood in the very worst predicament in the world for having much of the public favour; and she had no intellectual superiority to make atonement to herself, or frighten those who might hate her into outward respect. She had never boasted either beauty or cleverness. Her youth had passed without distinction, and her middle of life was devoted to the care of a failing mother, and the endeavour to make a small income go as far as possible. And yet she was a happy woman, and a woman whom no one named without good-will. It was her own universal good-will and contented temper which worked such wonders. She loved every body, was interested in every body's happiness, quicksighted to every body's merits; thought herself a most fortunate creature, and surrounded with blessings in such an excellent mother, and so many good neighbours and friends, and a home that wanted for nothing. The simplicity and cheerfulness of her nature, her contented and grateful spirit, were a recommendation to every body, and a mine of felicity to herself. She was a great talker upon little matters, which exactly suited Mr. Woodhouse, full of trivial communications and harmless gossip.

Mrs. Goddard was the mistress of a School--not of a seminary, or an establishment, or any thing which professed, in long sentences of refined nonsense, to combine liberal acquirements with elegant morality, upon new principles and new systems--and where young ladies for enormous pay might be screwed out of health and into vanity--but a real, honest, old-fashioned Boarding-school, where a reasonable quantity of accomplishments were sold at a reasonable price, and where girls might be sent to be out of the way, and scramble themselves into a little education, without any danger of coming back prodigies. Mrs. Goddard's school was in high repute--and very deservedly; for Highbury was reckoned a particularly healthy spot: she had an ample house and garden, gave the children plenty of wholesome food, let them run about a great deal in the summer, and in winter dressed their chilblains with her own hands. It was no wonder that a train of twenty young couple now walked after her to church. She was a plain, motherly kind of woman, who had worked hard in her youth, and now thought herself entitled to the occasional holiday of a tea-visit; and having formerly owed much to Mr. Woodhouse's kindness, felt his particular claim on her to leave her neat parlour, hung round with fancy-work, whenever she could, and win or lose a few sixpences by his fireside.

These were the ladies whom Emma found herself very frequently able to collect; and happy was she, for her father's sake, in the power; though, as far as she was herself concerned, it was no remedy for the absence of Mrs. Weston. She was delighted to see her father look comfortable, and very much pleased with herself for contriving things so well; but the quiet prosings of three such women made her feel that every evening so spent was indeed one of the long evenings she had fearfully anticipated.

As she sat one morning, looking forward to exactly such a close of the present day, a note was brought from Mrs. Goddard, requesting, in most respectful terms, to be allowed to bring Miss Smith with her; a most welcome request: for Miss Smith was a girl of seventeen, whom Emma knew very well by sight, and had long felt an interest in, on account of her beauty. A very gracious invitation was returned, and the evening no longer dreaded by the fair mistress of the mansion.

Harriet Smith was the natural daughter of somebody. Somebody had placed her, several years back, at Mrs. Goddard's school, and somebody had lately raised her from the condition of scholar to that of parlour-boarder. This was all that was generally known of her history. She had no visible friends but what had been acquired at Highbury, and was now just returned from a long visit in the country to some young ladies who had been at chool there with her.

She was a very pretty girl, and her beauty happened to be of a sort which Emma particularly admired. She was short, plump, and fair, with a fine bloom, blue eyes, light hair, regular features, and a look of great sweetness, and, before the end of the evening, Emma was as much pleased with her manners as her person, and quite determined to continue the acquaintance.

She was not struck by any thing remarkably clever in Miss Smith's conversation, but she found her altogether very engaging--not inconveniently shy, not unwilling to talk--and yet so far from pushing, shewing so proper and becoming a deference, seeming so pleasantly grateful for being admitted to Hartfield, and so artlessly impressed by the appearance of every thing in so perior a style to what she had been used to, that she must have good sense, and deserve encouragement.

Encouragement should be given. Those soft blue eyes, and all those natural graces, should not be wasted on the inferior society of Highbury and its connexions. The acquaintance she had already formed were unworthy of her. The friends from whom she had just parted, though very good sort of people, must be doing her harm. They were a family of the name of Martin, whom Emma well knew by character, as renting a large farm of Mr. Knightley, and residing in the parish of Donwell--very creditably, she believed--she knew Mr. Knightley thought highly of them--but they must be coarse and unpolished, and very unfit to be the intimates of a girl who wanted only a little more knowledge and elegance to be quite perfect. She would notice her; she would improve her; she would detach her from her bad acquaintance, and introduce her into good society; she would form her opinions and her manners. It would be an interesting, and certainly a very kind undertaking; highly becoming her own situation in life, her leisure, and powers.

She was so busy in admiring those soft blue eyes, in talking and listening, and forming all these schemes in the in-betweens, that the evening flew away at a very unusual rate; and the supper-table, which always closed such parties, and for which she had been used to sit and watch the due time, was all set out and ready, and moved forwards to the fire, before she was aware. With an alacrity beyond the common impulse of a spirit which yet was never indifferent to the credit of doing every thing well and attentively, with the real good-will of a mind delighted with its own ideas, did she then do all the honours of the meal, and help and recommend the minced chicken and scalloped oysters, with an urgency which she knew would be acceptable to the early hours and civil scruples of their guests.

Upon such occasions poor Mr. Woodhouses feelings were in sad warfare. He loved to have the cloth laid, because it had been the fashion of his youth, but his conviction of suppers being very unwholesome made him rather sorry to see any thing put on it; and while his hospitality would have welcomed his visitors to every thing, his care for their health made him grieve that they would eat.

Such another small basin of thin gruel as his own was all that he could, with thorough self-approbation, recommend; though he might constrain himself, while the ladies were comfortably clearing the nicer things, to say:

"Mrs. Bates, let me propose your venturing on one of these eggs. An egg boiled very soft is not unwholesome. Serle understands boiling an egg better than any body. I would not recommend an egg boiledby any body else; but you need not be afraid, they are very small, you see--one of our small eggs will not hurt you. Miss Bates, let Emma help you to a little bit of tart--a very little bit. Ours are all apple-tarts. You need not be afraid of unwholesome preserves here. I do not advise the custard. Mrs. Goddard, what say you to half a glass of wine? A small half-glass, put into a tumbler of water? I do not think it could disagree with you."

Emma allowed her father to talk--but supplied her visitors in a much more satisfactory style, and on the present evening had particular pleasure in sending them away happy. The happiness of Miss Smith was quite equal to her intentions. Miss Woodhouse was so great a personage in Highbury, that the prospect of the introduction had given as much panic as pleasure; but the humble, grateful little girl went off with highly gratified feelings, delighted with the affability with which Miss Woodhouse had treated her all the evening, and actually shaken hands with her at last!

CHAPTER IV
Harriet Smith's intimacy at Hartfield was soon a settled thing. Quick and decided in her ways, Emma lost no time in inviting, encouraging, and telling her to come very often; and as their acquaintance increased, so did their satisfaction in each other. As a walking companion,Emma had very early foreseen how useful she might find her. In that respect Mrs. Weston's loss had been important. Her father never went beyond the shrubbery, where two divisions of the ground sufficed him for his long walk, or his short, as the year varied; and since Mrs. Weston's marriage her exercise had been too much confined. She had ventured once alone to Randalls, but it was not pleasant; and a Harriet Smith, therefore, one whom she could summon at any time to a walk, would be a valuable addition to her privileges. But in every respect, as she saw more of her, she approved her, and was confirmed in all her kind designs.

Harriet certainly was not clever, but she had a sweet, docile, grateful disposition, was totally free from conceit, and only desiring to be guided by any one she looked up to. Her early attachment to herself was very amiable; and her inclination for good company,and power of appreciating what was elegant and clever, shewed that there was no want of taste, though strength of understanding must not be expected. Altogether she was quite convinced of Harriet Smith's being exactly the young friend she wanted--exactly the something which her home required. Such a friend as Mrs. Weston was out of the question. Two such could never be granted. Two such she did not want. It was quite a different sort of thing, a sentiment distinct and independent. Mrs. Weston was the object of a regard which had its basis in gratitude and esteem. Harriet would be loved as one to whom she could be useful. For Mrs. Weston there was nothing to be done; for Harriet every thing.

Her first attempts at usefulness were in an endeavour to find out who were the parents, but Harriet could not tell. She was ready to tell every thing in her power, but on this subject questions were vain. Emma was obliged to fancy what she liked--but she could never believe that in the same situation she should not have discovered the truth. Harriet had no penetration. She had been satisfied to hear and believe just what Mrs. Goddard chose to tell her; and looked no farther.

Mrs. Goddard, and the teachers, and the girls and the affairs of the school in general, formed naturally a great part of the conversation--and but for her acquaintance with the Martins of Abbey-Mill Farm, it must have been the whole. But the Martins occupied her thoughts a good deal; she had spent two very happy months with them, and now loved to talk of the pleasures of her visit, and describe the many comforts and wonders of the place. Emma encouraged her talkativeness-- amused by such a picture of another set of beings, and enjoying the youthful simplicity which could speak with so much exultation of Mrs. Martin's having "two parlours, two very good parlours, indeed; one of them quite as large as Mrs. Goddard's drawing-room; and of her having an upper maid who had lived five-and-twenty years with her; and of their having eight cows, two of them lderneys, and one a little Welch cow, a very pretty little Welch cow indeed; and of Mrs. Martin's saying as she was so fond of it, it should be called her cow; and of their having a very handsome summer-house in their garden, where some day next year they were all to drink tea:-- a very handsome summer-house, large enough to hold a dozen people."

For some time she was amused, without thinking beyond the immediate cause; but as she came to understand the family better, other feelings arose. She had taken up a wrong idea, fancying it was a mother and daughter, a son and son's wife, who all lived together; but when it appeared that the Mr. Martin, who bore a part in the narrative, and was always mentioned with approbation for his great good-nature in doing something or other, was a single man; that there was no young Mrs. Martin, no wife in the case; she did suspect danger to her poor little friend from all this hospitality and kindness, and that, if she were not taken care of, she might be required to sink herself forever.

With this inspiriting notion, her questions increased in number and meaning; and she particularly led Harriet to talk more of Mr. Martin, and there was evidently no dislike to it. Harriet was very ready to speak of the share he had had in their moonlight walks and merry evening games; and dwelt a good deal upon his being so very good-humoured and obliging. He had gone three miles round one day in order to bring her some walnuts, because she had said how fond she was of them, and in every thing else he was so very obliging. He had his shepherd's son into the parlour one night on purpose to sing to her. She was very fond of singing. He could sing a little himself. She believed he was very clever, and understood every thing. He had a very fine flock, and, while she was with them, he had been bid more for his wool than any body in the country. She believed every body spoke well of him. His mother and sisters were very fond of him. Mrs. Martin had told her one day (and there was a blush as she said it,) that it was impossible for any body to be a better son, and therefore she was sure, whenever he married, he would make a good husband. Not that she wanted him to marry. She was in no hurry at all.

"Well done, Mrs. Martin!" thought Emma. "You know what you are about."

"And when she had come away, Mrs. Martin was so very kind as to send Mrs. Goddard a beautiful goose--the finest goose Mrs. Goddard had ever seen. Mrs. Goddard had dressed it on a Sunday, and asked all the three teachers, Miss Nash, and Miss Prince, and Miss Richardson, to sup with her."

"Mr. Martin, I suppose, is not a man of information beyond the line of his own business? He does not read?"

"Oh yes!--that is, no--I do not know--but I believe he has read a good deal--but not what you would think any thing of. He reads the Agricultural Reports, and some other books that lay in one of the window seats--but he reads all them to himself. But sometimes of an evening, before we went to cards, he would read something aloud out of the Elegant Extracts, very entertaining. And I know he has read the Vicar of Wakefield. He never read the Romance of the Forest, nor The Children of the Abbey. He had never heard of such books before I mentioned them, but he is determined to get them now as soon as ever he can."

The next question was--
"What sort of looking man is Mr. Martin?"

"Oh! not handsome--not at all handsome. I thought him very plain at first, but I do not think him so plain now. One does not, you know, after a time. But did you never see him? He is in Highbury every now and then, and he is sure to ride through every week in his way to Kingston. He has passed you very often."

"That may be, and I may have seen him fifty times, but without having any idea of his name. A young farmer, whether on horseback or on foot, is the very last sort of person to raise my curiosity. The yeomanry are precisely the order of people with whom I feel I can have nothing to do. A degree or two lower, and a creditable appearance might interest me; I might hope to be useful to their families in some way or other. But a farmer can need none of my help, and is, therefore, in one sense, as much above my notice as in every other he is below it."

"To be sure. Oh yes! It is not likely you should ever have observed him; but he knows you very well indeed--I mean by sight."

"I have no doubt of his being a very respectable young man. I know, indeed, that he is so, and, as such, wish him well. What do you imagine his age to be?"

"He was four-and-twenty the 8th of last June, and my birthday is the 23rd just a fortnight and a day's difference--which is very odd."

"Only four-and-twenty. That is too young to settle. His mother is perfectly right not to be in a hurry. They seem very comfortable as they are, and if she were to take any pains to marry him, she would probably repent it. Six years hence, if he could meet with a good sort of young woman in the same rank as his own, with a little money, it might be very desirable."

"Six years hence! Dear Miss Woodhouse, he would be thirty years old!"

"Well, and that is as early as most men can afford to marry, who are not born to an independence. Mr. Martin, I imagine, has his fortune entirely to make--cannot be at all eforehand with the world. Whatever money he might come into when his father died, whatever his share of the family property, it is, I dare say, all afloat, all employed in his stock, and so forth; and though, with diligence and good luck, he may be rich in time, it is next to impossible that he should have realised any thing yet."

"To be sure, so it is. But they live very comfortably. They have no indoors man, else they do not want for any thing; and Mrs. Martin talks of taking a boy another year."

"I wish you may not get into a scrape, Harriet, whenever he does marry;--I mean, as to being acquainted with his wife--for though his sisters, from a superior education, are not to be altogether objected to, it does not follow that he might marry any body at all fit for you to notice. The misfortune of your birth ought to make you particularly careful as to your associates. There can be no doubt of your being a gentleman's daughter, and you must support your claim to that station by every thing within your own power, or there will be plenty of people who would take pleasure in degrading you."

"Yes, to be sure, I suppose there are. But while I visit at Hartfield, and you are so kind to me, Miss Woodhouse, I am not afraid of what any body can do."

"You understand the force of influence pretty well, Harriet; but I would have you so firmly established in good society, as to be independent even of Hartfield and Miss Woodhouse. I want to see you permanently well connected, and to that end it will be advisable to have as few odd acquaintance as may be; and, therefore, I say that if you should still be in this country when Mr. Martin marries, I wish you may not be drawn in by your intimacy with the sisters, to be acquainted with the wife, who will probably be some mere farmer's daughter, without education."

"To be sure. Yes. Not that I think Mr. Martin would ever marry any body but what had had some education--and been very well brought up. However, I do not mean to set up my opinion against your's--and I am sure I shall not wish for the acquaintance of his wife. I shall always have a great regard for the Miss Martins, especially Elizabeth, and should be very sorry to give them up, for they are quite as well educated as me. But if he marries a very ignorant, vulgar woman, certainly I had better not visit her, if I can help it."

Emma watched her through the fluctuations of this speech, and saw no alarming symptoms of love. The young man had been the first admirer, but she trusted there was no other hold, and that there would be no serious difficulty, on Harriet's side, to oppose any friendly arrangement of her own.

They met Mr. Martin the very next day, as they were walking on the Donwell road. He was on foot, and after looking very respectfully at her, looked with most unfeigned satisfaction at her companion. Emma was not sorry to have such an opportunity of survey; and walking a few yards forward, while they talked together, soon made her quick eye sufficiently acquainted with Mr. Robert Martin. His appearance was very neat, and he looked like a sensible young man, but his person had no other advantage; and when he came to be contrasted with gentlemen, she thought he must lose all the ground he had gained in Harriet's inclination. Harriet was not insensible of manner; she had voluntarily noticed her father's gentleness with admiration as well as wonder. Mr. Martin looked as if he did not know what manner was.
They remained but a few minutes together, as Miss Woodhouse must not be kept waiting; and Harriet then came running to her with a smiling face, and in a flutter of spirits, which Miss Woodhouse hoped very soon to compose.

"Only think of our happening to meet him!--How very odd! It was quite a chance, he said, that he had not gone round by Randalls. He did not think we ever walked this road. He thought we walked towards Randalls most days. He has not been able to get the Romance of the Forest yet. He was so busy the last time he was at Kingston that he quite forgot it, but he goes again to-morrow. So very odd we should happen to meet! Well, Miss Woodhouse, is he like what you expected? What do you think of him? Do you think him so very plain?"

"He is very plain, undoubtedly--remarkably plain:--but that is nothing compared with his entire want of gentility. I had no right to expect much, and I did not expect much; but I had no idea that he could be so very clownish, so totally without air. I had imagined him, I confess, a degree or two nearer gentility."

"To be sure," said Harriet, in a mortified voice, "he is not so genteel as real gentlemen."

"I think, Harriet, since your acquaintance with us, you have been repeatedly in the company of some such very real gentlemen, that you must yourself be struck with the difference in Mr. Martin. At Hartfield, you have had very good specimens of well educated, well bred men. I should be surprized if, after seeing them, you could be in company with Mr. Martin again without perceiving him to be a very inferior creature--and rather wondering at yourself for having ever thought him at all agreeable before. Do not you begin to feel that now? Were not you struck? I am sure you must have been struck by his awkward look and abrupt manner, and the uncouthness of a voice which I heard to be wholly unmodulated as I stood here."

"Certainly, he is not like Mr. Knightley. He has not such a fine air and way of walking as Mr. Knightley. I see the difference plain enough. But Mr. Knightley is so very fine a man!"

"Mr. Knightley's air is so remarkably good that it is not fair to compare Mr. Martin with him. You might not see one in a hundred with gentleman so plainly written as in Mr. Knightley. But he is not the only gentleman you have been lately used to. What say you to Mr. Weston and Mr. Elton? Compare Mr. Martin with either of them.Compare their manner of carrying themselves; of walking; of speaking; of being silent. You must see the difference."

"Oh yes!--there is a great difference. But Mr. Weston is almost an old man. Mr. Weston must be between forty and fifty."

"Which makes his good manners the more valuable. The older a person grows, Harriet, the more important it is that their manners should not be bad; the more glaring and disgusting any loudness, or coarseness, or awkwardness becomes. What is passable in youth is detestable in later age. Mr. Martin is now awkward and abrupt; what will he be at Mr. Weston's time of life?"

"There is no saying, indeed," replied Harriet rather solemnly.

"But there may be pretty good guessing. He will be a completely gross, vulgar farmer, totally inattentive to appearances, and thinking of nothing but profit and loss."

"Will he, indeed? That will be very bad."

"How much his business engrosses him already is very plain from the circumstance of his forgetting to inquire for the book you recommended. He was a great deal too full of the market to think of any thing else--which is just as it should be, for a thriving man. What has he to do with books? And I have no doubt that he will thrive, and be a very rich man in time--and his being illiterate and coarse need not disturb us."

"I wonder he did not remember the book"--was all Harriet's answer, and spoken with a degree of grave displeasure which Emma thought might be safely left to itself. She, therefore, said no more for some time. Her next beginning was,

"In one respect, perhaps, Mr. Elton's manners are superior to Mr. Knightley's or Mr. Weston's. They have more gentleness. They might be more safely held up as a pattern. There is an openness, a quickness, almost a bluntness in Mr. Weston, which every body likes in him, because there is so much good-humour with it--but that would not do to be copied. Neither would Mr. nightley's downright, decided, commanding sort of manner, though it suits him very well; his figure, and look, and situation in life seem to allow it; but if any young man were to set about copying him, he would not be sufferable. On the contrary, I think a young man might be very safely recommended to take Mr. Elton as a model. Mr. Elton is good-humoured, cheerful, obliging, and gentle. He seems to me to be grown particularly gentle of late. I do not know whether he has any design of ingratiating himself with either of us, Harriet, by additional softness, but it strikes me that his manners are softer than they used to be. If he means any thing, it must be to please you. Did not I tell you what he said of you the other day?"

She then repeated some warm personal praise which she had drawn from Mr. Elton, and now did full justice to; and Harriet blushed and smiled, and said she had always thought Mr. Elton very agreeable.

Mr. Elton was the very person fixed on by Emma for driving the young farmer out of Harriet's head. She thought it would be an excellent match; and only too palpably desirable, natural, and probable, for her to have much merit in planning it. She feared it was what every body else must think of and predict. It was not likely, however, that any body should have equalled her in the date of the plan, as it had entered her brain during the very first evening of Harriet's coming to Hartfield. The longer she considered it, the greater was her sense of its expediency. Mr. Elton's situation was most suitable, quite the gentleman himself, and without low connexions; at the same time, not of any family that could fairly object to the doubtful birth of Harriet. He had a comfortable home for her, and Emma imagined a very sufficient income; for though the vicarage of Highbury was not large, he was known to have some independent property; and she thought very highly of him as a good-humoured, well-meaning, respectable young man, without any deficiency of useful understanding or knowledge of the world.

She had already satisfied herself that he thought Harriet a beautiful girl, which she trusted, with such frequent meetings at Hartfield, was foundation enough on his side; and on Harriet's there could be little doubt that the idea of being preferred by him would have all the usual weight and efficacy. And he was really a very pleasing young man, a young man whom any woman not fastidious might like. He was reckoned very handsome; his person much admired in general, though not by her, there being a want of elegance of feature which she could not dispense with:--but the girl who could be gratified by a Robert Martin's riding about the country to get walnuts for her might very well be conquered by Mr. Elton's admiration.

CHAPTER V
"I do not know what your opinion may be, Mrs. Weston," said Mr. Knightley, "of this great intimacy between Emma and Harriet Smith, but I think it a bad thing."

"A bad thing! Do you really think it a bad thing?-- why so?"

"I think they will neither of them do the other any good."

"You surprize me! Emma must do Harriet good: and by supplying her with a new object of interest, Harriet may be said to do Emma good. I have been seeing their intimacy with the greatest pleasure. How very differently we feel!--Not think they will do each other any good! This will certainly be the beginning of one of our quarrels about Emma, Mr. Knightley."

"Perhaps you think I am come on purpose to quarrel with you, knowing Weston to be out, and that you must still fight your own battle."

"Mr. Weston would undoubtedly support me, if he were here, for he thinks exactly as I do on the subject. We were speaking of it only yesterday, and agreeing how fortunate it was for Emma, that there should be such a girl in Highbury for her to associate with. Mr. Knightley, I shall not allow you to be a fair judge in this case. You are so much used to live alone, that you do not know the value of a companion; and, perhaps no man can be a good judge of the comfort a woman feels in the society of one of her own sex, after being used to it all her life. I can imagine your objection to Harriet Smith. She is not the superior young woman which Emma's friend ought to be. But on the other hand, as Emma wants to see her better informed, it will be an inducement to her to read more herself. They will read together. She means it, I know."

"Emma has been meaning to read more ever since she was twelve years old. I have seen a great many lists of her drawing-up at various times of books that she meant to read regularly through--and very good lists they were--very well chosen, and very neatly arranged--sometimes alphabetically, and sometimes by some other rule. The list she drew up when only fourteen--I remember thinking it did her judgment so much credit, that I preserved it some time; and I dare say she may have made out a very good list now. But I have done with expecting any course of steady reading from Emma. She will never submit to any thing requiring industry and patience, and a subjection of the fancy to the understanding. Where Miss Taylor failed to stimulate, I may safely affirm that Harriet Smith will do nothing.-- You never could persuade her to read half so much as you wished.--You know you could not."

"I dare say," replied Mrs. Weston, smiling, "that I thought so then;--but since we have parted, I can never remember Emma's omitting to do any thing I wished."

"There is hardly any desiring to refresh such a memory as that,"--said Mr. Knightley, feelingly; and for a moment or two he had done. "But I," he soon added, "who have had no such charm thrown over my senses, must still see, hear, and remember. Emma is spoiled by being the cleverest of her family. At ten years old, she had the misfortune of being able to answer questions which puzzled her sister at seventeen. She was always quick and assured: Isabella slow and diffident. And ever since she was twelve, Emma has been mistress of the house and of you all. In her mother she lost the only person able to cope with her. She inherits her mother's talents, and must have been under subjection to her."

"I should have been sorry, Mr. Knightley, to be dependent on your recommendation, had I quitted Mr. Woodhouse's family and wanted another situation; I do not think you would have spoken a good word for me to any body. I am sure you always thought me unfit for the office I held."

"Yes," said he, smiling. "You are better placed here; very fit for a wife, but not at all for a governess. But you were preparing yourself to be an excellent wife all the time you were at Hartfield. You might not give Emma such a complete education as your powers would seem to promise; but you were receiving a very good education from her, on the very material matrimonial point of submitting your own will, and doing as you were bid; and if Weston had asked me to recommend him a wife, I should certainly have named Miss Taylor."

"Thank you. There will be very little merit in making a good wife to such a man as Mr. Weston."

"Why, to own the truth, I am afraid you are rather thrown away, and that with every disposition to bear, there will be nothing to be borne. We will not despair, however. Weston may grow cross from the wantonness of comfort, or his son may plague him."

"I hope not that.--It is not likely. No, Mr. Knightley, do not foretell vexation from that quarter."

"Not I, indeed. I only name possibilities. I do not pretend to Emma's genius for foretelling and guessing. I hope, with all my heart, the young man may be a Weston in merit, and a Churchill in fortune.--But Harriet Smith--I have not half done about Harriet Smith. I think her the very worst sort of companion that Emma could possibly have. She knows nothing herself, and looks upon Emma as knowing every thing. She is a flatterer in all her ways; and so much the worse, because undesigned. Her ignorance is hourly flattery. How can Emma imagine she has any thing to learn herself, while Harriet is presenting such a delightful inferiority? And as for Harriet, I will venture to say that she cannot gain by the acquaintance. Hartfield will only put her out of conceit with all the other places she belongs to. She will grow just refined enough to be uncomfortable with those among whom birth and circumstances have placed her home. I am much mistaken if Emma's doctrines give any strength of mind, or tend at all to make a girl adapt herself rationally to the varieties of her situation in life.--They only give a little polish."

"I either depend more upon Emma's good sense than you do, or am more anxious for her present comfort; for I cannot lament the acquaintance. How well she looked last night!"

"Oh! you would rather talk of her person than her mind, would you? Very well; I shall not attempt to deny Emma's being pretty."

"Pretty! say beautiful rather. Can you imagine any thing nearer perfect beauty than Emma altogether-- face and figure?"

"I do not know what I could imagine, but I confess that I have seldom seen a face or figure more pleasing to me than hers. But I am a partial old friend."

"Such an eye!--the true hazle eye--and so brilliant! regular features, open countenance, with a complexion! oh! what a bloom of full health, and such a pretty height and size; such a firm and upright figure! There is health, not merely in her bloom, but in her air, her head, her glance. One hears sometimes of a child being `the picture of health;' now, Emma always gives me the idea of being the complete picture of grown-up health. She is loveliness itself. Mr. Knightley, is not she?"

"I have not a fault to find with her person," he replied. "I think her all you describe. I love to look at her; and I will add this praise, that I do not think her personally vain. Considering how very handsome she is, she appears to be little occupied with it; her vanity lies another way. Mrs. Weston, I am not to be talked out of my dislike of Harriet Smith, or my dread of its doing them both harm."

"And I, Mr. Knightley, am equally stout in my confidence of its not doing them any harm. With all dear Emma's little faults, she is an excellent creature. Where shall we see a better daughter, or a kinder sister, or a truer friend? No, no; she has qualities which may be trusted; she will never lead any one really wrong; she will make no lasting blunder; where Emma errs once, she is in the right a hundred times."

"Very well; I will not plague you any more. Emma shall be an angel, and I will keep my spleen to myself till Christmas brings John and Isabella. John loves Emma with a reasonable and therefore not a blind affection, and Isabella always thinks as he does; except when he is not quite frightened enough about the children. I am sure of having their opinions with me."

"I know that you all love her really too well to be unjust or unkind; but excuse me, Mr. Knightley, if I take the liberty (I consider myself, you know, as having somewhat of the privilege of speech that Emma's mother might have had) the liberty of hinting that I do not think any possible good can arise from Harriet Smith's intimacy being made a matter of much discussion among you. Pray excuse me; but supposing any little inconvenience may be apprehended from the intimacy, it cannot be expected that Emma, accountable to nobody but her father, who perfectly approves the acquaintance, should put an end to it, so long as it is a source of pleasure to herself. It has been so many years my province to give advice, that you cannot be surprized, Mr. Knightley, at this little remains of office."

"Not at all," cried he; "I am much obliged to you for it. It is very good advice, and it shall have a better fate than your advice has often found; for it shall be attended to."

"Mrs. John Knightley is easily alarmed, and might be made unhappy about her sister."

"Be satisfied," said he, "I will not raise any outcry. I will keep my ill-humour to myself. I have a very sincere interest in Emma. Isabella does not seem more my sister; has never excited a greater interest; perhaps hardly so great. There is an anxiety, a curiosity in what one feels for Emma. I wonder what will become of her!"

"So do I," said Mrs. Weston gently, "very much."

"She always declares she will never marry, which, of course, means just nothing at all. But I have no idea that she has yet ever seen a man she cared for. It would not be a bad thing for her to be very much in love with a proper object. I should like to see Emma in love, and in some doubt of a return; it would do her good. But there is nobody hereabouts to attach her; and she goes so seldom from home."

"There does, indeed, seem as little to tempt her to break her resolution at present," said Mrs. Weston, "as can well be; and while she is so happy at Hartfield, I cannot wish her to be forming any attachment which would be creating such difficulties on poor Mr. Woodhouse's account. I do not recommend matrimony at present to Emma, though I mean no slight to the state, I assure you."
Part of her meaning was to conceal some favourite thoughts of her own and Mr. Weston's on the subject, as much as possible. There were wishes at Randalls respecting Emma's destiny, but it was not desirable to have them suspected; and the quiet transition which Mr. Knightley soon afterwards made to "What does Weston think of the weather; shall we have rain?" convinced her that he had nothing more to say or surmise about Hartfield.




第三章

  伍德豪斯先生热衷于按照自己的方式搞社交活动。他非常喜欢请他的朋友到他家来拜访。由于种种综合原因,由于他久居哈特费尔德宅子,由于他的脾气温和,也由于他的财富、他的房子和他的女儿,他便可以在自己小小的交际圈子里,在很大程度上,按照自己的方式左右他的客人们。处理这个圈子之外,他于其它家庭没有多少交往。他害怕熬夜,也害怕大型晚会,除了遵循他的条件来访的客人,其它熟人对他全不适合。他可算得上一份幸运,因为包括朗道斯宅子在内的海伯里村教区和邻近郊区的唐沃尔宅子——奈特里先生的私宅——对他的习惯均有了解。在爱玛的劝说下,他与最要好或者有选择的客人共进一餐并非偶然。除非他自觉不堪忍受疲劳,他还是挺喜欢晚间聚会。一星期中,爱玛难得遇到哪一天不能陪他玩扑克。

  韦斯顿夫妇和奈特里先生来访是出于真挚而持久的关系;一位肚子生活却不堪孤独的年轻人埃尔顿先生来访,则是想以伍德豪斯先生家雅致客厅中的社交活动,以及他女儿的嫣然微笑,填补自己闲暇夜晚的空虚孤寂,这种特权决不会面临抛出门外的危险。

  除此之外,还有第二批常客。最常来的人中有贝茨太太、贝茨小 姐和戈达德太太,三位女士几乎总是一受到哈特费尔德宅子的邀请就到,而且常常是由马车接送,伍德豪斯先生觉得对于詹姆士和马匹来说,这算不得什么。倘若一年仅有一次这种接送,到反而会引起埋怨。

  贝茨太太是海伯里过去一位牧师的遗孀,她的年纪实在太大了,处了喝茶打扑克外,几乎什么也做不了。他与自己的独生女儿在一起过着非常单调的生活。尽管处在这种不幸的境遇中,却仍然能激起大家对一位无为的老太太所能产生的全部敬意。她女儿是一位即不年轻漂亮的作用等。,有不富有的未婚女子,却受到非同一般的爱戴。贝茨小 姐受到的恩惠其实使她处于最糟不过的窘境,她本人缺乏自知之明也不会威胁那些可能憎恨他的人们,让他们表面上对她表示尊敬。她从来没有让人感到容貌上的美,也没有在心智方面有聪明过人的表现。她的年轻时代在不知不觉中逝去了,她的中年时光全都贡献给照顾衰弱的母亲,以及设法将一笔微小的收入尽可能派各种达用场。不过,她是个愉快的女人,任何人提起她时心中都不乏善意。创造如此奇迹的正是她自己无时不在的善意和知足的天性。她热爱每一个人,对每一个人的幸福都关怀备至,对每个人的优点特别敏感关注。她认为自己是最幸福的人,依傍如此杰出的米亲而沉浸在大家的祝福中,周围不但有如此众多的好邻居和好朋友,而且自己还有一个什么都不缺的家。她有纯朴而欢乐的天性,她有知足而感恩的精神,这些便是她与别人交往的桥梁,也是她自己深感幸运的宝藏。她能就芝麻小事夸夸其谈,这正好符合伍德豪斯先生的胃口,因为那时些琐细的交流和无害的闲言碎语。

  戈达德太太是一位女教师,供职于一所学校——那不是一所女子学校,不是一个专门学校,也不是任何专业性的学府,不是那种讲长句雅言说满篇废话的地方,也不根据新教育体系和新道德准则将广泛的知识与优雅的道德规范硬性结合——在那种的方,年轻女士们交付巨额费用,留下无用的知识——戈达德太太任教的是一所正牌的、可靠的老式寄宿学校,在这种学校了,数量适中的技能和学识以合理的价格出售,姑娘们或许会被引入歧途,自行乱捡些鸡零狗碎的知识,因而根本没有恢复原来神通本色的危险。戈达德太太的学校享有很高的声誉——而且名不虚传;因为大家声称说海伯里是个非常有益健康的地方。她有一所大房子和大花园,给孩子们吃丰富而健康的食品,在夏天让孩子们在太阳下尽情狂奔,到了冬天,她亲手为子们包扎冻疮。所以,看到四十个年轻的孩子排成两行,偎在她身后去教堂,大家一点儿也不奇怪。她是个面孔平板、母亲模样的女人,年轻时,她曾经辛勤劳作。于是便理所当然的认为,现在有权偶尔享受点诸如吃茶访友一类的闲暇。另外,她以前接受过伍德豪斯先生的诸多善意,,所以便感到他时特别要求她离开她自己挂满了刺绣装饰的整洁客厅,只要能离开,她就会凑到他的壁炉前,省自己几枚六便士的硬币。

  这便是爱玛觉得很容易随时聚拢起来的几位女士,而且为了父亲的缘故,她对自己有此能力颇感愉快。在她自己看来,韦斯顿太太不在的缺憾是无法弥补的。她看到父亲显得很舒畅,自己心中便感到喜悦,也为自己能够应付自如而非常高兴。但是,三位这种女人的低声聒噪让她觉得,假如每天晚上都这样度过,她畏惧这种漫长夜晚的降临。

  一天上午,她正等待这样一个夜晚的来临时,戈达德太太差人送来一纸便条,以极其尊敬的口吻恳请史密斯小 姐一起来做客。这真是个最受欢迎的请求。史密斯小 姐一位年方十七的姑娘,爱玛不但非常熟悉她的脸孔味着通过活动,去获得对存在进行选择的“自由”。断言人们,而且长期以来一支对她的美貌深感兴趣。一封非常礼貌的邀请信带了回去,这作华宅中的漂亮女主人对夜晚时光顿时不再心怀恐惧了。

  哈里特•史密斯是个弃儿。几年前某人将她送进戈达德太太的学校,最近有人将她的地位从普通生提高为寄宿生。这便是她人所共知的历史。。除了海伯里的几个朋友之外,她没有什么见过面的亲戚。此时,她到乡下拜访几个同窗学友后,刚刚返回。

  她是个非常漂亮的姑娘,再说,她的容貌类型恰好是爱玛所推崇的。她的身材矮小丰满,金发碧眼,皮肤百嫩,脸颊红润,五官端正,表情显得极为甜美。不到夜阑人尽时,爱玛对她的举止仪态的喜爱已不亚于喜欢她的外貌,心中已经打定主意要保持关系。

  虽然她并没有为史密斯小 姐谈吐中显著的睿智感到惊讶,却发现她非常迷人——没有让人不舒服的羞怯,也并非不善交谈——然而远没有显得冒昧,她举止得体,表现出敬意“给予”、表示直接经验的原始概念,这些原始概念按一定的,为自己等够被带进哈特费尔德宅子来满心欢喜,充满感激之情。这里的一切物品风格都比她熟悉的东西高雅,她毫不做作地显得很着迷。爱玛认为她一定具有良知,值得鼓励,而且也应当培养。那对柔和的蓝眼睛和全部的天然丽质,不应当埋没在海伯里及其周围的下等阶层中。她业已结交的熟人全都配不上她。她刚刚离开的学友尽管是些很好的人,但是肯定对她有害。那家人们是奈特里先生的佃户,租种着他大片土地——她相信,他们非常厚道——她还知道,奈特里先生对他们的评价相当高——不过,他们准是些粗俗不雅的人,根本不适合跟一位知识和风度几近完美的姑娘进行紧密交往。她要注意这位姑娘,让她得到提高,让她与不雅的熟人分手,把她介绍给上流社会,她要让她形成自己的观点和风范。这将是一件有趣的事,肯定是一桩善举,准会成为生活中的寄托和乐趣,还可以显示出自己的能力。

  她沉浸在对那双柔和的蓝眼睛的赞美中,专心致志于交谈和倾听,脑子里忙着构思自己的帮助计划,结果夜晚的时光以非同寻常的速度飞逝而去。她一向习惯于盯着表,盼望晚餐摆好,好给这种晚会画上句号,今天在不知不觉中发现桌子早已摆设停当,移到炉火旁边。尽管她对认真做好任何事情从不持冷漠态度,然而今天她敏捷的动作远远超过平时。她的计划让她喜伤心头激发出真正的善意,,她一再劝大家多吃鸡肉丁和干贝肉。她知道,她的催促虽急,客人们却乐于接受,因为大家都盼望能早早回家上床,又唯恐动作太急有失斯文。

  每逢这种情况,可怜的伍德豪斯先生便面临悲惨的感情冲突。他喜爱看到桌子上铺好台布,因为这是他自幼的风格,但是由于他确信晚饭对健康极其有害,所以一见到任何东西摆到台布上,他便会感到难过;尽管他善意的欢迎客人们享受桌上的一切,然而,由于替他们健康的担忧,看到他们真的张开大嘴巴大嚼,他就难免痛心疾首。

  他真心提出的建议是请大家像他那样,喝一小盘希麦片粥,女士们酣畅淋漓的扫荡桌上美味时,他完全用不着开口鼓励,可他硬是要说:

  “贝茨太太,我建议你壮起胆子吃一枚那种鸡蛋。煮的很软的鸡蛋对健康没有害处。赛尔比任何人都更懂得如何煮鸡蛋。我可不会向你推荐其他人来煮鸡蛋——但是你完全不必害怕——你看哪,它们全都很小——吃一枚我们这种小蛋不会伤着你的。贝茨小 姐,让爱玛帮你递一小块果馅饼——只吃一小块。我们的馅饼完全使用苹果制作的。你在这儿用不着害怕有不卫生的果脯。我并不推荐那种牛奶蛋糕。戈达德太太,来半杯葡萄酒没意见吧?只喝一小杯——兑上一小杯好不好?我看这对你没有害处。”

  爱玛任凭他父亲嘴唠叨下去——可她自己却动手以更令客人们满意的方式劝酒加菜。今晚送大家走的时候,看到大家豪兴,她心里尤其喜悦。史密斯小 姐的快乐正是她的愿望。伍德豪斯小 姐在海伯里是个举足轻重的人物,所以能引见给她既是姑娘的乐事,又让她感到惊慌——但是,这个卑微、感思的小姑娘分手的时候心中充满里浓浓的谢意。让他深感喜悦的是,伍德豪斯小 姐整个晚上都在款待她,而且最后还跟她握了手!

 
第四章

  哈里特•史密斯于哈特费尔得宅子的亲近关系很快就成为既成事实。爱玛以自己敏捷果断的方式不失时机地向她发出邀请,鼓励她常常来访。随着她们关系的加深,俩人相互间的默契程度也在加深。爱玛早早便预见到,她或许是自己有益的散步伴侣。韦斯顿太太走后,她在这一活动的损失非常惨重。她父亲的散步范围从来没有达到矮树丛以外。两段地界即能满足他的散步需要,具体距离随白昼长短而定。韦斯顿太太婚后,她的活动范围大受限制。她曾经独自探险信步抵达朗道斯,可是并无乐趣。因而,这么一个可随时招来作伴的哈里特•史密斯,对于她散步的特权当然是个有价值的补充。随着她对姑娘的认识日渐深入,她感到越来越满意,完全实现了自己的最初善意的设计目标。

  哈里特当然并不聪明,不过她具有顺从知恩的天性,她绝对没有一丝自负的因素,唯一的愿望便是接受某个高高在上者的指引。最初,她与她的关系非常亲切。她需要伴侣,欣赏美雅聪明;结果证明,尽管不能指望这孩子有很高的理解水平,但她却不乏鉴赏能力。她完全确信哈里特•史密斯恰好是她所需要的年轻伴侣棗完全是她的家所要求的。这种需求已经完全不可能由韦斯顿太太来满足了,这两层需求她不可能满足,这两种角色她也不愿意承担。她们类型完全不同棗情感方面的性质不同,不能相提并论。韦斯顿太太是她感激和尊敬的人。哈里特则是她热爱并且认为有用的人。她不必为韦斯顿太太做任何事,办事对哈里特,她一切都得做。

  她希望证明自己的价值的第一个努力,便是设法查出着这孩子的父母的身份,但是哈里特说不上来。她愿意讲出自己知道的一切。可是对于这个问题她一无所知。爱玛竭力想象她可能喜欢什么棗可她怎么也不能相信,处在自己的地位上,却无法探究她的实情。哈里特没有洞察力。她一贯满足于听取并相信戈达德太太灌输她的东西,并不愿意进一步探索。

  戈达德太太、学校的老师们、女同学和学校的所有事情自然是她谈话的绝大部分内容棗除此以外就只有谈及住在阿比水磨农场上她熟悉的马丁一家。马丁一家在她脑子里占有重要地位,她跟他们在一起度过非常愉快的两个月时光,此时也很乐于谈起她那次拜访中的趣事,喜欢描绘当地的许许多多惬意和奇异的事情。在爱玛的鼓励下,她变得十分健谈。爱玛获得另一个阶层生活景象感到有趣洛克(JohnLocke,1632—1704)英国哲学家、政治家。,也喜欢她单纯幼稚地以狂喜口吻所做的描绘:“马丁太太有两个客厅,真是两个特别好的客厅那,一个足有戈达德太太的起居室那么大;她有一个跟了她二十五年的贴身女佣;哪儿有八头母牛,两头是奥尔德牛;一头小母牛是韦尔奇种,真是头非常可爱的韦尔奇小牛;马丁太太特别喜欢说,应该把她们叫成女牛才对;花园里有个特别漂亮的凉亭棗那可是个又大又漂亮的凉亭,能容的下十二个人呢,明年某个时候,人们要在那里吃茶点。”

  有一段时间,她感到滑稽,并没有考虑其直接原因。她对那个家庭了解渐渐深入后,便产生了另外的感情。她产生了错误印象,想象中她们全都生活在一起,又母亲和女儿,儿子和儿媳。在她的谈话中有一位马丁先生,她总是用嘉许的口吻描绘她,说她做这事做那事的时候脾气怎么怎么的好,爱玛后来听出那是个单身男人,而没有年轻的马丁太太,而没有儿媳妇。她疑心她可怜的小朋友在这片殷勤款待和善意中遇到了危险棗如果她不得到关心照顾,或许会就此永远沉沦。

  有了这种激越的想法后,她的问题在数量上和含义上均大大的增加了,尤其引导哈里特多多谈论马丁先生的事情——-显然这个话题并不惹人讨厌。哈里特极其乐意谈起她参加他们月光下的漫步,以及晚上搞的许多愉快游戏,不厌其烦地大谈他的欢乐和殷勤。有一天,他跑了三英里路,为的仅仅是给他弄点核桃来,因为她偶然提到过自己多么喜欢核桃。在任何事情上他都同样殷勤!有一天晚上,他叫他家雇的牧羊人的儿子到客厅来,专门为她唱歌。他非常喜欢歌唱,而她也能唱一点儿。她相信,他非常聪明,什么都懂。他有一群优质羊,她在那儿生活的日子里,他的羊毛拍卖价格比乡下任何人的都高。她相信,大家对他的评价全都很高。她母亲和姐妹都特别喜欢他。有一天,马丁太太对她说,世上不可能有比他更好的儿子了,说这话时,马丁太太的脸都涨红了,马丁太太说,她能肯定,他结了婚准一个好丈夫。可她并不想要他结婚。她不急于让他娶亲。

  “干得不错啊,马丁太太!”爱玛想到。“你对自己的目标知道得清清楚楚。”

  她离开马丁家时,好心的马丁太太还向格达德太太赠送了一只肥硕的鹅,那可是戈达德太太见过的最漂亮的鹅。于是,戈达德太太在一个星期天将鹅宰杀烹饪后,请学校的所有教师:纳什小 姐、普林斯小 姐和理查森小 姐共进晚餐。

  “我猜想,马丁先生除了自己搞的行当之外,并不是个知识丰富的人吧。她不会读书吧?”

  “啊,不!棗也就是说,是的棗我不知道棗不过我相信他读过许多书的棗只不过不是你能想到的那种书,他读农业报告和诸如此类得书,书就放在一个窗台旁边棗他是靠自己阅读的。不过有时候在我们晚上开始打扑克之前,他会大声朗读一些非常优美的文章节选棗特别有意思。我知道,他读过《威克菲尔德的教区儿童》。他根本没有读过《森林浪漫曲》,也没有读过《寺中儿童》。我提到这些书名,他说他以前从来就没有听说过这种书,不过他决心尽快找到这类书。”

  下一个问题是:

  “马丁先生长的什么模样?”

  “啊!不好看,一点也不好看。起初我觉得他很平淡,可现在觉得不那么平淡了。你知道的,人们过一段时间就习惯了。你从来没见过他?他隔一段时间就到海伯里来的,而且每星期肯定要骑马到金斯顿去的路上经过这里。他常常从你身旁经过的。”

  “有可能吧棗或许我见过他不止一次呢,可就是对不上号,不知道他的名字。不管是骑马还是步行,反正年轻农夫很难引起我的好奇心。自耕农是一群我觉得没什么可交往的人。假如是低一两个阶层的人们,外加上容貌可靠,或许会激起我的兴趣,我可能希望对他们的家庭在某些方面帮上点忙。但是农夫不会要我的帮助。所以说,他们在这方面不必我费心,在其它方面又不值得我费心。”

  “的确是这样。啊!是的,你不可能注意到他棗可他非常了解你棗我的意思是说熟悉你的面容。”

  “他是个值得尊敬的年轻人,这一点我毫不怀疑。我知道他的确是这样,也祝他一切都好。你认为他有多大年纪?”

  “他六月八号满了二十四岁,我的生日时二十三号棗刚刚差两个礼拜零一天!真巧哇!”

  “仅仅二十四岁。这么小的年纪何必急着定终生。他母亲说得对极了,不必着急。他们家保持现在的状况看来很好,假如她匆匆给他娶个媳妇,准得后悔。六年以后,假若他攒了点钱,遇到个属于同一阶层的年轻好闺女,大概还是非常恰当的。”

  “六年后!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,他到那时就三十岁了!”

  “是啊,如果不是生在富有人家,大多数男人不到这个年纪不会有经济能力结婚成家。照我看哪,马丁先生的财富完全得靠他自己挣,,跟其他人不会有什么不同。不论他父亲去世可能给他留下多少钱,不论他在家庭财产中的比例有多大,我敢说,全都是未知数,虽然他可能凭自己的智慧,或者碰点好运气,将来发财致富,可是要他现在就得到什么结果,那几乎是完全不可能的。”

  “是啊,的确是这样。不过他们过得很舒坦。他们就是没有仆人棗除此之外什么都不缺。马丁太太常念叨着要雇个男仆呢。”

  “不管他什么时候结婚,哈里特,我希望你不至于卷进他的麻烦棗我的意思是说认识他的妻子不至于造成麻烦棗结识几位受到优秀教育的姐妹,不该完全受到反对,但是他不可能跟一个值得你注意的女人结婚。鉴于你不幸的出身,你应当特别注意跟什么人结识才对。毫无疑问,你是一位绅士的女儿,你必须尽自己的能力在各方面维护自己的这种地位,否则就会有许多人靠贬低你的人格来取乐。”

  “是啊,肯定是这样棗我猜会有这种人的。但是,我到哈特费尔德宅子来拜访你,伍德豪斯小 姐,你对我这么友善,我就不怕什么人了。”

  “你对影响力的理解很不错,哈里特。但是,我要你在好的社交圈子里奠定牢固的基础,最后不依靠哈特费尔德和伍德豪斯小 姐也能自力。我希望看到你永远直根上流人士结交棗为了这个目标,建议你尽可能不要有那种奇怪的关系。所以,我跟你说,假如马丁先生结婚的时候你还在本地,希望你不要因为跟他姐妹们的关系,也去结识那位妻子,那个女人或许是个农夫的女儿,根本没受过教育。”

  “当然啦。是啊。我没想过马丁先生会跟个没受过教育的人结婚棗那人应该有个好出身才对。不过,我不是反对你的看法棗我也肯定不希望跟他的妻子结识,我要保持跟马丁家小 姐们的关系,尤其是伊丽莎白,要是我不得不放弃跟她的关系,我会非常难过的,……(此处有三十多字话讲不通)

  爱玛一边听她迟疑地说出这段话,一边仔细观察她。并没有看出让人吃惊的爱情迹象,那个男人不过是她的第一位崇拜者而已,他深信除此之外没有其它关系,另外,从哈里特方面讲,谢绝为她作出的任何友好安排特别困难。

  就在第二天,他们俩迎面碰到马丁先生。当时她们在唐活尔路步行,他也是步行,他非常尊敬的打量过她之后,便转向她的同伴。目光中毫不掩饰如愿以偿的心情,她朝前面走去,敏锐的目光迅速扫过这年轻人,这就是哈利特•马丁先生。他的外表相当整洁,他看上去是一个理智的年轻人,但是他这个人没有任何其他长处。她将他于其它绅士们做对比认为哈利特倾心的所有方面全都无足轻重,哈利特的礼貌中不乏理性。他曾经以充满钦佩和好奇的目光注意过她父亲的绅士风度,可马丁先生仿佛连礼貌是什么都根本不懂。

  因为不该让伍德豪斯小 姐长时间等待,所以他们一起仅仅停留了不多几分钟,哈利特紧跑几步赶上她。脸上挂着微笑,情绪有些波动,伍德豪斯小 姐希望她能尽快平静下来。

  没想到,我们碰巧遇到了他!棗多奇妙啊!他说,他本打算绕朗道斯宅子走,偶然改变了计划,他没想到我们也会走这条路的,他以为我们大多数日子走的是通往朗道斯宅子的那条路。他还没有弄到《森林浪漫曲》。伍德豪斯小 姐,他跟你想象的一样不一样?你觉得他怎么样?你认为他非常平淡吗?”

  “他无疑是平淡和无奇的棗不过与他完全没有文雅相比。那还算不得什么。我无权期待更多,也没有期待过更多,但是我没想到他竟然那么粗鲁笨拙,那么毫无风度可言,坦白的说,我原以为他距离文雅仅仅差一两个层次。”

  “真的是这样,”哈里特声音压抑的说,“他的确不想真正的绅士那么文雅。”

  “哈里特,我认为自从你开始与我们相识以来,你已经一再根几位真正的绅士相伴,你自己一定为他们跟马丁先生之间的差异感到震动了吧,你在哈特费尔宅子见到过非常非常好的典型。他们是些受过教育,训练有素的人们,见过他们后,假如再次跟马丁先生交往时没看出他是个下等的人,我倒会感到吃惊,你准会奇怪以前为什么没有看出他这么讨厌,你现在难道还没有这种感觉?难道你还没有受到震动——那么笨拙粗野的嗓音,丝毫也不加节制,我站在这儿都能听到。”

  “当然,他跟奈特里先生不同。他没有那种优雅的风度,也没有奈特里先生的步态。这种不同我看得很明显,可奈特里先生是个非常高尚的人啊!”

  “奈特里先生的风度好的非同凡响,以马丁先生和他相比是不公平的,或许你在一百个人中也找不到一个像奈特里先生这样标准的绅士。把他并不是你最近常常见到的唯一绅士,你认为维斯顿先生和埃尔顿先生怎么样?拿马丁先生与他们随便哪一个比较,比较他们的礼貌、步态,高尚的谈吐、平静的态度等等,你准能看出不同点。”

  “啊,是的!差别太大了。但是维斯顿先生已经几乎是个老年人,他差不多四五十岁了。”

  “因此马丁先生的礼貌就显得更没有价值,哈里特,人的年纪越大,讲究礼貌就愈发重要,声音响亮,粗野和笨拙就愈发刺眼,愈发让人讨厌,年轻可以忽略的事情,到了老年时期很容易让人发现。马丁先生现在已经又笨拙又唐突,要是到了维斯顿先生的年纪上会怎样呢?”

  “真是没法说,真的!”哈里特有点严肃地说。

  “不过很容易猜出来。他会变成个感觉迟钝、粗俗不堪的农夫——完全不顾自己的面子,一心只考虑利益得失。”

  “他的确会这样,那可太糟了。”

  “生计占用了他的精力,结果忘记寻找你推荐得书,这不是已经十分明显了吗?他脑子里想的完全是市场买卖,根本顾不上考虑其它东西——对于一个正在忙着发家致富的人,这倒是很正常的。他要书籍有什么用处?我毫不怀疑他将来会变得非常富有——他的无知和粗俗于我们也无关。”

  “我不知道他是不是记得那本书,”哈里特只回答这么一句,语气沉重,极不愉快,爱玛认为话到这里可以打住,沉默良久之后,她再次开口说:

  “从某种意义上讲,埃尔顿先生的风度或许胜过奈特里先生和维斯顿先生,但是他们更多些文雅。把他们当作典型或许更恰当。韦斯顿先生的性情开朗,思维敏捷,近乎直截了当,大家因而都喜欢他,以为他幽默诙谐——但是照样模仿他就不合适了。奈特里先生那种直率、果断、居高临下的风度也是不能模仿的——尽管对他来说非常合适,因为他的体态、容貌和生活地位似乎允许这么做。但是,假如任何一个年轻人模仿他的风度,那可实在难以忍受。与此相反,照我的想法,一个年轻人如果以埃尔顿先生为样板,那将是比较适宜的。埃尔顿先生脾气和蔼,天性欢乐,态度殷勤,举止文雅。在我看来,他好象进来变得尤其文雅了,哈勒特,我不知道他是否刻意迎合我们两人中的那一位他的温文儒雅比以前更甚,让我感到惊异。假如他真的有意,我以前没告诉你他是怎么评论你的吗?”

  接着她重复引用埃尔顿先生对她的热情赞扬,这些话现在充分起作用了。哈里特绯红脸颊,泛出了微笑,说她从来就认为埃尔顿先生非常平易近人。

  爱玛讲注意力特别集中于埃尔顿先生,为的是将那个年轻农夫从哈里特的脑子里驱赶出去。她认为,埃尔顿先生和她将是绝妙的一对,只是他们之间的两相情愿太明显,关系接近太自然,成功的可能性太大,因而,她的做媒计划很拿称得上有什么功绩。她生怕那也是别人准会想到并且预见到的事。不过,任何人都不可能在计划的日期方面抢在她之先,因为早在哈里特首次拜访哈特费尔德宅子时,她脑子里已经开始萌发了这个念头。这事情她越想越觉得是上策。埃尔顿先生是个最合适的人选,,她基本上是一位绅士,跟下层社会没有什么来往;同时,鉴于哈里特的出身尚未搞清楚,任何家庭都不能拒绝她。她有一个舒适的家可供她生活,爱玛估计他有一笔足够大的收入,海伯里的教区牧师收入尽管并不高,但是人们都知道,他自己另有一笔财产。再说,她对他的评价很高,认为他是个脾气和蔼,意识善良,值得尊敬的年轻人,对世界的理解和有益的知识全都不缺少。

  她感到满意的是,他认为哈里特是个漂亮姑娘;她确信,这一点随着在哈特费尔德宅子的频繁会见,便是她那一方面足够坚实的基础。至于哈里特这一方面,他的情愿会对她产生相当分量的影响,这一点没有什么好怀疑的。而且他真的是个非常让人愉快的年轻人,除了专好挑剔的女人外,任何女子都会喜欢上他。只有她是个例外,她认为他并不具备不可或缺的一种优雅的外表特征。但是,一个什么罗伯特•马丁骑马在乡下买核桃送礼便能感动的一位姑娘,显然非常易于被埃尔顿先生征服。

 
第五章

  “我不知道你对爱玛和哈里特之间的亲密关系有什么看法,韦斯顿太太,”奈特里先生说,“不过我认为这是一件坏事。”

  “坏事!你真认为这是件坏事?为什么?”

  “我认为她们谁也不会为对方做任何有益的事。”

  “你真让我吃惊!爱玛肯定对哈里特有好处。爱玛向她提出一个新目标,可能就对哈里特有好处。看到她们亲密无间,我感到极为愉快。我们的感觉差距多大啊!——认为她们不会为对方做任何有益的事!奈特里先生,这就足以引起我们在爱玛问题上的争执。”

  “或许你以为我知道韦斯顿不在家,故意来跟你争吵,或许你仍然想进行你的战斗。”

  “维斯顿先生在家的话,毫无疑问会支持我,因为他在这个问题上跟我的意见完全一致。我们昨天刚刚谈论过这个问题,都认为在海伯里有这么个姑娘跟爱玛交往,对她真是太幸运了,奈特里先生,我不允许你在这个问题上充当裁判官。你已经过分习惯于独身生活,对于伴侣的价值一无所知。也许,没有那个男人能正确评判一位女子习惯于终身与同性的伴侣交往时体会到的适意感。我能想象出你反对哈里特•史密斯,是因为她不具备爱玛的朋友应有的高尚地位。但是,从另一方面讲,由于爱玛希望她变得知识丰富起来,她于是获得了大量阅读的动力。他们会一起阅读。我知道,这就是她的本意。”

  “爱玛自从十二岁以来就希望多多读书。我看到过她再不同时期订立的阅读计划单,那是她打算通读的书单——是些非常好的书单——选书合理,安排有序——有的是按照字母顺序排列的,有的是按照其它顺序。她十四岁时定的读书计划——我记得当时思索过,不但对它作过很好的评价,而且这评价在我脑子里还保留了相当长的时间。我敢说,她现在或许制定了很好的书单,可我不敢指望爱玛能再认真稳定的读书了。她再也不会做那些需要勤恳和耐心的事情,也不会再让想象服从于理解。我可以非常保险的确信,泰勒小 姐不再对她激励后,哈里特•史密斯更是什么作用也起不了。你再也不等劝她阅读你希望她读的一半书籍。你也知道你不等。”

  “说实话,”韦斯顿太太微笑着回答道,“当时我就是这么想的。但是,自从我们分手后,我不记得爱玛忽略了我希望她作的任何事情。”

  “现在几乎没有回忆那种东西的欲望了,”奈特里先生富有感情的说完,沉默了片刻。“可是我这个人,”他很快补充说,“尽管感觉里没有迷人的东西,却不能不继续观察,继续倾听,继续保持记忆。因为爱玛是家里最聪明的孩子,所以给惯坏了。她年仅一岁时,便不幸能回答出难道她十六岁姐姐的问题。她总是那么敏捷自信。伊莎贝拉却迟钝而疑惑。爱玛自己从十二岁开始便是家里的女主人,也是你的女主人。她失去了唯一能够应付她的母亲。由于她继承了母亲的天赋,也只能服从于它。”

  “奈特里先生,幸亏我不必依赖你的推荐,否则我准会感到遗憾。假如我辞去伍德豪斯先生家的职位,去找另一份工作,我可不相信你在任何人面前会替我说一句好话。我敢肯定,你从来就认为我做以前那份工作不称职。”

  “不错,”他微笑着说。“你在这里更适合,非常适合做一名妻子,但是一点也不适合做个家庭女教师,你在哈特费尔德宅子时,没有任何时候不是为将来能做个贤惠的妻子做准备。以你的能力判断,你并没有向爱玛提供足够的教育;在婚姻中绝对服从,在任劳任怨方面,你是从她那里受到了教育。假如韦斯顿原来要我向他推荐一名妻子,我的提名当然是泰勒小 姐。”

  “谢谢你。要在维斯顿先生这种和蔼可亲的男人面前做个好妻子并不需要多少优点。”

  “怎么啦,要承认事实嘛,我看你有些拒绝听从劝告,尽管你能忍受各种坏脾气,结果并没有遇到值得忍受的脾气。不过,我们不会绝望的。韦斯顿会因为过分舒适而使脾气变怪。要不就是他的儿子搞恶作剧会把他激怒。”

  “我希望不会发生那种事——那时不可能的。奈特里先生,别往那个角度预测烦恼。”

  “我这实在不是预测。只不过指出一些可能性罢了。我可不想在天才的爱玛门前卖弄预测和猜想的伎俩。我真心希望,那个小伙子能具有韦斯顿一样的优点的丘吉尔一样的财富。不过,说道哈里特•史密斯,我的和还没说完一半呢。我认为它是爱玛最糟糕不过的伴侣。她自己什么也不懂,而她依赖的爱玛却什么都懂。她从各方面都吹捧她;最糟的是她并非故意那么做。她每时每刻的吹捧便是无知的表现。哈里特的表现如此低下,爱玛怎么认为能学到任何东西呢?至于哈里特那一方面,我敢大胆地说,她从这种关系中无法得到什么好处。哈特费尔德宅子只能让她学会蔑视自己归属的所有其它地方。她会变得越来越高雅,回到他出生和居住的环境中会感到难受。假如爱玛的教条能人脑子萌发出力量,那就算我搞错了。那些活动只不过坐点表面文章而已。”

  “假如我不是比你更加信赖爱玛的良知,就是对她现在的舒适感到更加担忧。我不会为他们的关系感到伤心悲哀。昨晚她看上去多美啊。”

  “啊!你喜欢谈论的是她的外表而不是内心,对不对?不错,我不否认,爱玛长的好看。”

  “好看!该说漂亮才对。你能想象到任何人像爱玛这样,在容貌和身材方面都更加接近完美吗?”

  “我不知道我能想象出什么,不过我承认,我从来没有看到过任何人的容貌和身材比她更喜人。可是我基本上算是个老朋友了。”

  “多美的眼睛!——纯粹的单褐色——多么明亮!五官端正,容貌开朗,肤色洁白!啊!脸色健康红润像盛开的花朵,身体的高度和各部分搭配如此匀称,提醒多么高挑稳健。她的健康不仅表现在红润的脸色,而且体现在她的头发光泽、她的头型、她的回眸。有时候人们说,某个孩子像‘画里的健康娃娃’一样。在我的脑子里,爱玛从来就是一幅典型的成年健康姑娘图画。她就是可爱的化身。奈特里先生,难道不是吗?”

  “我从她的外表上挑不出缺点,”他回答道。“我对她的印象正如你描绘的一样。我喜欢看她。另外,我还愿意对她额外夸奖一句,那就是我认为她并不喜好虚荣。考虑到她非常好看,她似乎对此颇为在意。她的虚荣表现在其它方面了。韦斯顿太太,我不喜欢她与哈里她•史密斯的亲密关系,我恐怕这种关系对她们两人都有害,我对此坚信不疑。”

  “奈特里先生,可我同样坚信这种关系对她们不会有任何害处。尽管亲爱的爱玛有各种小小的缺点,可是她仍然不是为一个杰出的姑娘。我们上哪儿找一个比她更好的女儿,更善良的姐妹,更真挚的朋友呢?没有,找不到。她为人可信,绝对不会将任何人引向歧途。她不会坚持错误。爱玛可能出一次错,但是她有一百次是正确的。”

  “那好吧,我不再讨你嫌了。爱玛将是一位天使,我要把我的忧郁藏在心底,直到圣诞节将约翰和伊莎贝拉送回来为止。约翰喜欢爱玛是有理性的,因而不是盲目的爱,伊莎贝拉与丈夫的想法向来一致,,唯一的例外是他不为孩子的健康感到大惊小怪。我肯定他们与我的看法相同。”

  “我知道,你们都是在泰喜爱她了,不可能对她不公正不慈爱,但是,奈特里先生,请你原谅我,我认为我享有爱玛母亲的某些讲话特权,因此我想暗示说,大量就哈里特•史密斯与她的亲密关系跟您进行讨论没有什么益处。请您原谅我。办事,倘若在这种紧密关系中感觉到某种小小的麻烦,只要这关系能得爱玛带来乐趣,她不可能终止这关系;爱玛只有向父亲诉说,而父亲完全赞成她们交往。多年来,我的职责便是提供忠告,所以,奈特里先生,我冒昧地提了一点小小的忠告,希望你不会感到惊讶。”

  “一点也不惊讶,”他喊道。“我对此甚为感激。那时非常好的忠告,而且这个忠告比你以前给过的忠告会得到更好的命运,以为它会得到照办的。”

  “约翰•奈特里太太很容易受惊,或许会她妹妹的事情感到不愉快。”

  “放心吧,”他说。“我不会大声喊叫。我回把不快藏在心里。我对爱玛的兴趣是真诚的。伊莎贝拉跟我的关系并不像和妹妹那么亲密,她从来没有激起我的多大的兴趣,也许很难得有什么兴趣。办事,大家对爱玛的感觉中既存在着担忧,也有好奇。我真相知道她最后会怎么样!”

  “我也想知道,”韦斯顿太太温和地说,“很想知道。”

  “她总是声称自己永不结婚,当然,这其实什么意义也没有。不过我真的没见过一位她喜欢的男人。如果她能深深爱上一个合适的对象、那到不见是一件坏事。我希望看到爱玛爱上某个人,也希望看到她对是不是得到别人的爱感到疑虑,那对她将是有好处的。可是周围没有什么人迷恋她,再说她很难得离开家。”

  “目前看来,似乎很难诱使她改变决心,”韦斯顿太太说,“既然她在哈特费尔德宅子立过的那么愉快,我也不能盼望她跟什么人坠入爱河,给可怜的伍德豪斯先生造成困难。我现在不愿建议爱玛结婚,不过我向你保证,我心中对她结婚的想法一点也不少。”

  她谈这个问题时不乏一种含义:尽量掩盖一个对她们夫妇俩有利的想法。关于爱玛的命运,朗道斯宅子的主人有几种希望,但是他们并不喜欢这些希望受到猜疑。奈特里先生平静地转变了话题:“维斯顿认为天气会怎么样,会下雨吗?”她便深信,关于哈特佛尔德宅子他没什么更多的话想谈,也没有什么可猜疑。
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:18重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER VI
Emma could not feel a doubt of having given Harriet's fancy a proper direction and raised the gratitude of her young vanity to a very good purpose, for she found her decidedly more sensible than before of Mr. Elton's being a remarkably handsome man, with most agreeable manners; and as she had no hesitation in following up the assurance of his admiration by agreeable hints, she was soon pretty confident of creating as much liking on Harriet's side, as there could be any occasion for. She was quite convinced of Mr. Elton's being in the fairest way of falling in love, if not in love already. She had no scruple with regard to him.
He talked of Harriet, and praised her so warmly, that she could not suppose any thing wanting which a little time would not add. His perception of the striking improvement of Harriet's manner, since her introduction at Hartfield, was not one of the least agreeable proofs of his growing attachment.

"You have given Miss Smith all that she required," said he; "you have made her graceful and easy. She was a beautiful creature when she came to you, but, in my opinion, the attractions you have added are infinitely superior to what she received from nature."

"I am glad you think I have been useful to her; but Harriet only wanted drawing out, and receiving a few, very few hints. She had all the natural grace of sweetness of temper and artlessness in herself. I have done very little."

"If it were admissible to contradict a lady," said the gallant Mr. Elton--
"I have perhaps given her a little more decision of character, have taught her to think on points which had not fallen in her way before."

"Exactly so; that is what principally strikes me. So much superadded decision of character! Skilful has been the hand!"

"Great has been the pleasure, I am sure. I never met with a disposition more truly amiable."

"I have no doubt of it." And it was spoken with a sort of sighing animation, which had a vast deal of the lover. She was not less pleased another day with the manner in which he seconded a sudden wish of hers, to have Harriet's picture.

"Did you ever have your likeness taken, Harriet?" said she: "did you ever sit for your picture?"

Harriet was on the point of leaving the room, and only stopt to say, with a very interesting naivete,

"Oh! dear, no, never."

No sooner was she out of sight, than Emma exclaimed,
"What an exquisite possession a good picture of her would be! I would give any money for it. I almost long to attempt her likeness myself. You do not know it I dare say, but two or three years ago I had a great passion for taking likenesses, and attempted several of my friends, and was thought to have a tolerable eye in general. But from one cause or another, I gave it up in disgust. But really, I could almost venture, if Harriet would sit to me. It would be such a delight to have her picture!"

"Let me entreat you," cried Mr. Elton; "it would indeed be a delight! Let me entreat you, Miss Woodhouse, to exercise so charming a talent in favour of your friend. I know what your drawings are. How could you suppose me ignorant? Is not this room rich in specimens of your landscapes and flowers; and has not Mrs. Weston some inimitable figure-pieces in her drawing-room, at Randalls?"

Yes, good man!--thought Emma--but what has all that to do with taking likenesses? You know nothing of drawing. Don't pretend to be in raptures about mine. Keep your raptures for Harriet's face. "Well, if you give me such kind encouragement, Mr. Elton, I believe I shall try what I can do. Harriet's features are very delicate, which makes a likeness difficult; and yet there is a peculiarity in the shape of the eye and the lines about the mouth which one ought to catch."

"Exactly so--The shape of the eye and the lines about the mouth--I have not a doubt of your success. Pray, pray attempt it. As you will do it, it will indeed, to use your own words, be an exquisite possession."

"But I am afraid, Mr. Elton, Harriet will not like to sit. She thinks so little of her own beauty. Did not you observe her manner of answering me? How completely it meant, `why should my picture be drawn?'"

"Oh! yes, I observed it, I assure you. It was not lost on me. But still I cannot imagine she would not be persuaded."

Harriet was soon back again, and the proposal almost immediately made; and she had no scruples which could stand many minutes against the earnest pressing of both the others. Emma wished to go to work directly, and therefore produced the portfolio containing her various attempts at portraits, for not one of them had ever been finished, that they might decide together on the best size for Harriet. Her many beginnings were displayed. Miniatures, half-lengths, whole-lengths, pencil, crayon, and water-colours had been all tried in turn. She had always wanted to do every thing, and had made more progress both in drawing and music than many might have done with so little labour as she would ever submit to. She played and sang;--and drew in almost every style; but steadiness had always been wanting; and in nothing had she approached the degree of excellence which she would have been glad to command, and ought not to have failed of. She was not much deceived as to her own skill either as an artist or a musician, but she was not unwilling to have others deceived, or sorry to know her reputation for accomplishment often higher than it deserved.

There was merit in every drawing--in the least finished, perhaps the most; her style was spirited; but had there been much less, or had there been ten times more, the delight and admiration of her two companions would have been the same. They were both in ecstasies. A likeness pleases every body; and Miss Woodhouse's performances must be capital.

"No great variety of faces for you," said Emma. "I had only my own family to study from. There is my father--another of my father--but the idea of sitting for his picture made him so nervous, that I could only take him by stealth; neither of them very like therefore. Mrs. Weston again, and again, and again, you see. Dear Mrs. Weston! always my kindest friend on every occasion. She would sit whenever I asked her. There is my sister; and really quite her own little elegant figure!--and the face not unlike. I should have made a good likeness of her, if she would have sat longer, but she was in such a hurry to have me draw her four children that she would not be quiet. Then, here come all my attempts at three of those four children;--there they are, Henry and John and Bella, from one end of the sheet to the other, and any one of them might do for any one of the rest. She was so eager to have them drawn that I could not refuse; but there is no making children of three or four years old stand still you know; nor can it be very easy to take any likeness of them, beyond the air and complexion, unless they are coarser featured than any of mama's children ever were. Here is my sketch of the fourth, who was a baby. I took him as he was sleeping on the sofa, and it is as strong a likeness of his cockade as you would wish to see. He had nestled down his head most conveniently. That's very like. I am rather proud of little George. The corner of the sofa is very good. Then here is my last,"--unclosing a pretty sketch of a gentleman in small size, whole-length-- "my last and my best--my brother, Mr. John Knightley. --This did not want much of being finished, when I put it away in a pet, and vowed I would never take another likeness. I could not help being provoked; for after all my pains, and when I had really made a very good likeness of it--(Mrs. Weston and I were quite agreed in thinking it very like)--only too handsome--too flattering--but that was a fault on the right side-- after all this, came poor dear Isabella's cold approbation of--"Yes, it was a little like--but to be sure it did not do him justice." We had had a great deal of trouble in persuading him to sit at all. It was made a great favour of; and altogether it was more than I could bear; and so I never would finish it, to have it apologised over as an unfavourable likeness, to every morning visitor in Brunswick Square;--and, as I said, I did then forswear ever drawing any body again. But for Harriet's sake, or rather for my own, and as there are no husbands and wives in the case at present, I will break my resolution now."

Mr. Elton seemed very properly struck and delighted by the idea, and was repeating, "No husbands and wives in the case at present indeed, as you observe. Exactly so. No husbands and wives," with so interesting a consciousness, that Emma began to consider whether she had not better leave them together at once. But as she wanted to be drawing, the declaration must wait a little longer.

She had soon fixed on the size and sort of portrait. It was to be a whole-length in water-colours, like Mr. John Knightley's, and was destined, if she could please herself, to hold a very honourable station over the mantelpiece.

The sitting began; and Harriet, smiling and blushing, and afraid of not keeping her attitude and countenance, presented a very sweet mixture of youthful expression to the steady eyes of the artist. But there was no doing any thing, with Mr. Elton fidgeting behind her and watching every touch. She gave him credit for stationing himself where he might gaze and gaze again without offence; but was really obliged to put an end to it, and request him to place himself elsewhere. It then occurred to her to employ him in reading.

"If he would be so good as to read to them, it would be a kindness indeed! It would amuse away the difficulties of her part, and lessen the irksomeness of Miss Smith's."

Mr. Elton was only too happy. Harriet listened, and Emma drew in peace. She must allow him to be still frequently coming to look; any thing less would certainly have been too little in a lover; and he was ready at the smallest intermission of the pencil, to jump up and see the progress, and be charmed.--There was no being displeased with such an encourager, for his admiration made him discern a likeness almost before it was possible. She could not respect his eye, but his love and his complaisance were unexceptionable.

The sitting was altogether very satisfactory; she was quite enough pleased with the first day's sketch to wish to go on. There was no want of likeness, she had been fortunate in the attitude, and as she meant to throw in a little improvement to the figure, to give a little more height, and considerably more elegance, she had great confidence of its being in every way a pretty drawing at last, and of its filling its destined place with credit to them both--a standing memorial of the beauty of one, the skill of the other, and the friendship of both; with as many other agreeable associations as Mr. Elton's very promising attachment was likely to add.

Harriet was to sit again the next day; and Mr. Elton, just as he ought, entreated for the permission of attending and reading to them again.

"By all means. We shall be most happy to consider you as one of the party."

The same civilities and courtesies, the same success and satisfaction, took place on the morrow, and accompanied the whole progress of the picture, which was rapid and happy. Every body who saw it was pleased, but Mr. Elton was in continual raptures, and defended it through every criticism.

"Miss Woodhouse has given her friend the only beauty she wanted,"--observed Mrs. Weston to him--not in the least suspecting that she was addressing a lover.--"The expression of the eye is most correct, but Miss Smith has not those eyebrows and eyelashes. It is the fault of her face that she has them not."

"Do you think so?" replied he. "I cannot agree with you.It appears to me a most perfect resemblance in every feature. I never saw such a likeness in my life. We must allow for the effect of shade, you know."

"You have made her too tall, Emma," said Mr. Knightley.

Emma knew that she had, but would not own it; and Mr. Elton warmly added,

"Oh no! certainly not too tall; not in the least too tall. Consider, she is sitting down--which naturally presents a different--which in short gives exactly the idea--and the proportions must be preserved, you know. Proportions, fore-shortening.--Oh no! it gives one exactly the idea of such a height as Miss Smith's. Exactly so indeed!"

"It is very pretty," said Mr. Woodhouse. "So prettily done! Just as your drawings always are, my dear. I do not know any body who draws so well as you do. The only thing I do not thoroughly like is, that she seems to be sitting out of doors, with only a little shawl over her shoulders--and it makes one think she must catch cold."

"But, my dear papa, it is supposed to be summer; a warm day in summer. Look at the tree."

"But it is never safe to sit out of doors, my dear."

"You, sir, may say any thing," cried Mr. Elton, "but I must confess that I regard it as a most happy thought, the placing of Miss Smith out of doors; and the tree is touched with such inimitable spirit! Any other situation would have been much less in character. The naivete of Miss Smith's manners--and altogether--Oh, it is most admirable! I cannot keep my eyes from it. I never saw such a likeness."

The next thing wanted was to get the picture framed; and here were a few difficulties. It must be done directly; it must be done in London; the order must go through the hands of some intelligent person whose taste could be depended on; and Isabella, the usual doer of all commissions, must not be applied to, because it was December, and Mr. Woodhouse could not bear the idea of her stirring out of her house in the fogs of December. But no sooner was the distress known to Mr. Elton, than it was removed. His gallantry was always on the alert. "Might he be trusted with the commission, what infinite pleasure should he have in executing it! he could ride to London at any time. It was impossible to say how much he should be gratified by being employed on such an errand."

"He was too good!--she could not endure the thought!-- she would not give him such a troublesome office for the world,"--brought on the desired repetition of entreaties and assurances,--and a very few minutes settled the business.

Mr. Elton was to take the drawing to London, chuse the frame, and give the directions; and Emma thought she could so pack it as to ensure its safety without much incommoding him, while he seemed mostly fearful of not being incommoded enough.

"What a precious deposit!" said he with a tender sigh, as he received it.

"This man is almost too gallant to be in love," thought Emma. "I should say so, but that I suppose there may be a hundred different ways of being in love. He is an excellent young man, and will suit Harriet exactly; it will be an `Exactly so,' as he says himself; but he does sigh and languish, and study for compliments rather more than I could endure as a principal. I come in for a pretty good share as a second. But it is his gratitude on Harriet's account."

CHAPTER VII
The very day of Mr. Elton's going to London produced a fresh occasion for Emma's services towards her friend. Harriet had been at Hartfield, as usual, soon after breakfast; and, after a time, had gone home to return again to dinner: she returned, and sooner than had been talked of, and with an agitated, hurried look, announcing something extraordinary to have happened which she was longing to tell. Half a minute brought it all out. She had heard, as soon as she got back to Mrs. Goddard's, that Mr. Martin had been there an hour before, and finding she was not at home, nor particularly expected, had left a little parcel for her from one of his sisters, and gone away; and on opening this parcel, she had actually found, besides the two songs which she had lent Elizabeth to copy, a letter to herself; and this letter was from him, from Mr. Martin, and contained a direct proposal of marriage. "Who could have thought it? She was so surprized she did not know what to do. Yes, quite a proposal of marriage; and a very good letter, at least she thought so. And he wrote as if he really loved her very much--but she did not know--and so, she was come as fast as she could to ask Miss Woodhouse what she should do.--" Emma was half-ashamed of her friend for seeming so pleased and so doubtful.

"Upon my word," she cried, "the young man is determined not to lose any thing for want of asking. He will connect himself well if he can."

"Will you read the letter?" cried Harriet. "Pray do. I'd rather you would."

Emma was not sorry to be pressed. She read, and was surprized. The style of the letter was much above her expectation. There were not merely no grammatical errors, but as a composition it would not have disgraced a gentleman; the language, though plain, was strong and unaffected, and the sentiments it conveyed very much to the credit of the writer. It was short, but expressed good sense, warm attachment, liberality, propriety, even delicacy of feeling. She paused over it, while Harriet stood anxiously watching for her opinion, with a "Well, well," and was at last forced to add, "Is it a good letter? or is it too short?"

"Yes, indeed, a very good letter," replied Emma rather slowly--"so good a letter, Harriet, that every thing considered, I think one of his sisters must have helped him. I can hardly imagine the young man whom I saw talking with you the other day could express himself so well, if left quite to his own powers, and yet it is not the style of a woman; no, certainly, it is too strong and concise; not diffuse enough for a woman. No doubt he is a sensible man, and I suppose may have a natural talent for--thinks strongly and clearly--and when he takes a pen in hand, his thoughts naturally find proper words. It is so with some men. Yes, I understand the sort of mind. Vigorous, decided, with sentiments to a certain point, not coarse. A better written letter, Harriet (returning it,) than I had expected."

"Well," said the still waiting Harriet;--" well--and-- and what shall I do?"

"What shall you do! In what respect? Do you mean with regard to this letter?"

"Yes."

"But what are you in doubt of? You must answer it of course--and speedily."

"Yes. But what shall I say? Dear Miss Woodhouse, do advise me."

"Oh no, no! the letter had much better be all your own. You will express yourself very properly, I am sure. There is no danger of your not being intelligible, which is the first thing. Your meaning must be unequivocal; no doubts or demurs: and such expressions of gratitude and concern for the pain you are inflicting as propriety requires, will present themselves unbidden to your mind, I am persuaded. You need not be prompted to write with the appearance of sorrow for his disappointment."

"You think I ought to refuse him then," said Harriet, looking down.

"Ought to refuse him! My dear Harriet, what do you mean? Are you in any doubt as to that? I thought--but I beg your pardon, perhaps I have been under a mistake. I certainly have been misunderstanding you, if you feel in doubt as to the purport of your answer. I had imagined you were consulting me only as to the wording of it."

Harriet was silent. With a little reserve of manner, Emma continued: "You mean to return a favourable answer, I collect."
"No, I do not; that is, I do not mean--What shall I do? What would you advise me to do? Pray, dear Miss Woodhouse, tell me what I ought to do."

"I shall not give you any advice, Harriet. I will have nothing to do with it. This is a point which you must settle with your feelings."

"I had no notion that he liked me so very much," said Harriet, contemplating the letter. For a little while Emma persevered in her silence; but beginning to apprehend the bewitching flattery of that letter might be too powerful, she thought it best to say,

"I lay it down as a general rule, Harriet, that if a woman doubts as to whether she should accept a man or not, she certainly ought to refuse him. If she can hesitate as to `Yes,' she ought to say `No' directly. It is not a state to be safely entered into with doubtful feelings, with half a heart. I thought it my duty as a friend, and older than yourself, to say thus much to you. But do not imagine that I want to influence you."

"Oh! no, I am sure you are a great deal too kind to--but if you would just advise me what I had best do--No, no, I do not mean that--As you say, one's mind ought to be quite made up--One should not be hesitating--It is a very serious thing.--It will be safer to say `No,' perhaps.--Do you think I had better say `No?'"

"Not for the world," said Emma, smiling graciously, "would I advise you either way. You must be the best judge of your own happiness. If you prefer Mr. Martin to every other person; if you think him the most agreeable man you have ever been in company with, why should you hesitate? You blush, Harriet.--Does any body else occur to you at this moment under such a definition? Harriet, Harriet, do not deceive yourself; do not be run away with by gratitude and compassion. At this moment whom are you thinking of?"

The symptoms were favourable.--Instead of answering, Harriet turned away confused, and stood thoughtfully by the fire; and though the letter was still in her hand, it was now mechanically twisted about without regard. Emma waited the result with impatience, but not without strong hopes. At last, with some hesitation, Harriet said--
"Miss Woodhouse, as you will not give me your opinion, I must do as well as I can by myself; and I have now quite determined, and really almost made up my mind--to refuse Mr. Martin. Do you think I am right?"

"Perfectly, perfectly right, my dearest Harriet; you are doing just what you ought. While you were at all in suspense I kept my feelings to myself, but now that you are so completely decided I have no hesitation in approving. Dear Harriet, I give myself joy of this. It would have grieved me to lose your acquaintance, which must have been the consequence of your marrying Mr. Martin. While you were in the smallest degree wavering, I said nothing about it, because I would not influence; but it would have been the loss of a friend to me. I could not have visited Mrs. Robert Martin, of Abbey-Mill Farm. Now I am secure of you for ever."

Harriet had not surmised her own danger, but the idea of it struck her forcibly.

"You could not have visited me!" she cried, looking aghast. "No, to be sure you could not; but I never thought of that before. That would have been too dreadful!--What an escape!--Dear Miss Woodhouse,I would not give up the pleasure and honour of being intimate with you for any thing in the world."

"Indeed, Harriet, it would have been a severe pang to lose you; but it must have been. You would have thrown yourself out of all good society. I must have given you up."

"Dear me!--How should I ever have borne it! It would have killed me never to come to Hartfield any more!"

"Dear affectionate creature!--You banished to Abbey-Mill Farm!--You confined to the society of the illiterate and vulgar all your life! I wonder how the young man could have the assurance to ask it. He must have a pretty good opinion of himself."

"I do not think he is conceited either, in general," said Harriet, her conscience opposing such censure; "at least, he is very good natured, and I shall always feel much obliged to him, and have a great regard for-- but that is quite a different thing from--and you know, though he may like me, it does not follow that I should--and certainly I must confess that since my visiting here I have seen people--and if one comes to compare them, person and manners, there is no comparison at all, one is so very handsome and agreeable. However, I do really think Mr. Martin a very amiable young man, and have a great opinion of him; and his being so much attached to me--and his writing such a letter--but as to leaving you, it is what I would not do upon any consideration."

"Thank you, thank you, my own sweet little friend. We will not be parted. A woman is not to marry a man merely because she is asked, or because he is attached to her, and can write a tolerable letter."

"Oh no;--and it is but a short letter too."

Emma felt the bad taste of her friend, but let it pass with a "very true; and it would be a small consolation to her, for the clownish manner which might be offending her every hour of the day, to know that her husband could write a good letter."

"Oh! yes, very. Nobody cares for a letter; the thing is, to be always happy with pleasant companions. I am quite determined to refuse him. But how shall I do? That shall I say?"

Emma assured her there would be no difficulty in the answer, and advised its being written directly, which was agreed to, in the hope of her assistance; and though Emma continued to protest against any assistance being wanted, it was in fact given in the formation of every sentence. The looking over his letter again, in replying to it, had such a softening tendency, that it was particularly necessary to brace her up with a few decisive expressions; and she was so very much concerned at the idea of making him unhappy, and thought so much of what his mother and sisters would think and say, o anxious that they should not fancy her ungrateful, that Emma believed if the young man had come in her way at that moment, he would have been accepted after all.

This letter, however, was written, and sealed, and sent. The business was finished, and Harriet safe. She was rather low all the evening, but Emma could allow for her amiable regrets, and sometimes relieved them by speaking of her own affection, sometimes by bringing forward the idea of Mr. Elton.

"I shall never be invited to Abbey-Mill again," was said in rather a sorrowful tone.

"Nor, if you were, could I ever bear to part with you, my Harriet. You are a great deal too necessary at Hartfield to be spared to Abbey-Mill."

"And I am sure I should never want to go there; for I am never happy but at Hartfield."

Some time afterwards it was, "I think Mrs. Goddard would be very much surprized if she knew what had happened. I am sure Miss Nash would--for Miss Nash thinks her own sister very well married, and it is only a linen-draper."

"One should be sorry to see greater pride or refinement in the teacher of a school, Harriet. I dare say Miss Nash would envy you such an opportunity as this of being married. Even this conquest would appear valuable in her eyes. As to any thing superior for you, I suppose she is quite in the dark. The attentions of a certain person can hardly be among the tittle-tattle of Highbury yet. Hitherto I fancy you and I are the only people to whom his looks and manners have explained themselves."

Harriet blushed and smiled, and said something about wondering that people should like her so much. The idea of Mr. Elton was certainly cheering; but still, after a time, she was tender-hearted again towards the rejected Mr. Martin.

"Now he has got my letter," said she softly. "I wonder what they are all doing--whether his sisters know--if he is unhappy, they will be unhappy too. I hope he will not mind it so very much."

"Let us think of those among our absent friends who are more cheerfully employed," cried Emma. "At this moment, perhaps, Mr. Elton is shewing your picture to his mother and sisters, telling how much more beautiful is the original, and after being asked for it five or six times, allowing them to hear your name, your own dear name."

"My picture!--But he has left my picture in Bond-street."
"Has he so!--Then I know nothing of Mr. Elton. No, my dear little modest Harriet, depend upon it the picture will not be in Bond-street till just before he mounts his horse to-morrow. It is his companion all this evening, his solace, his delight. It opens his designs to his family, it introduces you among them, it diffuses through the party those pleasantest feelings of our nature, eager curiosity and warm prepossession. How cheerful, how animated, how suspicious, how busy their imaginations all are!"

Harriet smiled again, and her smiles grew stronger.




第六章

  爱玛毫不怀疑,她已经将哈里特的幻想引到一个适当的方向,并且将她的感激之情和年轻的虚荣心引向一个很好的目标。自从意识到埃尔顿先生是个特别漂亮的男人,而且高雅迷人,她发现哈里特变得大为通情达理了。由于她接受他明确表达的崇拜时没有表现出迟疑,她不久便根据一些令人愉快的暗示,确信哈里特方面已经产生了好感,这就像许多类似的情况一样。她还相当有把握地认为,埃尔顿先生即使现在还没有萌发出爱,也即将坠入爱河。关于他那一方面,她毫不怀疑。他谈论她,赞扬她,用的都是热情洋溢的语言,所以她无法假设出,再过一小段时间有什么东西不能补充完整。自从哈里特来到哈特费尔德宅子后,风度有了惊人的长进,他对她变化的察觉便是一个令人愉快的证明——他越来越依赖她了。

  “你将史密斯小 姐需要的一切都给了她,”他说。“你是他变得高尚而娴雅。她来到这里时本来就是一个漂亮姑娘,不过,照我看,你使她增加的魅力远远超过了她本来具有的自然美。”

  “我很高兴你认为我对她有用处,但是哈里特原来缺少的不过是一点儿提示,一点儿暗示而已。她自身具有全部的自然美,甜蜜优雅,天性可爱,毫不矫揉造作,我做的事非常有限。”

  “倘若可以表达与一位女士不同的意见,”埃尔顿先生殷勤地说……

  “或许我给她的性格中加进了些许果敢,还教她考虑一些以前没有接触过的观点。”

  “的确如此。那正是让我大为吃惊的事情。性格中居然能添加进果敢!这需要怎样的技巧啊!”

  “我感到的是极大的乐趣。以前从未遇到过这么可爱的性格。”

  “我对此毫不怀疑。”这话带着一种生动的叹息,正如绝大多数恋人的声音。又有一天,她感到同样欣喜的是,她附庸了她一个突然产生的愿望:为哈里特画一幅像。

  “你以前让人画过像吗?哈里特?”她问道。“你以前一动不动坐着让人画过像吗?”

  哈里特当时正打算离开房间,停下脚步,带着质朴的天真和兴趣说:

  “咻!天哪,没有,从来没有。”

  她刚刚离开,爱玛便感叹起来:

  “拥有她的一幅好画像该是多么美妙啊!我愿意拿全部财产换取这样一幅画。我几乎渴望自己动手画她的像。我敢说你并不知道,可是两三年前我非常热衷于画像,试着为我的好几位朋友画过像,大家认为还说的过去。不过,由于种种原因我产生了烟雾,放弃了。但是,假如哈里特愿意坐在我面前,我还是可以冒冒险的。有她的一幅画向该是多么让人喜悦啊!”

  “我支持你,”爱尔顿先生喊道。“那的确是喜悦!伍德豪斯小 姐,我支持你为你的朋友施展自己迷人的天才。我知道你的绘画水平。你怎么能认为我对此一无所知呢?难道这间屋子里不是到处挂着你画的风景和花卉,难道韦斯顿太太的朗道斯宅子客厅里没有画着几幅难以临摹的素描?”

  不错,我的好人!——爱玛想道——可是这些与人像画有什么关系哪?你对画像真是一窍不通。别装作对我的画表现出狂热的样子。将你的狂热留在哈里特面前使用吧。“埃尔顿先生,既然你对我如此好意鼓励,我就决心尽我所能尝试一番。哈里特的容貌非常雅致,为她画像实在困难。眼睛的形状有些独特,嘴巴周围的线条必须捕捉住。”

  “的确如此——眼睛的形状和嘴巴周围的线条——我毫不怀疑,你能画成功的。请你,请你尝试吧。既然是有你来画,那么借用你自己的和来说;拥有她的一幅好画像该是多么美妙啊!”

  “但是,埃尔顿先生,我恐怕哈里特不喜欢坐下来。她对自己的美貌考虑的很少。你没有注意到她回答我时的态度?那意思完全是在说:‘干吗要画我的像?’”

  “可不是嘛,我注意到了,我向你保证。这对我并没有什么损失。但是,我还是不能想象说服不了她。”

  哈里特很快便回来了,大家立刻向她提出建议。在两人诚恳的催促下,她毫不迟疑的答应下来。爱玛希望立刻动手画,所以便取来画夹,里面装着她为各式人物所作的画像,这些画像没有一幅是最后完成的。他们可以讨论决定为哈里特作多大的画像。她将许多作画方式展示给大家。微型画、半身像、全身画、铅笔画、蜡笔画、水彩画都轮流尝试了一番。她总是什么都相做,她付出的劳动那么小,然而在绘画和音乐上取得的进步比任何人付出同样劳动取得的进步都大。她会弹琴,会歌唱,几乎每一种绘画风格都尝试过;可就是缺乏恒心。她几乎没费什么力气便达到了优秀水平,她本该很乐意驾驭这些技巧才对,而不是半途而废。对于她自己艺术家和音乐家的才能,她有自知之明,不过,其他人如果受到蒙蔽,愿意认为她的成就高于实际情况,她也并不感到遗憾。

  每幅画都有些优点——越是没有完成的优点就越多。她的风格是精神饱满生机勃勃。假如本来并没有几幅画,或者本来的数目足有现在的一半之多,两位伙伴的喜悦和崇敬之情也不会有所不同。她们两人都乐得忘乎所以了。画像会人任何人都发生兴趣。伍德豪斯小 姐作的画一定是第一流的。

  “我没法让你们看多种多样的面孔,”爱玛说。“我研究的只有自己家的人。”这是我父亲——又是一幅我父亲的画——不过,他为了让人画像而坐在这里时,就觉得紧张,结果我只能偷偷画,所以这两幅都不像他。你们看,这是韦斯顿太太,这也是,这幅也是。亲爱的韦斯顿太太!她在任何情况下都是我最友好的朋友。我要她坐在哪儿都成。这是我姐姐,挺像她那优雅的身段!面孔也不无相象。假如她能多坐一会儿,我本来能画得更好些,可是她心里急着要我画她那四个孩子,所以总是静不下来。下面是我设法给四个孩子中的三个画的像——都在这儿,画布上依次是亨利、约翰和贝拉,他们中的任何一个都野得能要了其它孩子的命。她那么希望我把他们画下来,我简直不能拒绝,可是你们都知道,三四岁的孩子根本没发站着一动不动;要想为他们画像,除了模样和肤色,其它都不是那么容易的,要是她们五官长的比其它孩子都粗俗反倒好画些。这幅是我为第四个孩子做的画像,是个婴儿。她在沙发上睡着的时候我为他画的。你们看,他帽子上的花结像极了,她脸朝下趴着,谁的舒服极了。那幅画非常像。我为小乔治感到骄傲。。这个沙发的一角很好,接下来是我最后一幅尚未完成的画,这是个小画幅的素描,是一位绅士的全身像——是我最后一幅画,也是最好的画——我姐夫约翰•奈特里先生。这幅画不消几笔就完成了,当时我有些懊恼,把它搁置一边,发誓说再也不画像了。我不能不感到恼火,因为我付出那么多辛苦,而且画得很好——韦斯顿太太跟我的意见相当一致,认为这些画非常像——只是美化了一点儿——比真人略微好看些——可这是在褒扬方面——结果呢,可怜的宝贝而已莎贝拉冷冷赞扬道:‘可不,是有点像——不过说实在的,这对他可不够公平。’可我们当时怎么也没法劝他坐下来哪。我本来是出于极大的好心。总之,我在也忍受不住了,所以我根本就没有画完,因为画完也得不到人家喜爱,每天上午来自不伦瑞克广场的的人都会感的惋惜。正如我刚才说过的,从那时起,我就发誓在也不为任何人画像,可是为了哈里特,或者不如说是为了我自己,因为在这种情况下没有掺杂夫妻之类的关系,我一破一次例。”

  听了这个主意,爱尔顿先生看上去颇受感动,感到一份欣喜,嘴里一再重复道:“正像你说的,的确没有掺杂夫妻之类关系。说的对极了。没有夫妻关系。”爱玛体会到眼前的情景十分微妙,不由开始考虑是不是该立刻离开,将她们两人单独留在屋里。但是,由于她想做画,所以他们之间的表白只得稍稍搁置一下。

  她很快便决定了画幅尺寸和类型。应该是全身水彩画像,就像奈特里先生的那幅一样。假如她满意的话,最终将在壁炉架上占有非常显著的位置。

  哈里特开始坐着充当绘画模特儿。她脸上挂着微笑,脸颊露出红晕,生怕不能保持一定的姿势和表情,在艺术家直勾勾的注视下,表现出年轻姑娘非常甜美的面貌。可是这些全都没有用处,因为埃尔顿先生烦躁不安地站在他身后,盯着看画出的每一笔。她本想请求他选择一个既能盯着看,又不至于影响她做画的位置;但实际上却不得不放弃这种想法,要求他回避。她于是有了个主意:要他朗读。

  “假如他愿意为她们朗读,那将是一桩善举!她的紧张情绪将因此松弛下来,史密斯小 姐的烦躁因此也可以减轻。

  埃尔顿先生太乐意从命了。哈里特倾听。爱玛平静地作画。她不得不允许他频繁回过头来观望。如果这个要求都不能准许,对于一个恋人来说未免过于苛刻。他在画笔最短暂的停顿间隙中都随时准备跳过来观看绘画进展情况,并且为此感到着迷。——这样的鼓励并非不受欢迎,因此他的崇拜心情使得相象之处还没有画上便几乎被辨认出来。她不敢恭维他的目光,但是他的爱和她的欢欣倒也无可指责。

  模特儿非常令人满意。她对第一天的素描已经相当喜爱,便希望以后继续坐下去。画上不乏相象之处,她的姿态十分迷人,她打算稍稍修改一下身段的线条,让她显得略微高些,更加雅致些。她确信,这幅画最终从任何一方面看都是一幅漂亮的画像,也有信心将它摆上预定的位置,让她将她们两人的优点包含其中;纪念其中一位的美貌,展示另一位的技能,同时还是两人友谊的存照。……(此处有40字不通顺)

  哈里特要在第二天继续充当模特儿。埃尔顿先生呢,也喜欢继续得到允许在场为她们朗读。

  “当然啦。你能来参加,我们将非常高兴。”

  翌日,在绘画过程中伴随着同样的文明礼貌和殷勤周到,一样的成功和满意,绘画于是进行的既迅速又愉快。见了这幅画的人都感到高兴,但是埃尔顿先生感到的是持续的狂喜,对任何批评意见一概加以排斥。

  “无的豪斯小 姐为她的朋友补充了她美中不足的一点,”韦斯顿太太对他评论道——她一点也没有猜到自己是在对一位恋人讲话——“眼睛画的再好不过了,但是史密斯小 姐本来没有那种眉毛和眼睫毛。那正是她容貌中的缺陷。”

  “你真的这么看?”他问道。“我不同意你的看法。我觉得在任何方面都像极了。我一辈子从来没见过这么想象的画像。你知道的,我们必须允许色调效果稍有不同。”

  “你把她画的太高了,爱玛,”奈特里先生说。爱玛知道的确是这样的,可她不愿承认。埃尔顿先生便热心地补充道:

  “啊,不!当然不算太高,一点儿也不算太高。考虑到她采取的是坐姿,自认看上去不同,总之这样正好,必须保持这个比例,对吧。比例是按近大远小的原则。啊,一点儿也不高!它给人的高度印象正好跟史密斯小 姐一样。的确如此!”

  “非常好看,”伍德豪斯先生说。“画的好!像以往的画一样好,我亲爱的。我从来没有见过比你画得更好的人。可我唯一不怎么喜欢的事,她看上去仿佛坐在室外,肩膀上的披风太小——看了让人担心她要着凉。”

  “我亲爱的爸爸,我想让人把这看作夏天,是夏天一个温暖的日子。看看那些树吧。”

  “可是,亲爱的,坐在室外总归绝对不安全。”

  “先生,你怎么说都行,”埃尔顿先生喊了起来,“可我必须说,我认为将史密斯小 姐安顿在室外是一种最令人愉快的主意。再说,树的风格是那样不可比拟!任何其他位置都会显得缺乏风格。史密斯小 姐纯真的态度——整体来说——啊,简直是再不能的令人崇拜啦!我简直不愿将目光挪开。我从来没有见过这么好的画像。”

  下一步需要做的是给这幅画加个框,这可有点儿困难。这事应当立即着手办,而且必须在伦敦做。这个订单必须交给某个有知识的人,这人的品位必须值得信赖。平常这种事由伊沙贝拉去做,这次千万不能求她去办,因为现在已经是十二月,伍德豪斯先生绝对不能允许他在十二月的大雾中出门。埃尔顿先生一得知这种苦恼,立刻便将它清除的烟消云散。他向来十分机敏,随时准备献上殷勤。“假如信赖我去执行这项使命,那将是我无限的喜悦!我随时愿意启程伦敦,我执行这项任务心理的满意简直无法用言语形容。”

  “她正是太好了!”她承受不了这种想法!无论如何也不能让他去干这种麻烦事。他于是一再渴望地又是请求,又是保证,过了不多几分钟,这桩生意便敲定了。

  埃尔顿先生要带着这幅画去伦敦,选择好画框,教人送回来。爱玛认为他可以将画随意包装起来、既保证画的安全,又不使他感到太麻烦,可他却因为没有过分麻烦而担心的要命。

  “这是一件多么贵重的宝贝啊!”他接过画的时候温和地谈了口气说。

  “这个人他太过分殷勤,几乎不像个心中装着爱的恋人,”埃玛想到。“我想应该是这样,不过,我猜想,恋爱准是有一百种不同方式。他是个了不起的年轻男人,与哈里特非常匹配。就像他自己的口头禅那样:‘的确如此’。”可是,爱玛叹了口气,感带苦恼。“他的奉承太多了,假如我是他奉承的首要对象,准会受不了。尽管我处在次要地位,受到的奉承也嫌太多。好在他感激我是为了哈里特的缘故。”
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:18重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0

CHAPTER VIII
Harriet slept at Hartfield that night. For some weeks past she had been spending more than half her time there, and gradually getting to have a bed-room appropriated to herself; and Emma judged it best in every respect, safest and kindest, to keep her with them as much as possible just at present. She was obliged to go the next morning for an hour or two to Mrs. Goddard's, but it was then to be settled that she should return to Hartfield,to make a regular visit of some days.

While she was gone, Mr. Knightley called, and sat some time with Mr. Woodhouse and Emma, till Mr. Woodhouse, who had previously made up his mind to walk out, was persuaded by his daughter not to defer it, and was induced by the entreaties of both, though against the scruples of his own civility, to leave Mr. Knightley for that purpose. Mr. Knightley, who had nothing of ceremony about him, was offering by his short, decided answers, an amusing contrast to the protracted apologies and civil hesitations of the other.

"Well, I believe, if you will excuse me, Mr. Knightley, if you will not consider me as doing a very rude thing, I shall take Emma's advice and go out for a quarter of an hour. As the sun is out, I believe I had better take my three turns while I can. I treat you without ceremony, Mr. Knightley. We invalids think we are privileged people."

"My dear sir, do not make a stranger of me."

"I leave an excellent substitute in my daughter. Emma will be happy to entertain you. And therefore I think I will beg your excuse and take my three turns--my winter walk."

"You cannot do better, sir."

"I would ask for the pleasure of your company, Mr. Knightley, but I am a very slow walker, and my pace would be tedious to you; and, besides, you have another long walk before you, to Donwell Abbey."

"Thank you, sir, thank you; I am going this moment myself; and I think the sooner you go the better. I will fetch your greatcoat and open the garden door for you."

Mr. Woodhouse at last was off; but Mr. Knightley, instead of being immediately off likewise, sat down again, seemingly inclined for more chat. He began speaking of Harriet, and speaking of her with more voluntary praise than Emma had ever heard before.

"I cannot rate her beauty as you do," said he; "but she is a pretty little creature, and I am inclined to think very well of her disposition. Her character depends upon those she is with; but in good hands she will turn out a valuable woman."

"I am glad you think so; and the good hands, I hope, may not be wanting."

"Come," said he, "you are anxious for a compliment, so I will tell you that you have improved her. You have cured her of her school-girl's giggle; she really does you credit."

"Thank you. I should be mortified indeed if I did not believe I had been of some use; but it is not every body who will bestow praise where they may. You do not often overpower me with it."

"You are expecting her again, you say, this morning?"

"Almost every moment. She has been gone longer already than she intended."

"Something has happened to delay her; some visitors perhaps."

"Highbury gossips!--Tiresome wretches!"

"Harriet may not consider every body tiresome that you would." Emma knew this was too true for contradiction, and therefore said nothing. He presently added, with a smile,
"I do not pretend to fix on times or places, but I must tell you that I have good reason to believe your little friend will soon hear of something to her advantage."

"Indeed! how so? of what sort?"

"A very serious sort, I assure you;" still smiling.

"Very serious! I can think of but one thing--Who is in love with her? Who makes you their confidant?"

Emma was more than half in hopes of Mr. Elton's having dropt a hint. Mr. Knightley was a sort of general friend and adviser, and she knew Mr. Elton looked up to him.

"I have reason to think," he replied, "that Harriet Smith will soon have an offer of marriage, and from a most unexceptionable quarter:--Robert Martin is the man. Her visit to Abbey-Mill, this summer, seems to have done his business. He is desperately in love and means to marry her."

"He is very obliging," said Emma; "but is he sure that Harriet means to marry him?"

"Well, well, means to make her an offer then. Will that do? He came to the Abbey two evenings ago, on purpose to consult me about it. He knows I have a thorough regard for him and all his family, and, I believe, considers me as one of his best friends. He came to ask me whether I thought it would be imprudent in him to settle so early; whether I thought her too young: in short, whether I approved his choice altogether; having some apprehension perhaps of her being considered (especially since your making so much of her) as in a line of society above him. I was very much pleased with all that he said. I never hear better sense from any one than Robert Martin. He always speaks to the purpose; open, straightforward, and very well judging. He told me every thing; his circumstances and plans, and what they all proposed doing in the event of his marriage. He is an excellent young man, both as son and brother. I had no hesitation in advising him to marry. He proved to me that he could afford it; and that being the case, I was convinced he could not do better. I praised the fair lady too, and altogether sent him away very happy. If he had never esteemed my opinion before, he would have thought highly of me then; and, I dare say, left the house thinking me the best friend and counsellor man ever had. This happened the night before last. Now, as we may fairly suppose, he would not allow much time to pass before he spoke to the lady, and as he does not appear to have spoken yesterday, it is not unlikely that he should be at Mrs. Goddard's to-day; and she may be detained by a visitor,without thinking him at all a tiresome wretch."

"Pray, Mr. Knightley," said Emma, who had been smiling to herself through a great part of this speech, "how do you know that Mr. Martin did not speak yesterday?"

"Certainly," replied he, surprized, "I do not absolutely know it; but it may be inferred. Was not she the whole day with you?"

"Come," said she, "I will tell you something, in return for what you have told me. He did speak yesterday--that is, he wrote, and was refused."

This was obliged to be repeated before it could be believed; and Mr. Knightley actually looked red with surprize and displeasure, as he stood up, in tall indignation, and said,

"Then she is a greater simpleton than I ever believed her.What is the foolish girl about?"

"Oh! to be sure," cried Emma, "it is always incomprehensible to a man that a woman should ever refuse an offer of marriage. A man always imagines a woman to be ready for any body who asks her."

"Nonsense! a man does not imagine any such thing. But what is the meaning of this? Harriet Smith refuse Robert Martin? madness, if it is so; but I hope you are mistaken."

"I saw her answer!--nothing could be clearer."

"You saw her answer!--you wrote her answer too. Emma, this is your doing. You persuaded her to refuse him."

"And if I did, (which, however, I am far from allowing) I should not feel that I had done wrong. Mr. Martin is a very respectable young man, but I cannot admit him to be Harriet's equal; and am rather surprized indeed that he should have ventured to address her. By your account, he does seem to have had some scruples. It is a pity that they were ever got over."

"Not Harriet's equal!" exclaimed Mr. Knightley loudly and warmly; and with calmer asperity, added, a few moments afterwards, "No, he is not her equal indeed, for he is as much her superior in sense as in situation. Emma, your infatuation about that girl blinds you. What are Harriet Smith's claims, either of birth, nature or education, to any connexion higher than Robert Martin? She is the natural daughter of nobody knows whom, with probably no settled provision at all, and certainly no respectable relations. She is known only as parlour-boarder at a common school. She is not a sensible girl, nor a girl of any information. She has been taught nothing useful, and is too young and too simple to have acquired any thing herself. At her age she can have no experience, and with her little wit, is not very likely ever to have any that can avail her. She is pretty, and she is good tempered, and that is all. My only scruple in advising the match was on his account, as being

CHAPTER IX
Mr. Knightley might quarrel with her, but Emma could not quarrel with herself. He was so much displeased, that it was longer than usual before he came to Hartfield again; and when they did meet, his grave looks shewed that she was not forgiven. She was sorry, but could not repent. On the contrary, her plans and proceedings were more and more justified and endeared to her by the general appearances of the next few days.

The Picture, elegantly framed, came safely to hand soon after Mr. Elton's return, and being hung over the mantelpiece of the common sitting-room, he got up to look at it, and sighed out his half sentences of admiration just as he ought; and as for Harriet's feelings, they were visibly forming themselves into as strong and steady an attachment as her youth and sort of mind admitted. Emma was soon perfectly satisfied of Mr. Martin's being no otherwise remembered, than as he furnished a contrast with Mr. Elton, of the utmost advantage to the latter.

Her views of improving her little friend's mind, by a great deal of useful reading and conversation, had never yet led to more than a few first chapters, and the intention of going on to-morrow. It was much easier to chat than to study; much pleasanter to let her imagination range and work at Harriet's fortune, than to be labouring to enlarge her comprehension or exercise it on sober facts; and the only literary pursuit which engaged Harriet at present, the only mental provision she was making for the evening of life, was the collecting and transcribing all the riddles of every sort that she could meet with, into a thin quarto of hot-pressed paper,made up by her friend, and ornamented with ciphers and trophies.
In this age of literature, such collections on a very grand scale are not uncommon. Miss Nash, head-teacher at Mrs. Goddard's, had written out at least three hundred; and Harriet, who had taken the first hint of it from her, hoped, with Miss Woodhouse's help, to get a great many more. Emma assisted with her invention, memory and taste; and as Harriet wrote a very pretty hand, it was likely to be an arrangement of the first order, in form as well as quantity.

Mr. Woodhouse was almost as much interested in the business as the girls, and tried very often to recollect something worth their putting in. "So many clever riddles as there used to be when he was young-- he wondered he could not remember them! but he hoped he should in time."
And it always ended in "Kitty, a fair but frozen maid."
His good friend Perry, too, whom he had spoken to on the subject, did not at present recollect any thing of the riddle kind; but he had desired Perry to be upon the watch, and as he went about so much, something, he thought, might come from that quarter.

It was by no means his daughter's wish that the intellects of Highbury in general should be put under requisition. Mr. Elton was the only one whose assistance she asked. He was invited to contribute any really good enigmas, charades, or conundrums that he might recollect; and she had the pleasure of seeing him most intently at work with his recollections; and at the same time, as she could perceive, most earnestly careful that nothing ungallant, nothing that did not breathe a compliment to the sex should pass his lips. They owed to him their two or three politest puzzles; and the joy and exultation with which at last he recalled, and rather sentimentally recited, that well-known charade, My first doth affliction denote,Which my second is destin'd to feel And my whole is the best antidote That affliction to soften and heal.--

made her quite sorry to acknowledge that they had transcribed it some pages ago already.

"Why will not you write one yourself for us, Mr. Elton?" said she; "that is the only security for its freshness; and nothing could be easier to you."

"Oh no! he had never written, hardly ever, any thing of the kind in his life. The stupidest fellow! He was afraid not even Miss Woodhouse"--he stopt a moment-- "or Miss Smith could inspire him."

The very next day however produced some proof of inspiration. He called for a few moments, just to leave a piece of paper on the table containing, as he said, a charade, which a friend of his had addressed to a young lady, the object of his admiration, but which from his manner, Emma was immediately convinced must be his own.

"I do not offer it for Miss Smith's collection," said he. "Being my friend's, I have no right to expose it in any degree to the public eye, but perhaps you may not dislike looking at it."

The speech was more to Emma than to Harriet, which Emma could understand. There was deep consciousness about him, and he found it easier to meet her eye than her friend's. He was gone the next moment:--after another moment's pause,

"Take it," said Emma, smiling, and pushing the paper towards Harriet--"it is for you. Take your own."

But Harriet was in a tremor, and could not touch it; and Emma, never loth to be first, was obliged to examine it herself. To Miss--
CHARADE.
My first displays the wealth and pomp of kings, Lords of the earth! their luxury and ease. Another view of man, my second brings, Behold him there, the monarch of the seas! But ah! united, what reverse we have! Man's boasted power and freedom, all are flown; Lord of the earth and sea, he bends a slave, And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone. Thy ready wit the word will soon supply, May its approval beam in that soft eye!
She cast her eye over it, pondered, caught the meaning, read it through again to be quite certain, and quite mistress of the lines, and then passing it to Harriet, sat happily smiling, and saying to herself, while Harriet was puzzling over the paper in all the confusion of hope and dulness, "Very well, Mr. Elton, very well indeed. I have read worse charades. Courtship--a very good hint. I give you credit for it. This is feeling your way. This is saying very plainly-- `Pray, Miss Smith, give me leave to pay my addresses to you. Approve my charade and my intentions in the same glance.' May its approval beam in that soft eye!

Harriet exactly. Soft is the very word for her eye--of all epithets, the justest that could be given.
Thy ready wit the word will soon supply.

Humph--Harriet's ready wit! All the better. A man must be very much in love, indeed, to describe her so. Ah! Mr. Knightley, I wish you had the benefit of this; I think this would convince you. For once in your life you would be obliged to own yourself mistaken. An excellent charade indeed! and very much to the purpose.Things must come to a crisis soon now."

She was obliged to break off from these very pleasant observations, which were otherwise of a sort to run into great length, bz the eagerness of Harriet's wondering questions. "What can it be, Miss Woodhouse?--what can it be? I have not an idea--I cannot guess it in the least. What can it possibly be? Do try to find it out, Miss Woodhouse. Do help me. I never saw any thing so hard. Is it kingdom? I wonder who the friend was--and who could be the young lady. Do you think it is a good one? Can it be woman? And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone.

Can it be Neptune?

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas!

Or a trident? or a mermaid? or a shark? Oh, no! shark is only one syllable. It must be very clever, or he would not have brought it. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, do you think we shall ever find it out?"

"Mermaids and sharks! Nonsense! My dear Harriet, what are you thinking of? Where would be the use of his bringing us a charade made by a friend upon a mermaid or a shark? Give me the paper and listen.
For Miss ----------, read Miss Smith. My first displays the wealth and pomp of kings, Lords of the earth! their luxury and ease.
That is court.
Another view of man, my second brings;
Behold him there, the monarch of the seas!

That is ship;--plain as it can be.--Now for the cream.

But ah! united, (courtship, you know,) what reverse we have! Man's boasted power and freedom, all are flown. Lord of the earth and sea, he bends a slave, And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone.

A very proper compliment!--and then follows the application, which I think, my dear Harriet, you cannot find much difficulty in comprehending. Read it in comfort to yourself. There can be no doubt of its being written for you and to you."

Harriet could not long resist so delightful a persuasion. She read the concluding lines, and was all flutter and happiness. She could not speak. But she was not wanted to speak. It was enough for her to feel. Emma spoke for her.

"There is so pointed, and so particular a meaning in this compliment," said she, "that I cannot have a doubt as to Mr. Elton's intentions. You are his object-- and you will soon receive the completest proof of it. I thought it must be so. I thought I could not be so deceived; but now, it is clear; the state of his mind is as clear and decided, as my wishes on the subject have been ever since I knew you. Yes, Harriet, just so long have I been wanting the very circumstance to happen what has happened. I could never tell whether an attachment between you and Mr. Elton were most desirable or most natural. Its probability and its eligibility have really so equalled each other! I am very happy. I congratulate you, my dear Harriet, with all my heart. This is an attachment which a woman may well feel pride in creating. This is a connexion which offers nothing but good. It will give you every thing that you want--consideration, independence, a proper home--it will fix you in the centre of all your real friends, close to Hartfield and to me, and confirm our intimacy for ever. This, Harriet, is an alliance which can never raise a blush in either of us."

"Dear Miss Woodhouse!"--and "Dear Miss Woodhouse," was all that Harriet, with many tender embraces could articulate at first; but when they did arrive at something more like conversation, it was sufficiently clear to her friend that she saw, felt, anticipated, and remembered just as she ought. Mr. Elton's superiority had very ample acknowledgment.

"Whatever you say is always right," cried Harriet, "and therefore I suppose, and believe, and hope it must be so; but otherwise I could not have imagined it. It is so much beyond any thing I deserve. Mr. Elton, who might marry any body! There cannot be two opinions about him. He is so very superior. Only think of those sweet verses--"To Miss --------." Dear me, how clever!--Could it really be meant for me?"

"I cannot make a question, or listen to a question about that. It is a certainty. Receive it on my judgment. It is a sort of prologue to the play, a motto to the chapter; and will be soon followed by matter-of-fact prose."

"It is a sort of thing which nobody could have expected. I am sure, a month ago, I had no more idea myself!--The strangest things do take place!"

"When Miss Smiths and Mr. Eltons get acquainted--they do indeed--and really it is strange; it is out of the common course that what is so evidently, so palpably desirable--what courts the pre-arrangement of other people, should so immediately shape itself into the proper form. You and Mr. Elton are by situation called together; you belong to one another by every circumstance of your respective homes. Your marrying will be equal to the match at Randalls. There does seem to be a something in the air of Hartfield which gives love exactly the right direction, and sends it into the very channel where it ought to flow.

The course of true love never did run smooth--

A Hartfield edition of Shakespeare would have a long note on that passage."

"That Mr. Elton should really be in love with me,--me, of all people, who did not know him, to speak to him, at Michaelmas! And he, the very handsomest man that ever was, and a man that every body looks up to, quite like Mr. Knightley! His company so sought after, that every body says he need not eat a single meal by himself if he does not chuse it; that he has more invitations than there are days in the week. And so excellent in the Church! Miss Nash has put down all the texts he has ever preached from since he came to Highbury. Dear me! When I look back to the first time I saw him! How little did I think!-- The two Abbots and I ran into the front room and peeped through the blind when we heard he was going by, and Miss Nash came and scolded us away, and staid to look through herself; however, she called me back presently, and let me look too, which was very good-natured. And how beautiful we thought he looked! He was arm-in-arm with Mr. Cole."

"This is an alliance which, whoever--whatever your friends may be, must be agreeable to them, provided at least they have common sense; and we are not to be addressing our conduct to fools. If they are anxious to see you happily married, here is a man whose amiable character gives every assurance of it;--if they wish to have you settled in the same country and circle which they have chosen to place you in, here it will be accomplished; and if their only object is that you should, in the common phrase, be well married, here is the comfortable fortune, the respectable establishment, the rise in the world which must satisfy them."

"Yes, very true. How nicely you talk; I love to hear you. You understand every thing. You and Mr. Elton are one as clever as the other. This charade!--If I had studied a twelvemonth, I could never have made any thing like it."

"I thought he meant to try his skill, by his manner of declining it yesterday."

"I do think it is, without exception, the best charade I ever read."

"I never read one more to the purpose, certainly."

"It is as long again as almost all we have had before."

"I do not consider its length as particularly in its favour. Such things in general cannot be too short."

Harriet was too intent on the lines to hear. The most satisfactory comparisons were rising in her mind.

"It is one thing," said she, presently--her cheeks in a glow--"to have very good sense in a common way, like every body else, and if there is any thing to say, to sit down and write a letter, and say just what you must, in a short way; and another, to write verses and charades like this."

Emma could not have desired a more spirited rejection of Mr. Martin's prose.

"Such sweet lines!" continued Harriet--"these two last!--But how shall I ever be able to return the paper, or say I have found it out?--Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what can we do about that?"

"Leave it to me. You do nothing. He will be here this evening, I dare say, and then I will give it him back, and some nonsense or other will pass between us, and you shall not be committed.--Your soft eyes shall chuse their own time for beaming. Trust to me."

"Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what a pity that I must not write this beautiful charade into my book! I am sure I have not got one half so good."

"Leave out the two last lines, and there is no reason why you should not write it into your book."

"Oh! but those two lines are"--

--"The best of all. Granted;--for private enjoyment; and for private enjoyment keep them. They are not at all the less written you know, because you divide them. The couplet does not cease to be, nor does its meaning change. But take it away, and all appropriation ceases, and a very pretty gallant charade remains, fit for any collection. Depend upon it, he would not like to have his charade slighted, much better than his passion. A poet in love must be encouraged in both capacities, or neither. Give me the book, I will write it down, and then there can be no possible reflection on you."

Harriet submitted, though her mind could hardly separate the parts, so as to feel quite sure that her friend were not writing down a declaration of love. It seemed too precious an offering for any degree of publicity.

"I shall never let that book go out of my own hands," said she.

"Very well," replied Emma; "a most natural feeling; and the longer it lasts, the better I shall be pleased. But here is my father coming: you will not object to my reading the charade to him. It will be giving him so much pleasure! He loves any thing of the sort, and especially any thing that pays woman a compliment. He has the tenderest spirit of gallantry towards us all!-- You must let me read it to him."

Harriet looked grave.

"My dear Harriet, you must not refine too much upon this charade.--You will betray your feelings improperly, if you are too conscious and too quick, and appear to affix more meaning, or even quite all the meaning which may be affixed to it. Do not be overpowered by such a little tribute of admiration. If he had been anxious for secrecy, he would not have left the paper while I was by; but he rather pushed it towards me than towards you. Do not let us be too solemn on the business. He has encouragement enough to proceed, without our sighing out our souls over this charade."

"Oh! no--I hope I shall not be ridiculous about it. Do as you please."

Mr. Woodhouse came in, and very soon led to the subject again, by the recurrence of his very frequent inquiry of "Well, my dears, how does your book go on?--Have you got any thing fresh?"

"Yes, papa; we have something to read you, something quite fresh. A piece of paper was found on the table this morning--(dropt, we suppose, by a fairy)-- containing a very pretty charade, and we have just copied it in."

She read it to him, just as he liked to have any thing read, slowly and distinctly, and two or three times over, with explanations of every part as she proceeded-- and he was very much pleased, and, as she had foreseen, especially struck with the complimentary conclusion.

"Aye, that's very just, indeed, that's very properly said. Very true. `Woman, lovely woman.' It is such a pretty charade, my dear, that I can easily guess what fairy brought it.-- Nobody could have written so prettily, but you, Emma."

Emma only nodded, and smiled.--After a little thinking, and a very tender sigh, he added,

"Ah! it is no difficulty to see who you take after! Your dear mother was so clever at all those things! If I had but her memory! But I can remember nothing;--not even that particular riddle which you have heard me mention; I can only recollect the first stanza; and there are several.
Kitty, a fair but frozen maid, Kindled a flame I yet deplore, The hood-wink'd boy I called to aid, Though of his near approach afraid, So fatal to my suit before.
And that is all that I can recollect of it--but it is very clever all the way through. But I think, my dear, you said you had got it."

"Yes, papa, it is written out in our second page. We copied it from the Elegant Extracts. It was Garrick's, you know."

"Aye, very true.--I wish I could recollect more of it.

Kitty, a fair but frozen maid.

The name makes me think of poor Isabella; for she was very near being christened Catherine after her grandmama. I hope we shall have her here next week. Have you thought, my dear, where you shall put her--and what room there will be for the children?"

"Oh! yes--she will have her own room, of course; the room she always has;--and there is the nursery for the children,--just as usual, you know. Why should there be any change?"

"I do not know, my dear--but it is so long since she was here!--not since last Easter, and then only for a few days.--Mr. John Knightley's being a lawyer is very inconvenient.--Poor Isabella!--she is sadly taken away from us all!--and how sorry she will be when she comes, not to see Miss Taylor here!"

"She will not be surprized, papa, at least."

"I do not know, my dear. I am sure I was very much surprized when I first heard she was going to be married."

"We must ask Mr. and Mrs. Weston to dine with us, while Isabella is here."

"Yes, my dear, if there is time.--But--(in a very depressed tone)--she is coming for only one week. There will not be time for any thing."

"It is unfortunate that they cannot stay longer--but it seems a case of necessity. Mr. John Knightley must be in town again on the 28th, and we ought to be thankful, papa, that we are to have the whole of the time they can give to the country, that two or three days are not to be taken out for the Abbey. Mr. Knightley promises to give up his claim this Christmas-- though you know it is longer since they were with him, than with us."

"It would be very hard, indeed, my dear, if poor Isabella were to be anywhere but at Hartfield."

Mr. Woodhouse could never allow for Mr. Knightley's claims on his brother, or any body's claims on Isabella, except his own.

He sat musing a little while, and then said,

"But I do not see why poor Isabella should be obliged to go back so soon, though he does. I think, Emma, I shall try and persuade her to stay longer with us. She and the children might stay very well."

"Ah! papa--that is what you never have been able to accomplish, and I do not think you ever will. Isabella cannot bear to stay behind her husband."

This was too true for contradiction. Unwelcome as it was, Mr. Woodhouse could only give a submissive sigh; and as Emma saw his spirits affected by the idea of his daughter's attachment to her husband, she immediately led to such a branch of the subject as must raise them.

"Harriet must give us as much of her company as she can while my brother and sister are here. I am sure she will be pleased with the children. We are very proud of the children, are not we, papa? I wonder which she will think the handsomest, Henry or John?"

"Aye, I wonder which she will. Poor little dears, how glad they will be to come. They are very fond of being at Hartfield, Harriet."

"I dare say they are, sir. I am sure I do not know who is not."

"Henry is a fine boy, but John is very like his mama. Henry is the eldest, he was named after me, not after his father. John, the second, is named after his father. Some people are surprized, I believe, that the eldest was not, but Isabella would have him called Henry, which I thought very pretty of her. And he is a very clever boy, indeed. They are all remarkably clever; and they have so many pretty ways. They will come and stand by my chair, and say, `Grandpapa, can you give me a bit of string?' and once Henry asked me for a knife, but I told him knives were only made for grandpapas. I think their father is too rough with them very often."

"He appears rough to you," said Emma, "because you are so very gentle yourself; but if you could compare him with other papas, you would not think him rough. He wishes his boys to be active and hardy; and if they misbehave, can give them a sharp word now and then; but he is an affectionate father--certainly Mr. John Knightley is an affectionate father. The children are all fond of him."

"And then their uncle comes in, and tosses them up to the ceiling in a very frightful way!"

"But they like it, papa; there is nothing they like so much. It is such enjoyment to them, that if their uncle did not lay down the rule of their taking turns, whichever began would never give way to the other."

"Well, I cannot understand it."

"That is the case with us all, papa. One half of the world cannot understand the pleasures of the other."

Later in the morning, and just as the girls were going to separate in preparation for the regular four o'clock dinner, the hero of this inimitable charade walked in again. Harriet turned away; but Emma could receive him with the usual smile, and her quick eye soon discerned in his the consciousness of having made a push--of having thrown a die; and she imagined he was come to see how it might turn up. His ostensible reason, however, was to ask whether Mr. Woodhouse's party could be made up in the evening without him, or whether he should be in the smallest degree necessary at Hartfield. If he were, every thing else must give way; but otherwise his friend Cole had been saying so much about his dining with him--had made such a point of it, that he had promised him conditionally to come.

Emma thanked him, but could not allow of his disappointing his friend on their account; her father was sure of his rubber. He re-urged --she re-declined; and he seemed then about to make his bow, when taking the paper from the table, she returned it--

"Oh! here is the charade you were so obliging as to leave with us; thank you for the sight of it. We admired it so much, that I have ventured to write it into Miss Smith's collection. Your friend will not take it amiss I hope. Of course I have not transcribed beyond the first eight lines."

Mr. Elton certainly did not very well know what to say. He looked rather doubtingly--rather confused; said something about "honour,"--glanced at Emma and at Harriet, and then seeing the book open on the table, took it up, and examined it very attentively. With the view of passing off an awkward moment, Emma smilingly said,

"You must make my apologies to your friend; but so good a charade must not be confined to one or two. He may be sure of every woman's approbation while he writes with such gallantry."

"I have no hesitation in saying," replied Mr. Elton, though hesitating a good deal while he spoke; "I have no hesitation in saying--at least if my friend feels at all as I do--I have not the smallest doubt that, could he see his little effusion honoured as I see it, (looking at the book again, and replacing it on the table), he would consider it as the proudest moment of his life."

After this speech he was gone as soon as possible. Emma could not think it too soon; for with all his good and agreeable qualities, there was a sort of parade in his speeches which was very apt to incline her to laugh. She ran away to indulge the inclination, leaving the tender and the sublime of pleasure to Harriet's share.




 
第七章

  埃尔顿先生去伦敦后,爱玛当天便发现了向朋友提供服务的新机会。哈利特像往常一样,早饭过后就一直在哈特费尔的宅子里,不久回家一趟,然后回来用午餐,大家刚刚开始谈论他,她便回来了。只见她情绪激动,神情紧张,口称发生了一件特殊的事,急于把它讲出来。事情半分钟便讲完了。她回到戈打德太太那里,立刻听说马丁先生一小时前去过,发现她不在,就把一个小包裹留下,然后走了,那是他一个妹妹送的。打开包裹后,她发现里面除了她借给伊丽莎白,供她抄写的两首歌页之外,还有一封给她的信。这封信是他写的,是马丁先生写的,内容直截了当,向她求婚。“谁能想到这种事呢!我太吃惊了,简直不知道该怎么办了。那封信写得很好,至少我是这样认为的。信上的口吻仿佛他真的很爱我!所以,我就尽快跑回来,向伍德豪斯小 姐请教该怎么办。”

  爱玛为她的朋友看上去这么兴奋这么拿不定主意感到羞耻。

  “我说过,”她喊道,“这个年轻人决不会为羞于请求而失去任何东西。他要尽一切可能紧紧拉住关系。”

  “你乐意读读这封信吗?”哈里特喊道。“请你读读吧。希望你读一读。”

  爱玛受到催促并不感到遗憾。她读了那封信。感到吃惊。信的文体大大超过了她的预料,不但没有语法错误,而且结构高雅不亚于一位绅士,语言虽然朴实无华,效果却强烈真挚,传达的感情恰如作者其人。信写的简短,但是表达出良好的意识和热情的爱恋,充分而前党甚至颇为雅致的表达出了情感。她不仅停顿了片刻,哈里特站在一旁,急切地等待着要听她的观点,嘴里一再说:“唉,唉,”最后不得已才问道:“是不是一封好信?是不是有点短?”

  “不错,的确写得不错,”爱玛缓缓回答道。“写得很好,哈里特,每一方面都不错,所以我认为准是受到他的一位妹妹的帮助。我无法想象那天跟你交谈的那个年轻人自己能将意思表达的这么好,然而这又不是一个女子的风格。当然不是,口气太强烈,篇幅太简短,不是女子那种缠绵的口吻,他无疑是个有理性的男人,我猜想,可能还有些强烈而简单明快的思维天赋,手中抓住笔,思想便自然而然找到了适当词语。有些男人就是这样。是啊,我能理解这种思维能力。生气勃勃,坚定果断,在一定程度上有些感情,并不粗鄙。哈里特,这封信比我想象的要好,”说完将信递还给她。

  “那么,”哈里特仍然在等待着,“……那……那……那我该怎么办呢?”

  “你该怎么办!关于那方面?你是说关于这封信?”

  “是的。”

  “你还有什么好疑惑的?你当然必须写回信,一定要快。”

  “好的。可我改写什么呢?亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,请你给我写指引吧。”

  “啊,不,不!信最好还是由你自己来写。我能肯定,你会非常恰当地表达自己的意思。不会发生你的字无法辨认的危险,这是第一位的。你的意思必须毫不含糊的表达出来,既不能有丝毫疑惑,也不能以典雅端庄去回避。我确信,那种客套所需要的诸如感激之词,诸如为自己给他造成的痛苦表示关切之类词语,会自然涌上你的心头。不必提示你也知道,写的时候不能因为考虑到他的失望而感到悲哀。”

  “那么你认为我应当拒绝他了?”哈里特垂下了头。

  “应当拒绝他!我情爱的哈里特,你这是什么意思?你对这还有什么怀疑吗?我认为——我请你原谅,也许我出了个错误。假如你对自己回答的要领都不能确定,那我肯定误解了你的意思。我还以为你是向我请教如何措辞呢。”

  哈里特不做声了。态度稍有些保留,爱玛继续说道:

  “我推测,你的意思是要给他个肯定的答复吧。”

  “不,不是这样的。也就是说,我没有这个意思——我该怎么办呢?你对我有什么忠告吗?求求你,亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,告诉我究竟该怎么办。”

  “我什么忠告也不给,哈里特。我不插手这件事。这件是必须由你自己按照自己的感情去处理。”

  “我没想到他这么喜欢我,”哈里特仔细品味着那封信说。爱玛默默忍耐了一会儿。不过,她开始感到那封信中的恭维恐怕具有太强的蛊惑力,她认为自己最好谈一谈。

  “哈里特,我们不妨立个一般性的规矩,那就是说,加入一个女人对是不是该接受一个男人产生疑惑,她当然应当拒绝他。假如她说‘是’的时候犹豫不决,那就应当直接说‘不’。心怀疑惑半信半疑进入那种态度是危险的。作为一个年纪比你大的朋友,我认为我又义务对你说这番话。但是别认为我相影响你。”

  “啊!不,我肯定你完全是为我好——不过,假如你能给我点忠告,告诉我最好该怎么办——不,不,我不是这个意思——正如你所说的,主意必须坚定,不能迟疑——这个可是件非常严肃的事清。也许说‘不’比较保险。你是不是认为我最好说‘不’。”

  “我无论任何不提这种忠告,”爱玛优雅的微笑着说,“不管走那条路,对于自己的幸福,你肯定是最好的裁判。假如你喜欢马丁先生胜过其他人,假如你认为他是跟你作伴的人里最让你愉快的,那你在迟疑什么?哈里特,你的脸红了。听了我的说法,此刻是不是有什么其他人浮现在你的脑际?不要被感激和冲动征服。此刻你想到了谁?”

  各种表现均十分有利——哈里特没有作答,表情迷惑的转过头去,站在炉边沉思。虽然那封信仍然在她手里,但是她并不阅读,只是机械得将它扭来扭去。爱玛耐心的等待着结果,并非不怀着强烈的希望,最后,哈里特稍带迟疑地说:

  “伍德豪斯小 姐,既然你不愿意将你的观点强加于我,我必须进自己的努力。现在我已经作出了决定,实在已经差不多打定了主意拒绝马丁先生。你认为我作的对吗?”

  “完全正确,完全正确,我亲爱的哈里特。你作出了应该有的选择。你对此有疑虑的时候我没有表达自己的感情,但是你既然已经完全决定了,我可以毫不迟疑德表示赞同。亲爱的哈里特,我为此感到欢乐。失去你这样的朋友,我会感到伤心,假如你跟马丁先生结婚,肯定会是那样的结局。当你还有哪怕一丁点儿迟疑,我什么也不能说,因为我不愿意影响你,哪怕意味着我会失去我的一位朋友。我不能去拜访阿比水磨农场的罗伯特•马丁太太。现在我可以永远保证你能在我身边了。”

  哈里特没有想到自身的危险,但是,这个念头让她大受震动。

  “你不可能拜访!”她喊道,突然惊呆了。“不,当然你不可能来。但是我从来没想到这一点。那真是太可怕了!真险哪!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,我宁愿失去一切,都不愿放弃于你的亲密交往以及它带给我的愉快和荣誉。”

  “的确,哈里特,失去你将是个极度的痛苦。但是那样肯定会失去你。你几乎将自己从这个好的社交圈自己抛出去。那样我只有放弃你。”

  “我的天哪!我怎么能承受得了这个!假如我再也不能到哈特费尔的宅子来,那等于要我的命啦!”

  “我亲爱的,你的感情多么深厚!是你排除了阿比水磨农场!你终身抛弃了无知和粗鄙的生活圈子!我真不知道那个年轻人那儿来得自信心向你提出那种要求。他未免自视过高了。”

  “一般来说,我认为他不自负,”哈里特说。她的良心不同意这种职责。“至少他是个天性很好的人,我会一直非常感激他,极为尊敬他……你知道,虽然他可能喜欢我,并不是说我就应当……当然啦,我必须承认,自从我到这儿拜访以来,我见到过一些人……假如将他们作对比,不论为表还是举止,他根本不能比。这儿的人如此漂亮,如此让人愉快。不过,我真的认为马丁先生是个非常和蔼亲切的人,我对他的评价很高。他那么依恋我……他还写了这么好一封信……不过,说道要离开你,无论如何我不愿意。”

  “谢谢你,谢谢你,我最亲爱、最甜蜜的小朋友。我们不会分手。一个女人不能仅仅因为一个男人向他求婚就以身向许,也不能因为他单方面依恋,或者写过一封还说的过去的信。就嫁给他。”

  “啊!不能——再说还是一封短信。”

  爱玛体会到她这个朋友格调低下,不过并没有追究,只是说:

  “对极了。他那种小丑般的举止或许每时每刻都会惹你生气,知道他会写一封好信也不能作为一种小小的慰藉。”

  “啊!是的,确实是这样。没有人会关心一封信的。问题是要跟他伴侣在一起,一直享受幸福。我已经打定主意,要拒绝他。可我该怎么办哪?我这么说哪?”

  爱玛向她保证说,回答毫无困难,并且建议她写回信要直截了当。哈里特希望得到她的协助,便表示同意。尽管爱玛口头上继续表示拒绝提供任何所需的帮助,结果却在每个句子的写作上都给了帮助。为了写回信而再次看他写来的那封信,产生过削弱决心的倾向,所以特别需要提供几个态度坚决的句子支持她。对于刺激他生气,对于他母亲和妹妹会怎么想,怎么说,哈里特特别在意,渴望她们不会将她看作不知感恩的人;爱玛于是相信,假如那个年轻人此刻来到她面前,她便会立刻接受他的求婚。

  不过,这封信还是写出来了,封上口、发了出去。这件事结束后。哈里特便安全了。整个晚上,她的情绪低落,不过爱玛可以允许她低调的遗憾。为了进行安慰,她有时候谈起自己的爱恋,有时候谈起埃尔顿先生的话题。

  “再也不会邀请我上阿比水磨农场做客了,”说这话的调子有些伤感。

  “我的哈里特,即使你受到邀请,我也受不了跟你分离之苦。哈特费尔的宅子太需要你了,不能让你离开这儿去阿比水磨农场。”

  “我肯定再也不想去那儿了,因为我只有在哈特费尔的宅子才会感到幸福。”

  少顷,话题改变了:“我认为戈达德太太了解发生过的这一切,准会感到非常惊讶。我相信纳什小 姐也会吃惊,因为纳什小 姐认为她的亲妹妹嫁了个好人家,其实那不过是个卖亚麻布的。”

  “哈里特,看了学校教师那种过度的自豪和矫揉造作,真让人感到遗憾。我敢说,纳什小 姐甚至会嫉妒你得到这么个结婚的机会。就连征服这么个人,在她目光中也显得有价值。倘若征服个比你地位高的人,我猜想,她准会傻了眼。某个人的注意力几乎不会集中在海伯里的闲言碎语上。因而。我猜想,你我是他的外贸和举止有所变化的唯一原因。”

  哈里特飞红了脸颊微笑着说,不知道那人会不会如此喜欢她。谈起埃尔顿先生当然会让她感到兴奋,可是,过了一阵子,说起拒绝马丁先生的事情,她的心又软了。

  “现在,他已经收到我的信了,”她轻声说道。“我真想知道他们都在做些什么……她的妹妹们是不是知道了……假如他不高兴,她们也不会高兴的。我希望他不会过分在意。”

  “我们考虑考虑那些生活欢乐的朋友吧,”爱玛喊道。“此刻,埃尔顿先生也许正在让她母亲和姐妹们看你的画像,对她们讲述画里这个人本人要漂亮的多,等到她们询问了五六遍,他才允许她们得知你可爱的名字。”

  “我的画像!他不是把我的画像留在邦德大街了了吗?”

  “他怎么会!要是那样,就算我根本不熟悉埃尔顿先生。不会的,我亲爱的温柔的小哈里特,信赖他吧,在明天上马之前,绝对不会将画像留在邦德大街。那幅画今天晚上会陪伴着他,是他的安慰和喜悦。它会向他的家庭公开未来的打算,它会将你介绍给她们,它会在人们中间传播人类本性中渴望般的好奇和先入为主的热烈印象而产生的最愉快感情。多么欢乐,多么欢乐、多么生动、多么让人捉摸不定,他们的思维想象又多么忙碌不已!”

  哈里特再次微笑。她的微笑变得越来越开心。

第八章

  那天晚上,哈里特在哈特费尔德宅子过夜,过去几个星期中,她的一半时间在这儿度过,渐渐地,专门为她准备好一间卧室。爱玛认为,目前让她尽可能跟自己在一起,从各方面将都是最安全最好的。她第二天早上要道戈达德太太那里去一两个钟头,,当时便作出决定,她要回到哈特费尔德宅子,在这儿做几天的惯例拜访小住。

  她不在的时候,奈特里先生来访,与伍德豪斯先生和爱玛在一起座谈,后来因为伍德豪斯先生散步计划在先,加之女儿坚持不可放弃计划,虽然将客人撇下与他的礼貌客套有别,但是在两人一起鼓励下还是离开奈特里先生去散步了。奈特里先生不拘泥客套,回答简洁果断,与他漫长的道歉和欲行又止的礼貌形成滑稽的对比。

  “请你原谅我,奈特里先生,我相信,如果你认为我并不非常冒昧无礼,那我就接受爱玛的建议,去散步一刻钟。鉴于太阳已经西沉,我相信我最好近自己最大能力走三段地界。奈特里先生,我非常失礼了。由于身体原因,我便认为自己拥有一些特权,”

  “我亲爱的先生,别把我当作外人。”

  “那就由我的女儿做我杰出的代表。爱玛一定高兴招待你。因为我认为我要请你原谅,去走我那三个地段——那是我冬天的例行散步。”

  “再好不能了,先生。”

  “我本希望请你陪我,可我走得很慢,我的速度会让你厌烦,再说,你会唐沃尔还得走很长的路。”

  “谢谢你,先生,谢谢你。我马上就走。我认为你越早出发越好。让我为你去你的大衣,给你开园子门。”

  最后伍德豪斯终于走了。但是奈特里先生并没有马上就走,而是再次坐下,似乎倾向于多谈一阵,他开始谈起哈里特,谈论她用的由衷赞扬之词是爱玛以前从来没有听到过的。

  “我不想你那样把她看作美人,”他说,“不过她是个好看的小东西,我倾向于认为她的天性非常好。她的性格岁周围的人而定,受到好的影响会变成个高尚的女人。”

  “你有这种想法我很高兴,我希望,好的影响并不缺乏。”

  “哎哟,”他说,“你急于受到恭维,那我就告诉你,你怎么让她得到提高。你治好了她原来那种女学生般的傻笑,她真的给你争了光。”

  “谢谢你。假如我感到自己毫无用处,会感到悔恨的。不过,并非每个人在该给人夸奖的时候愿意施恩。你也并不是常常对我大加褒扬。”

  “你说过,你今天上午要等她?”

  “几乎每时每刻都在等她。她离开的时间已经超过原来的打算了。”

  “发生什么事耽搁了吧,或许是她的一些客人到访。”

  “海伯里村闲扯的谈话!让人厌烦的倒霉鬼们!”

  “哈里特不会像你一样,认为每个人都讨厌。”

  爱玛知道这话很正确,不能争辩,也就什么也没说。

  他很快微笑着补充说道:”我不假装了解时间或地点,不过我必须告诉你,我友好的理由相信,你的小朋友很快就会听到某个与她有利的事情。”

  “是吗!为什么?什么类型的事情?”

  “非常严肃的类型,我想你保证,”仍然是一脸微笑。

  “非常严肃!我只能想到一件事——谁爱上了她!什么人让你这么深信不疑?”

  爱玛多半希望埃尔顿先生留下个暗示。奈特里先生是大家共同的朋友和顾问,她知道埃尔顿先生会向他求教的。

  “我有理由认为,”他回答道,“哈里特•史密斯很快会受到求婚,求婚者是个无可挑剔的人——罗伯特•马丁。今年夏天她去阿比水磨农场拜访时似乎让他打定了主意。他爱她爱的发狂,决意娶她为妻。”

  “他这人十分谦恭,”爱玛说,“不过,他能肯定哈里特有意嫁他玛?”

  “这个嘛,他有意向她求婚。你说行吗?前天晚上她专程到阿比来向我请教。他知道我对他和他家庭非常敬重,我相信,他认为我属于他最好的朋友之列。他请教我的意见,问我这么早便成家是不是鲁莽;问我是不是认为她太年轻。总而言之,问我总的来说是不是赞成他的选择,他心里担忧的是她的社会地位高于他,尤其因为是你提高了她的地位。我对他说的话感到非常高兴。我从来没有听到过任何人表达的良好愿望比罗布特•马丁更真诚。他谈话时总是十分中肯爽快,直截了当,而且判断正确。他把一切都讲给我听了,告诉我他的情况和计划,还把他结婚时的家挺安排告诉了我。他是个杰出的年轻人,既是个好儿子,也是个好兄长。我毫不犹豫的赞成他结婚。他向我证明说,他又能了结婚。我深信,处在他的地位上,他不可能做得更好了。我也赞扬了那位漂亮姑娘。最后在非常愉快的气氛中送他出门。可能他先前没有重视过我的意见,不过这一次他肯定对我高度重视。我敢说,他离开我的房子时,心里认为我是他有生以来最好的朋友和顾问。这件事发生在前天晚上。现在,我们可以相当有把握的推测,他会不失时机地与这位女士谈。由于他昨天显然没有谈过,今天他到戈达德太太那里去就不是不可能的;她或许会被一位访客缠住不能脱身,心里根本不知道他等的难熬。”

  “请问,奈特里先生,”爱玛在他谈话的大部分过程中心里都感到暗自好笑,“你怎么知道马丁先生昨天没有说过?”

  “当然啦,”他回答道,心里觉得吃惊,“我并不很清楚。但这是可是推断出来的。她昨天难道不是整天跟你在一起吗?”

  “好啦,”她说道,“为了回报你对我讲的这一切,我可以告诉你一些情况。他昨天说过了——或者说是他写过了,而且受到了拒绝。”

  奈特里先生要求重复这话,最后才终于相信是真的。他又惊讶又难过,站起身的时候脸都起的涨红了,说道:

  “那她准是个大傻瓜,我以前可没想到。这个愚蠢的姑娘到底要干嘛?”

  “啊!”爱玛嚷道,“男人从来就弄不明白一个女人为什么会拒绝男人的求婚。在男人的想象中,一个女人会嫁给向她求婚的任何人。”

  “胡扯!男人才不会想象出这种事情呢。但是这到底是什么意思呢?哈里特•史密斯拒绝了罗伯特•马丁?如果这是真的,那简直是疯狂。我想,你该不是搞错了吧?”

  “我看着她写的回信,再不能的清楚了。”

  “你看着她写回信?你还替她写了吧。爱玛,这可是你常有的作为。是你说服她拒绝了他。”

  “我绝对不会允许自己那么做。不过,假若我真的那么做的话,我也不会认为自己错了。马丁先生是个非常值得尊敬的年轻人,不过我不能认为他配的上哈里特,而且我对他居然厚着脸皮给她写信感到极为吃惊。照你的说法,他似乎还有些顾虑。真可惜,他居然克服了这些顾虑。”

  “配不上哈里特!”奈特里先生激烈地大声喊起来。稍过片刻之后,他以比较平静而却十分尖刻的声音补充道:“不错,她的确跟他不匹配,因为他的理智和地位都比她高的多。爱嘛,你对那个女孩子的宠爱蒙蔽了你的眼睛。你从哪里得出她比罗伯特•马丁优越——不论出身、本质还是受过的教育?她不过是个不知名人物的私生女,也许生活本版无着,再说,她肯定没有受人尊敬的社会关系。在大家心目中,她的身份不过是个普通学校的寄宿生而已。她不是个有理智的姑娘,也根本不是个有知识的姑娘。她学到的全都是些没用的东西,她本人太年轻,太单纯,靠自己不可能学到什么东西。在她这个年纪上,不可能有什么经验。靠她那点可怜的智慧,决不会捉摸出对自己有益的事情。她长的好看,脾气温和,不过如此而已。我向他提出忠告是唯一的顾虑是替他着想,因为她配不让他,而且跟他并不门当户对。就财产耳轮,我认为他本来该娶个更富有的姑娘;在寻找有理性的伴侣和有用的帮手方面,他也不会找到比她更糟的对象了。可我不能对一个正在恋爱的男人如此推理,再说,我也深信她对这桩婚事无害,因为她的天性得到像他那样的正确指引或许非常容易被引上正途,得到非常好的结果。我感觉到,从这桩婚事受益的完全是她;直到现在,我都毫不怀疑,如果大家得知她居然获得这么好的运气,准会大声赞叹。我甚至肯定你对此会感到十分满足。我当时立刻就想到过,你不会为你的朋友离开海伯里感到遗憾,以为她的终身大事定得这么好。我还记得当时自言自语说过:‘虽然爱玛那么偏爱哈里特,可是就连爱玛也会认为这是一桩非常匹配的婚事。’”

  “你对爱玛了解得这么少,竟然说出这种话,让我不能不深感诧异。那是个什么人啊!想想看吧,一个农夫能配的上我一个最亲密的朋友,马丁先生就算有各种优点,也不过是个农夫而已!让她嫁给一个我绝对不愿结识的人,她离开海伯里的时候我还不会感到遗憾!真不知道你怎么会认为我可能产生这种感情。我肯定你我的想法大不相同。我不得不认为,你的说法实在不公平,你对哈里特的说法有失公允,其他人和我都有非常不同的评估;在他们二人中,马丁先生或许比较富有,但是,在社会阶层方面,他无疑比她低。她活动的圈子高高在他之上。假如结婚,那可是屈身下嫁。”

  “一个无知的私生女子高攀一位受人尊敬、知识丰富的绅士农场主也能算下嫁!”

  “要说她出生的情形,从法律角度讲,也许她算不得什么重要人物,但这并不影响人们正常的认识。她不能为别人的错误付出代价,她的社会地位不能因此便低于养育她的人,几乎可以毫不怀疑地说,她父亲是个绅士,而且是个富有的绅士。她的生活费非常充裕,凡是能保障她生活舒适地位改善的东西,从来就不缺少。她是个绅士的女儿,这一点在我看来不容置疑。她与一位绅士的女儿关系密切,恐怕这一点谁也不能否认吧。因此,她比罗伯特•马丁先生优越。”

  “不论她父母是什么人,”奈特里先生说,“不论她的保护人是谁,反正他们显然没有参与把她介绍进你所谓的上流社会。在接受过完全不同的教育之后,她被送到戈达德太太的学校,尽她的可能提高——简而言之,就是按照戈达德太太的方式活动,认识戈达德太太的熟人。她的朋友们显然认为这对她已经足够不错了,而且也的确足够好的。她本人没有更好的愿望。在你选择她做你的朋友前,她对自己的生活方式毫无不适之感,也没有产生过超越这种方式的愿望。夏天,她与马丁一家在一起生活时,感到无比的幸福。那时她并没有什么优越感。假如她现在有了这种东西,那就是你强加给她的。爱嘛,你不是哈里特•史密斯的朋友。假如罗伯特•马丁没有确信她如此倾心与他,他绝对不会迈出这样大的一步。我非常熟悉他。他的感情大真挚了,不愿跟那种心血来潮的自私女人交谈。至于说高傲,就我所知,他比任何男人都更加远离这种品质。相信我吧。他有一种能振奋人心的精神。”

  对这种断言,爱玛感到最好不直接回答。他再次接着自己刚才的话题说:

  “你是马丁先生非常热心的朋友。可是,我刚才已经硕果了,这对哈里特不公平。哈里特追求更佳婚姻的要求,并非像你描述的那么卑鄙。她不是个聪明的姑娘,但是她的意识比你想象的要好,她的理解能力也不该受到如此轻蔑的评论。不过,且不说她的理解力了。权且认为她如你描绘的那样,仅仅是个相貌漂亮、脾气吻合的姑娘,让我来告诉你吧,就她拥有这两种东西的程度,在打入这个林林总总的世界时并非微不足道,因为她实际上非常漂亮,一百个人里肯定有九十九个有这样的看法。在男人们关于美的观念变得比一般情形更加哲理化之前,在男人们爱上的不是漂亮的面孔而是知识丰富的头脑之前,一位像哈里特这样漂亮的姑娘肯定还是会受到崇拜和追求,她有能力从许多男人中选择,这是个很好的权利。她温和的脾气也并不是个微不足道的因素,她的脾气和礼貌从来都是那么甜美、态度又非常谦恭,极其愿意对别人的好意作出愉快的反应。假如你们男性不认为她是漂亮的,不喜欢女子具有的这种最好的天姿,那我可真是大错的错了。”

  “的确,爱玛,听了那套滥用的理由,几乎也让我产生同样的想法。宁愿没有理性,也不要那样滥用。”

  “可不是嘛!”她玩笑般嚷道。“我知道你们都有那种感觉。我知道哈里特这样的女孩子的确是每个男人都喜欢的。立刻就能迷惑住他们的感官,满足他们的判断。帕!哈里特要随意选择。假如你自己要结婚的话,她对你再合适不过了。她年方十七,刚刚开始生活,刚刚开始为人所知,难道因为她受到第一封求婚信表示不同意,就该受人们的责难?不,请你允许她有点时间,观察自己周围的环境吧。”

  “我从来都认为这是一种愚蠢的亲密关系,”奈特里先生说,“不过我从来没跟别人说过。现在,我认为这种关系对哈里特简直非常不幸。你会以它自身的美和她的要求把她吹捧起来,过不了多久,她就会觉得自己周围的人对她都不适合。虚荣心能在弱者的脑瓜里扎下根,产生各种恶劣影响。要让一位年轻的女士提高自己的愿望,比什么都更加容易。尽管哈里特•史密斯小 姐是个漂亮姑娘,但是并不会发现有人连续向她求婚。有理智的男人们不论你怎么描述他们,反正他们不会选择愚蠢的女人做妻子。出身名门的男人也不会十分喜欢与这么一个出生低微的女子结为连理——最稳健世故的男人会担心她神秘的父母一朝被揭露,害怕自己卷入那种不便和不雅的处境。让她跟罗伯特•马丁结婚吧,她会因而的到安全,受到尊敬,永远过上幸福生活。假如你鼓励她期待一桩了不起的婚姻,假如你教导她只有与一位有势有钱的人结婚才能满意,那么她可能一辈子都要在戈达德太太的学校当住宿生——或者说,至少在她变得无法忍受之前一直是这样,因为哈利特•史密斯总会嫁给个什么人,最后不得不抓住那位书蛀虫主人的儿子。”

  “我们在这个问题上的观点绝对不一致,奈特里先生,看来继续深入谈下去毫无疑义了。否则我们只会使对方越来越生气。不过,要我允许她跟罗伯特•马丁结婚是不可能的。她已经拒绝了他,而且态度非常坚定,我认为,这样做的目的是防止他第二次尝试。她必须承受拒绝他的后果,不论那是什么样的后果。至于说拒绝,我也不假装说自己对她毫无形象能力。不过,我向你保证,现在我或者任何人都很难有所作为。他的外表对自己那么不利,他的举止那么恶劣,假如她能对他产生好感的话,现在也肯定不能。我可以想象得到,在她到比他越的人之前,或许还能忍受。他是她朋友们的哥哥,他竭力讨好她。由于在阿比水磨农场的时候没有更好的人选——这对他是个有利条件——她或许发现他并不讨厌。但是现在情况发生了变化。她现在知道绅士是怎么回事,除了受过教育,风度优雅的绅士之外,哈里特不会找其他人。”

  “胡说,从没听说过这种毫无根据的胡言!”奈特里先生嚷道。“罗伯特•马丁的风度富有理性,态度诚恳,充满迷人的和蔼;他思想中的绅士气度哈里特•史密斯根本不了解。”

  爱玛没有回答,表现出欢快和漠不关心的样子,不过她心里很不好受,希望他快点离开。她对自己的所作所为并不感的悔恨,依然认为自己在判断女性权利和女子的微妙心理方面比他能力强。然而,她对他总的判断能力有一种习惯上的尊崇感,正因为如此,他才大声反驳她,现在有怒不可遏地于她对视着。这种情形非常令人不愉快。几分种不愉快的沉寂过去了,爱玛找机会谈论一下天气,但是他没有回答。他在思索。思索的结果终于变成了下面这段话:

  “罗伯特•马丁没有受到什么大的损失——希望他能这么考虑。我希望他用不了多久便会这么想。你对哈里特的看法最好保留在自己心里。不过,由于你为人做媒的嗜好不适秘密,猜测一下你的想法、计划和设想并无不可——作为一个朋友,我要向你提示,假如那个男人是埃尔顿,我看那是枉费心机。”

  爱玛笑着否认了。他继续说下去:

  “相信我的话吧,埃尔顿不成。埃尔顿是个非常好的人,而且是海伯里非常受人尊敬的教区牧师,找配偶根本不可能如此冒失。他比任何人对一笔好收入的价值都更加明白。埃尔顿讲话的时候可能很带感情,但是他的行为是非常有理智的。他对自己的权力清楚的就像你对哈里特的权力知道的一样清楚。他知道他是个非常漂亮的年轻男人,也知道不论到什么地方,他都是个非常受欢迎的人。在只有男人的场合,从他毫不保留的谈话中,我深信,他并不想随意抛弃自己。在他妹妹的好朋友家里,我听他对于多年轻女士绘声绘色地谈过话,那是个平均都有两万镑收入的家庭。”

  “我非常感谢您,”爱玛再次发笑说着。“假如我打定主意要让埃尔顿和哈里特结婚,能让我了解这么多事情正是太好了。不过,目前我只想让哈里特陪着我自己。我不打算再给人做媒。我不可能超越我自己在朗道斯宅子的成就我要见好就收。”

  “祝你晨安。”他说着站起身,突然离去。他非常恼怒。替那个年轻人感的失望,为自己是这件事受到激化,还不得不认可而感到悔恨,他深信爱玛在这件事中起到的作用尤其让他感到愤怒。

  爱玛也苦恼了好一阵子,不过她苦恼的原因比他更加暧昧些。她并不像奈特里先生那样,市场对自己感到极为满意,深信自己的意见是正确的,而对手是错误的。他走出去时带着的高傲得意的神态比她的更甚。不过,他的沮丧并没有维持太久,片刻之后哈里特返回来,气氛立刻恢复得相当正常。哈里特在外面呆了那么长时间,已经让她感到不安了。那个年轻人如果去戈达德太太那里与哈里特会面,以自己的方式向哈里特请求,这种想法让她感到惊慌。对这种失败的恐惧构成了主要的不安因素。哈里特回来了,并不是因为那种原因迟迟不归,她于是感到满意,这事不但让她安心,而且是她确信,她做的事情没有一样是与女人之间的友谊和感情相悻的,管他奈特里先生怎么说或怎么想。

  他关于埃尔顿先生的说法让她吃了一惊,不过,当他考虑到奈特里先生不可能像她观察的那么仔细,不可能具有她这样的兴趣,也不可能在这种问题上具备像她一样的观察能力,再说,他实在愤怒中匆匆讲出来的,她于是有理由相信,他说出的是自己心里恶狠狠的希望成为事实的东西,而没有真凭实据。这是必须有她自己来判断,而不能由奈特里先生冒充内行。他当然比她更有可能听到埃尔顿先生相当开朗的交谈;埃尔顿先生在金钱问题上也许不会鲁莽草率从事;他自然会颇为谨慎而不是采取相反的态度。不过,奈特里先生没有谈起战斗般的强烈激情和各种有趣的动机产生的影响。奈特里先生没有看到过这种激情,当然也就像想不到其效果了。可是她却对此屡见不鲜,根本不会怀疑它能克服一切疑虑,合情合理的谨慎不免产生这种疑虑。她相信,超出合理范围和程度的过分谨慎并不是埃尔顿先生的特征。

  哈里特的欢乐面孔和态度感染了她。她回来的时候不实在思念马丁先生,而是在谈论埃尔顿先生和小纳什小 姐对她讲的多事情,她立刻兴致勃勃的复述出来。佩里先生曾经去戈达德太太那里诊视一个生病的孩子,纳什小 姐见过他,他对纳什小 姐说,昨天离开克雷顿公园时曾见到埃尔顿先生,极为惊讶的发现埃尔顿先生正在去伦敦的途中,虽然今晚是桥牌俱乐部聚会的日子,可他计划明天才回来,以前他可以一次也没有错过这种聚会。佩里先生努力劝阻他,说他是最好的桥牌手,没有他的出席大家该多么失望,竭力劝说他推迟一天行期,可是没有奏效。埃尔顿先生决意要走,说是为了一个特别的原因,他要去办个事务,任何事情都不能诱使他推迟。那是一件非常令人羡慕的使命,他本人负担的任务是保护一件极为珍贵的物品。佩里先生不太听得懂他的话,但是,他非常肯定,其中存在一位女士的因素,他也是这么告诉他的。埃尔顿先生当时仅仅镇定自若的微笑了一下,便兴致盎然地驱车出发了。纳什小 姐把这一切都告诉了她,还讲了埃尔顿先生的许多事情。纳什小 姐还煞有其事的望着她说:“我也不假装知道他去办什么事务,不过有一点我知道的清清楚楚,那就是埃尔顿先生喜欢上的女人准是世界上最幸运的女子,因为埃尔顿先生一个没有人能比的上的美男子,性情有特别宜人。”
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:19重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER X
Though now the middle of December, there had yet been no weather to prevent the young ladies from tolerably regular exercise; and on the morrow, Emma had a charitable visit to pay to a poor sick family, who lived a little way out of Highbury.

Their road to this detached cottage was down Vicarage Lane, a lane leading at right angles from the broad, though irregular, main street of the place; and, as may be inferred, containing the blessed abodeof Mr. Elton. A few inferior dwellings were first to be passed, and then, about a quarter of a mile down the lane rose the Vicarage, an old and not very good house, almost as close to the road as it could be. It had no advantage of situation; but had been very much smartened up by the present proprietor; and, such as it was, there could be no possibility of the two friends passing it without a slackened pace and observing eyes.--Emma's remark was--

"There it is. There go you and your riddle-book one of these days."-- Harriet's was--

"Oh, what a sweet house!--How very beautiful!--There are the yellow curtains that Miss Nash admires so much."

"I do not often walk this way now," said Emma, as they proceeded, "but then there will be an inducement, and I shall gradually get intimately acquainted with all the hedges, gates, pools and pollards of this part of Highbury."

Harriet, she found, had never in her life been within side the Vicarage, and her curiosity to see it was so extreme, that, considering exteriors and probabilities, Emma could only class it, as a proof of love, with Mr. Elton's seeing ready wit in her.

"I wish we could contrive it," said she; "but I cannot think of any tolerable pretence for going in;--no servant that I want to inquire about of his housekeeper--no message from my father."

She pondered, but could think of nothing. After a mutual silence of some minutes, Harriet thus began again--

"I do so wonder, Miss Woodhouse, that you should not be married, or going to be married! so charming as you are!"--

Emma laughed, and replied,

"My being charming, Harriet, is not quite enough to induce me to marry; I must find other people charming--one other person at least. And I am not only, not going to be married, at present, but have very little intention of ever marrying at all."

"Ah!--so you say; but I cannot believe it."

"I must see somebody very superior to any one I have seen yet, to be tempted; Mr. Elton, you know, (recollecting herself,) is out of the question: and I do not wish to see any such person. I would rather not be tempted. I cannot really change for the better. If I were to marry, I must expect to repent it."

"Dear me!--it is so odd to hear a woman talk so!"--

"I have none of the usual inducements of women to marry. Were I to fall in love, indeed, it would be a different thing! but I never have been in love; it is not my way, or my nature; and I do not think I ever shall. And, without love, I am sure I should be a fool to change such a situation as mine. Fortune I do not want; employment I do not want; consequence I do not want: I believe few married women are half as much mistress of their husband's house as I am of Hartfield; and never, never could I expect to be so truly beloved and important; so always first and always right in any man's eyes as I am in my father's."

"But then, to be an old maid at last, like Miss Bates!"

"That is as formidable an image as you could present, Harriet; and if I thought I should ever be like Miss Bates! so silly--so satisfied-- so smiling--so prosing--so undistinguishing and unfastidious-- and so apt to tell every thing relative to every body about me, I would marry to-morrow. But between us, I am convinced there never can be any likeness, except in being unmarried."

"But still, you will be an old maid! and that's so readful!"

"Never mind, Harriet, I shall not be a poor old maid; and it is poverty only which makes celibacy contemptible to a generous public! A single woman, with a very narrow income, must be a ridiculous, disagreeable old maid! the proper sport of boys and girls, but a single woman, of good fortune, is always respectable, and may be as sensible and pleasant as any body else. And the distinction is not quite so much against the candour and common sense of the world as appears at first; for a very narrow income has a tendency to contract the mind, and sour the temper. Those who can barely live, and who live perforce in a very small, and generally very inferior, society, may well be illiberal and cross. This does not apply, however, to Miss Bates; she is only too good natured and too silly to suit me; but, in general, she is very much to the taste of every body, though single and though poor. Poverty certainly has not contracted her mind: I really believe, if she had only a shilling in the world, she would be very likely to give away sixpence of it; and nobody is afraid of her: that is a great charm."

"Dear me! but what shall you do? how shall you employ yourself when you grow old?"

"If I know myself, Harriet, mine is an active, busy mind, with a great many independent resources; and I do not perceive why I should be more in want of employment at forty or fifty than one-and-twenty. Woman's usual occupations of hand and mind will be as open to me then as they are now; or with no important variation. If I draw less, I shall read more; if I give up music, I shall take to carpet-work. And as for objects of interest, objects for the affections, which is in truth the great point of inferiority, the want of which is really the great evil to be avoided in not marrying, I shall be very well off, with all the children of a sister I love so much, to care about. There will be enough of them, in all probability, to supply every sort of sensation that declining life can need. There will be enough for every hope and every fear; and though my attachment to none can equal that of a parent, it suits my ideas of comfort better than what is warmer and blinder. My nephews and nieces!--I shall often have a niece with me."

"Do you know Miss Bates's niece? That is, I know you must have seen her a hundred times--but are you acquainted?"

"Oh! yes; we are always forced to be acquainted henever she comes to Highbury. By the bye, that is almost enough to put one out of conceit with a niece. Heaven forbid! at least, that I should ever bore people half so much about all the Knightleys together, as she does about Jane Fairfax. One is sick of the very name of Jane Fairfax. Every letter from her is read forty times over; her compliments to all friends go round and round again; and if she does but send her aunt the pattern of a stomacher, or knit a pair of garters for her grandmother, one hears of nothing else for a month. I wish Jane Fairfax very well; but she tires me to death."

They were now approaching the cottage, and all idle topics were superseded. Emma was very compassionate; and the distresses of the poor were as sure of relief from her personal attention and kindness, her counsel and her patience, as from her purse. She understood their ways, could allow for their ignorance and their temptations, had no romantic expectations of extraordinary virtue from those for whom education had done so little; entered into their troubles with ready sympathy, and always gave her assistance with as much intelligence as good-will. In the present instance, it was sickness and poverty together which she came to visit;and after remaining there as long as she could give comfort or advice, she quitted the cottage with such an impression of the scene as made her say to Harriet, as they walked away,

"These are the sights, Harriet, to do one good. How trifling they make every thing else appear!--I feel now as if I could think of nothing but these poor creatures all the rest of the day; and yet, who can say how soon it may all vanish from my mind?"

"Very true," said Harriet. "Poor creatures! one can think of nothing else."

"And really, I do not think the impression will soon be over," said Emma, as she crossed the low hedge, and tottering footstep which ended the narrow, slippery path through the cottage garden, and brought them into the lane again. "I do not think it will," stopping to look once more at all the outward wretchedness of the place, and recall the still greater within.

"Oh! dear, no," said her companion.

They walked on. The lane made a slight bend; and when that bend was passed, Mr. Elton was immediately in sight; and so near as to give Emma time only to say farther,

"Ah! Harriet, here comes a very sudden trial of our stability in good thoughts. Well, (smiling,) I hope it may be allowed that if compassion has produced exertion and relief to the sufferers, it has done all that is truly important. If we feel for the wretched, enough to do all we can for them, the rest is empty sympathy, only distressing to ourselves."

Harriet could just answer, "Oh! dear, yes," before the gentleman joined them. The wants and sufferings of the poor family, however, were the first subject on meeting. He had been going to call on them. His visit he would now defer; but they had a very interesting parley about what could be done and should be done. Mr. Elton then turned back to accompany them.

"To fall in with each other on such an errand as this," thought Emma; "to meet in a charitable scheme; this will bring a great increase of love on each side. I should not wonder if it were to bring on the declaration. It must, if I were not here. I wish I were anywhere else."

Anxious to separate herself from them as far as she could, she soon afterwards took possession of a narrow footpath, a little raised on one side of the lane, leaving them together in the main road. But she had not been there two minutes when she found that Harriet's habits of dependence and imitation were bringing her up too, and that, in short, they would both be soon after her. This would not do; she immediately stopped, under pretence of having some alteration to make in the lacing of her half-boot, and stooping down in complete occupation of the footpath, begged them to have the goodness to walk on, and she would follow in half a minute. They did as they were desired; and by the time she judged it reasonable to have done with her boot, she had the comfort of farther delay in her power, being overtaken by a child from the cottage, setting out, according to orders, with her pitcher, to fetch broth from Hartfield. To walk by the side of this child, and talk to and question her, was the most natural thing in the world, or would have been the most natural, had she been acting just then without design; and by this means the others were still able to keep ahead, without any obligation of waiting for her. She gained on them, however, involuntarily: the child's pace was quick, and theirs rather slow; and she was the more concerned at it,from their being evidently in a conversation which interested them.
Mr. Elton was speaking with animation, Harriet listening with a very pleased attention; and Emma, having sent the child on, was beginning to think how she might draw back a little more, when they both looked around, and she was obliged to join them.

Mr. Elton was still talking, still engaged in some interesting detail; and Emma experienced some disappointment when she found that he was only giving his fair companion an account of the yesterday's party at his friend Cole's, and that she was come in herself for the Stilton cheese, the north Wiltshire, the butter, the cellery, the beet-root, and all the dessert.

"This would soon have led to something better, of course," was her consoling reflection; "any thing interests between those who love; and any thing will serve as introduction to what is near the heart. If I could but have kept longer away!"

They now walked on together quietly, till within view of the vicarage pales, when a sudden resolution, of at least getting Harriet into the house, made her again find something very much amiss about her boot, and fall behind to arrange it once more. She then broke the lace off short, and dexterously throwing it into a ditch, was presently obliged to entreat them to stop, and acknowledged her inability to put herself to rights so as to be able to walk home in tolerable comfort.

"Part of my lace is gone," said she, "and I do not know how I am to contrive. I really am a most troublesome companion to you both, but I hope I am not often so ill-equipped. Mr. Elton, I must beg leave to stop at your house, and ask your housekeeper for a bit of ribband or string, or any thing just to keep my boot on."

Mr. Elton looked all happiness at this proposition; and nothing could exceed his alertness and attention in conducting them into his house and endeavouring to make every thing appear to advantage. The room they were taken into was the one he chiefly occupied, and looking forwards; behind it was another with which it immediately communicated; the door between them was open, and Emma passed into it with the housekeeper to receive her assistance in the most comfortable manner. She was obliged to leave the door ajar as she found it; but she fully intended that Mr. Elton should close it. It was not closed, however, it still remained ajar; but by engaging the housekeeper in incessant conversation, she hoped to make it practicable for him to chuse his own subject in the adjoining room. For ten minutes she could hear nothing but herself. It could be protracted no longer. She was then obliged to be finished, and make her appearance.

The lovers were standing together at one of the windows. It had a most favourable aspect; and, for half a minute, Emma felt the glory of having schemed successfully. But it would not do; he had not come to the point. He had been most agreeable, most delightful; he had told Harriet that he had seen them go by, and had purposely followed them; other little gallantries and allusions had been dropt, but nothing serious.

"Cautious, very cautious," thought Emma; "he advances inch by inch, and will hazard nothing till he believes himself secure."

Still, however, though every thing had not been accomplished by her ingenious device, she could not but flatter herself that it had been the occasion of much present enjoyment to both, and must be leading them forward to the great event.

CHAPTER XI
Mr. Elton must now be left to himself. It was no longer in Emma's power to superintend his happiness or quicken his measures. The coming of her sister's family was so very near at hand, that first in anticipation, and then in reality, it became henceforth her prime object of interest; and during the ten days of their stay at Hartfield it was not to be expected--she did not herself expect-- that any thing beyond occasional, fortuitous assistance could be afforded by her to the lovers. They might advance rapidly if they would, however; they must advance somehow or other whether they would or no. She hardly wished to have more leisure for them. There are people, who the more you do for them, the less they will do for themselves.

Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley, from having been longer than usual absent from Surry, were exciting of course rather more than the usual interest. Till this year, every long vacation since their marriage had been divided between Hartfield and Donwell Abbey; but all the holidays of this autumn had been given to sea-bathing for the children, and it was therefore many months since they had been seen in a regular way by their Surry connexions, or seen at all by Mr. Woodhouse, who could not be induced to get so far as London, even for poor Isabella's sake; and who consequently was now most nervously and apprehensively happy in forestalling this too short visit.

He thought much of the evils of the journey for her, and not a little of the fatigues of his own horses and coachman who were to bring some of the party the last half of the way; but his alarms were needless; the sixteen miles being happily accomplished, and Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley, their five children, and a competent number of nursery-maids, all reaching Hartfield in safety. The bustle and joy of such an arrival, the many to be talked to, welcomed, encouraged, and variously dispersed and disposed of, produced a noise and confusion which his nerves could not have borne under any other cause, nor have endured much longer even for this; but the ways of Hartfield and the feelings of her father were so respected by Mrs. John Knightley, that in spite of maternal solicitude for the immediate enjoyment of her little ones, and for their having instantly all the liberty and attendance, all the eating and drinking, and sleeping and playing, which they could possibly wish for, without the smallest delay, the children were never allowed to be long a disturbance to him, either in themselves or in any restless attendance on them.

Mrs. John Knightley was a pretty, elegant little woman, of gentle, quiet manners, and a disposition remarkably amiable and affectionate; wrapt up in her family; a devoted wife, a doating mother, and so tenderly attached to her father and sister that, but for these higher ties, a warmer love might have seemed impossible. She could never see a fault in any of them. She was not a woman of strong understanding or any quickness; and with this resemblance of her father, she inherited also much of his constitution; was delicate in her own health, over-careful of that of her children, had many fears and many nerves, and was as fond of her own Mr. Wingfield in town as her father could be of Mr. Perry. They were alike too, in a general benevolence of temper, and a strong habit of regard for every old acquaintance.

Mr. John Knightley was a tall, gentleman-like, and very clever man; rising in his profession, domestic, and respectable in his private character; but with reserved manners which prevented his being generally pleasing; and capable of being sometimes out of humour. He was not an ill-tempered man, not so often unreasonably cross as to deserve such a reproach; but his temper was not his great perfection; and, indeed, with such a worshipping wife, it was hardly possible that any natural defects in it should not be increased. The extreme sweetness of her temper must hurt his. He had all the clearness and quickness of mind which she wanted, and he could sometimes act an ungracious, or say a severe thing.

He was not a great favourite with his fair sister-in-law. Nothing wrong in him escaped her. She was quick in feeling the little injuries to Isabella, which Isabella never felt herself. Perhaps she might have passed over more had his manners been flattering to Isabella's sister, but they were only those of a calmly kind brother and friend, without praise and without blindness; but hardly any degree of personal compliment could have made her regardless of that greatest fault of all in her eyes which he sometimes fell into, the want of respectful forbearance towards her father. There he had not always the patience that could have been wished. Mr. Woodhouse's peculiarities and fidgetiness were sometimes provoking him to a rational remonstrance or sharp retort equally ill-bestowed. It did not often happen; for Mr. John Knightley had really a great regard for his father-in-law, and generally a strong sense of what was due to him; but it was too often for Emma's charity, especially as there was all the pain of apprehension frequently to be endured, though the offence came not. The beginning, however, of every visit displayed none but the properest feelings, and this being of necessity so short might be hoped to pass away in unsullied cordiality. They had not been long seated and composed when Mr. Woodhouse, with a melancholy shake of the head and a sigh, called his daughter's attention to the sad change at Hartfield since she had been there last.

"Ah, my dear," said he, "poor Miss Taylor--It is a grievous business."

"Oh yes, sir," cried she with ready sympathy, "how you must miss her! And dear Emma, too!--What a dreadful loss to you both!-- I have been so grieved for you.--I could not imagine how you could possibly do without her.--It is a sad change indeed.--But I hope she is pretty well, sir."

"Pretty well, my dear--I hope--pretty well.--I do not know but that the place agrees with her tolerably."

Mr. John Knightley here asked Emma quietly whether there were any doubts of the air of Randalls.

"Oh! no--none in the least. I never saw Mrs. Weston better in my life-- never looking so well. Papa is only speaking his own regret."

"Very much to the honour of both," was the handsome reply.

"And do you see her, sir, tolerably often?" asked Isabella in the plaintive tone which just suited her father.

Mr. Woodhouse hesitated.--"Not near so often, my dear, as I could wish."

"Oh! papa, we have missed seeing them but one entire day since they married. Either in the morning or evening of every day, excepting one, have we seen either Mr. Weston or Mrs. Weston, and generally both, either at Randalls or here--and as you may suppose, Isabella, most frequently here. They are very, very kind in their visits. Mr. Weston is really as kind as herself. Papa, if you speak in that melancholy way, you will be giving Isabella a false idea of us all. Every body must be aware that Miss Taylor must be missed, but every body ought also to be assured that Mr. and Mrs. Weston do really prevent our missing her by any means to the extent we ourselves anticipated--which is the exact truth."

"Just as it should be," said Mr. John Knightley, "and just as I hoped it was from your letters. Her wish of shewing you attention could not be doubted, and his being a disengaged and social man makes it all easy. I have been always telling you, my love, that I had no idea of the change being so very material to Hartfield as you apprehended; and now you have Emma's account, I hope you will be satisfied."

"Why, to be sure," said Mr. Woodhouse--"yes, certainly--I cannot deny that Mrs. Weston, poor Mrs. Weston, does come and see us pretty often-- but then--she is always obliged to go away again."

"It would be very hard upon Mr. Weston if she did not, papa.-- You quite forget poor Mr. Weston."

"I think, indeed," said John Knightley pleasantly, "that Mr. Weston has some little claim. You and I, Emma, will venture to take the part of the poor husband. I, being a husband, and you not being a wife, the claims of the man may very likely strike us with equal force. As for Isabella, she has been married long enough to see the convenience of putting all the Mr. Westons aside as much as she can."

"Me, my love," cried his wife, hearing and nderstanding only in part.-- "Are you talking about me?--I am sure nobody ought to be, or can be, a greater advocate for matrimony than I am; and if it had not been for the misery of her leaving Hartfield, I should never have thought of Miss Taylor but as the most fortunate woman in the world; and as to slighting Mr. Weston, that excellent Mr. Weston, I think there is nothing he does not deserve. I believe he is one of the very best-tempered men that ever existed. Excepting yourself and your brother, I do not know his equal for temper. I shall never forget his flying Henry's kite for him that very windy day last Easter--and ever since his particular kindness last September twelvemonth in writing that note, at twelve o'clock at night, on purpose to assure me that there was no scarlet fever at Cobham, I have been convinced there could not be a more feeling heart nor a better man in existence.--If any body can deserve him, it must be Miss Taylor."

"Where is the young man?" said John Knightley. "Has he been here on this occasion--or has he not?"

"He has not been here yet," replied Emma. "There was a strong expectation of his coming soon after the marriage, but it ended in nothing; and I have not heard him mentioned lately."

"But you should tell them of the letter, my dear," said her father. "He wrote a letter to poor Mrs. Weston, to congratulate her, and a very proper, handsome letter it was. She shewed it to me. I thought it very well done of him indeed. Whether it was his own idea you know, one cannot tell. He is but young, and his uncle, perhaps--"

"My dear papa, he is three-and-twenty. You forget how time passes."

"Three-and-twenty!--is he indeed?--Well, I could not have thought it-- and he was but two years old when he lost his poor mother! Well, time does fly indeed!--and my memory is very bad. However, it was an exceeding good, pretty letter, and gave Mr. and Mrs. Weston a great deal of pleasure. I remember it was written from Weymouth, and dated Sept. 28th--and began, `My dear Madam,' but I forget how it went on; and it was signed `F. C. Weston Churchill.'-- I remember that perfectly."

"How very pleasing and proper of him!" cried the good-hearted Mrs. John Knightley. "I have no doubt of his being a most amiable young man. But how sad it is that he should not live at home with his father! There is something so shocking in a child's being taken away from his parents and natural home! I never could comprehend how Mr. Weston could part with him. To give up one's child! I really never could think well of any body who proposed such a thing to any body else."

"Nobody ever did think well of the Churchills, I fancy," observed Mr. John Knightley coolly. "But you need not imagine Mr. Weston to have felt what you would feel in giving up Henry or John. Mr. Weston is rather an easy, cheerful-tempered man, than a man of strong feelings; he takes things as he finds them, and makes enjoyment of them somehow or other, depending, I suspect, much more upon what is called society for his comforts, that is, upon the power of eating and drinking, and playing whist with his neighbours five times a week, than upon family affection, or any thing that home affords."

Emma could not like what bordered on a reflection on Mr. Weston, and had half a mind to take it up; but she struggled, and let it pass. She would keep the peace if possible; and there was something honourable and valuable in the strong domestic habits, the all-sufficiency of home to himself, whence resulted her brother's disposition to look down on the common rate of social intercourse, and those to whom it was important.--It had a high claim to forbearance.

CHAPTER XII
Mr. Knightley was to dine with them--rather against the inclination of Mr. Woodhouse, who did not like that any one should share with him in Isabella's first day. Emma's sense of right however had decided it; and besides the consideration of what was due to each brother, she had particular pleasure, from the circumstance of the late disagreement between Mr. Knightley and herself, in procuring him the proper invitation.

She hoped they might now become friends again. She thought it was time to make up. Making-up indeed would not do. She certainly had not been in the wrong, and he would never own that he had. Concession must be out of the question; but it was time to appear to forget that they had ever quarrelled; and she hoped it might rather assist the restoration of friendship, that when he came into the room she had one of the children with her--the youngest, a nice little girl about eight months old, who was now making her first visit to Hartfield, and very happy to be danced about in her aunt's arms. It did assist; for though he began with grave looks and short questions, he was soon led on to talk of them all in the usual way, and to take the child out of her arms with all the unceremoniousness of perfect amity. Emma felt they were friends again; and the conviction giving her at first great satisfaction, and then a little sauciness, she could not help saying, as he was admiring the baby,

"What a comfort it is, that we think alike about our nephews and nieces. As to men and women, our opinions are sometimes very different; but with regard to these children, I observe we never disagree."

"If you were as much guided by nature in your estimate of men and women, and as little under the power of fancy and whim in your dealings with them, as you are where these children are concerned, we might always think alike."

"To be sure--our discordancies must always arise from my being in the wrong."

"Yes," said he, smiling--"and reason good. I was sixteen years old when you were born."

"A material difference then," she replied--"and no doubt you were much my superior in judgment at that period of our lives; but does not the lapse of one-and-twenty years bring our understandings a good deal nearer?"

"Yes--a good deal nearer."

"But still, not near enough to give me a chance of being right, if we think differently."

"I have still the advantage of you by sixteen years' experience, and by not being a pretty young woman and a spoiled child. Come, my dear Emma, let us be friends, and say no more about it. Tell your aunt, little Emma, that she ought to set you a better example than to be renewing old grievances, and that if she were not wrong before, she is now."

"That's true," she cried--"very true. Little Emma, grow up a better woman than your aunt. Be infinitely cleverer and not half so conceited. Now, Mr. Knightley, a word or two more, and I have done. As far as good intentions went, we were both right, and I must say that no effects on my side of the argument have yet proved wrong. I only want to know that Mr. Martin is not very, very bitterly disappointed."

"A man cannot be more so," was his short, full answer.

"Ah!--Indeed I am very sorry.--Come, shake hands with me."

This had just taken place and with great cordiality, when John Knightley made his appearance, and "How d'ye do, George?" and "John, how are you?" succeeded in the true English style, burying under a calmness that seemed all but indifference, the real attachment which would have led either of them, if requisite, to do every thing for the good of the other.

The evening was quiet and conversable, as Mr. Woodhouse declined cards entirely for the sake of comfortable talk with his dear Isabella, and the little party made two natural divisions; on one side he and his daughter; on the other the two Mr. Knightleys; their subjects totally distinct, or very rarely mixing--and Emma only occasionally joining in one or the other.

The brothers talked of their own concerns and pursuits, but principally of those of the elder, whose temper was by much the most communicative, and who was always the greater talker. As a magistrate, he had generally some point of law to consult John about, or, at least,some curious anecdote to give; and as a farmer, as keeping in hand the home-farm at Donwell, he had to tell what every field was to bear next year, and to give all such local information as could not fail of being interesting to a brother whose home it had equally been the longest part of his life, and whose attachments were strong. The plan of a drain, the change of a fence, the felling of a tree, and the destination of every acre for wheat, turnips, or spring corn, was entered into with as much equality of interest by John, as his cooler manners rendered possible; and if his willing brother ever left him any thing to inquire about, his inquiries even approached a tone of eagerness.

While they were thus comfortably occupied, Mr. Woodhouse was enjoying a full flow of happy regrets and fearful affection with his daughter.

"My poor dear Isabella," said he, fondly taking her hand, and interrupting, for a few moments, her busy labours for some one of her five children--"How long it is, how terribly long since you were here! And how tired you must be after your journey! You must go to bed early, my dear--and I recommend a little gruel to you before you go.--You and I will have a nice basin of gruel together. My dear Emma, suppose we all have a little gruel."

Emma could not suppose any such thing, knowing as she did, that both the Mr. Knightleys were as unpersuadable on that article as herself;--and two basins only were ordered. After a little more discourse in praise of gruel, with some wondering at its not being taken every evening by every body, he proceeded to say, with an air of grave reflection,

"It was an awkward business, my dear, your spending the autumn at South End instead of coming here. I never had much opinion of the sea air."

"Mr. Wingfield most strenuously recommended it, sir--or we should not have gone. He recommended it for all the children, but particularly for the weakness in little Bella's throat,-- both sea air and bathing."

"Ah! my dear, but Perry had many doubts about the sea doing her any good; and as to myself, I have been long perfectly convinced, though perhaps I never told you so before, that the sea is very rarely of use to any body. I am sure it almost killed me once."

"Come, come," cried Emma, feeling this to be an unsafe subject, "I must beg you not to talk of the sea. It makes me envious and miserable;-- I who have never seen it! South End is prohibited, if you please. My dear Isabella, I have not heard you make one inquiry about Mr. Perry yet; and he never forgets you."

"Oh! good Mr. Perry--how is he, sir?"

"Why, pretty well; but not quite well. Poor Perry is bilious, and he has not time to take care of himself--he tells me he has not time to take care of himself--which is very sad--but he is always wanted all round the country. I suppose there is not a man in such practice anywhere. But then there is not so clever a man any where."

"And Mrs. Perry and the children, how are they? do the children grow? I have a great regard for Mr. Perry. I hope he will be calling soon. He will be so pleased to see my little ones."

"I hope he will be here to-morrow, for I have a question or two to ask him about myself of some consequence. And, my dear, whenever he comes, you had better let him look at little Bella's throat."

"Oh! my dear sir, her throat is so much better that I have hardly any uneasiness about it. Either bathing has been of the greatest service to her, or else it is to be attributed to an excellent embrocation of Mr. Wingfield's, which we have been applying at times ever since August."

"It is not very likely, my dear, that bathing should have been of use to her--and if I had known you were wanting an embrocation, I would have spoken to--

"You seem to me to have forgotten Mrs. and Miss Bates," said Emma, "I have not heard one inquiry after them."

"Oh! the good Bateses--I am quite ashamed of myself--but you mention them in most of your letters. I hope they are quite well. Good old Mrs. Bates--I will call upon her to-morrow, and take my children.--They are always so pleased to see my children.-- And that excellent Miss Bates!--such thorough worthy people!-- How are they, sir?"

"Why, pretty well, my dear, upon the whole. But poor Mrs. Bates had a bad cold about a month ago."

"How sorry I am! But colds were never so prevalent as they have been this autumn. Mr. Wingfield told me that he has never known them more general or heavy--except when it has been quite an influenza."

"That has been a good deal the case, my dear; but not to the degree you mention. Perry says that colds have been very general, but not so heavy as he has very often known them in November. Perry does not call it altogether a sickly season."

"No, I do not know that Mr. Wingfield considers it very sickly except--

"Ah! my poor dear child, the truth is, that in London it is always a sickly season. Nobody is healthy in London, nobody can be. It is a dreadful thing to have you forced to live there! so far off!-- and the air so bad!"

"No, indeed--we are not at all in a bad air. Our part of London is very superior to most others!--You must not confound us with London in general, my dear sir. The neighbourhood of Brunswick Square is very different from almost all the rest. We are so very airy! I should be unwilling, I own, to live in any other part of the town;-- there is hardly any other that I could be satisfied to have my children in: but we are so remarkably airy!--Mr. Wingfield thinks the vicinity of Brunswick Square decidedly the most favourable as to air."

"Ah! my dear, it is not like Hartfield. You make the best of it-- but after you have been a week at Hartfield, you are all of you different creatures; you do not look like the same. Now I cannot say, that I think you are any of you looking well at present."

"I am sorry to hear you say so, sir; but I assure you, excepting those little nervous head-aches and palpitations which I am never entirely free from anywhere, I am quite well myself; and if the children were rather pale before they went to bed, it was only because they were a little more tired than usual, from their journey and the happiness of coming. I hope you will think better of their looks to-morrow; for I assure you Mr. Wingfield told me, that he did not believe he had ever sent us off altogether, in such good case. I trust, at least, that you do not think Mr. Knightley looking ill," turning her eyes with affectionate anxiety towards her husband.

"Middling, my dear; I cannot compliment you. I think Mr. John Knightley very far from looking well."

"What is the matter, sir?--Did you speak to me?" cried Mr. John Knightley, hearing his own name.

"I am sorry to find, my love, that my father does not think you looking well--but I hope it is only from being a little fatigued. I could have wished, however, as you know, that you had seen Mr. Wingfield before you left home."

"My dear Isabella,"--exclaimed he hastily--"pray do not concern yourself about my looks. Be satisfied with doctoring and coddling yourself and the children, and let me look as I chuse."

"I did not thoroughly understand what you were telling your brother," cried Emma, "about your friend Mr. Graham's intending to have a bailiff from Scotland, to look after his new estate. What will it answer? Will not the old prejudice be too strong?"

And she talked in this way so long and successfully that, when forced to give her attention again to her father and sister, she had nothing worse to hear than Isabella's kind inquiry after Jane Fairfax; and Jane Fairfax, though no great favourite with her in general, she was at that moment very happy to assist in praising.

"That sweet, amiable Jane Fairfax!" said Mrs. John Knightley.-- "It is so long since I have seen her, except now and then for a moment accidentally in town! What happiness it must be to her good old grandmother and excellent aunt, when she comes to visit them! I always regret excessively on dear Emma's account that she cannot be more at Highbury; but now their daughter is married, I suppose Colonel and Mrs. Campbell will not be able to part with her at all. She would be such a delightful companion for Emma."

Mr. Woodhouse agreed to it all, but added,

"Our little friend Harriet Smith, however, is just such another pretty kind of young person. You will like Harriet. Emma could not have a better companion than Harriet."

"I am most happy to hear it--but only Jane Fairfax one knows to be so very accomplished and superior!--and exactly Emma's age."

This topic was discussed very happily, and others succeeded of similar moment, and passed away with similar harmony; but the evening did not close without a little return of agitation. The gruel came and supplied a great deal to be said--much praise and many comments-- undoubting decision of its wholesomeness for every constitution, and pretty severe Philippics upon the many houses where it was never met with tolerable;--but, unfortunately, among the failures which the daughter had to instance, the most recent, and therefore most prominent, was in her own cook at South End, a young woman hired for the time, who never had been able to understand what she meant by a basin of nice smooth gruel, thin, but not too thin. Often as she had wished for and ordered it, she had never been able to get any thing tolerable. Here was a dangerous opening.

"Ah!" said Mr. Woodhouse, shaking his head and fixing his eyes on her with tender concern.--The ejaculation in Emma's ear expressed, "Ah! there is no end of the sad consequences of your going to South End. It does not bear talking of." And for a little while she hoped he would not talk of it, and that a silent rumination might suffice to restore him to the relish of his own smooth gruel. After an interval of some minutes, however, he began with,

"I shall always be very sorry that you went to the sea this autumn, instead of coming here."

"But why should you be sorry, sir?--I assure you, it did the children a great deal of good."

"And, moreover, if you must go to the sea, it had better not have been to South End. South End is an unhealthy place. Perry was surprized to hear you had fixed upon South End."

"I know there is such an idea with many people, but indeed it is quite a mistake, sir.--We all had our health perfectly well there, never found the least inconvenience from the mud; and Mr. Wingfield says it is entirely a mistake to suppose the place unhealthy; and I am sure he may be depended on, for he thoroughly understands the nature of the air, and his own brother and family have been there repeatedly."

"You should have gone to Cromer, my dear, if you went anywhere.-- Perry was a week at Cromer once, and he holds it to be the best of all the sea-bathing places. A fine open sea, he says, and very pure air. And, by what I understand, you might have had lodgings there quite away from the sea--a quarter of a mile off--very comfortable. You should have consulted Perry."

"But, my dear sir, the difference of the journey;--only consider how great it would have been.--An hundred miles, perhaps, instead of forty."

"Ah! my dear, as Perry says, where health is at stake, nothing else should be considered; and if one is to travel, there is not much to chuse between forty miles and an hundred.--Better not move at all, better stay in London altogether than travel forty miles to get into a worse air. This is just what Perry said. It seemed to him a very ill-judged measure."

Emma's attempts to stop her father had been vain; and when he had reached such a point as this, she could not wonder at her brother-in-law's breaking out.

"Mr. Perry," said he, in a voice of very strong displeasure, "would do as well to keep his opinion till it is asked for. Why does he make it any business of his, to wonder at what I do?-- at my taking my family to one part of the coast or another?--I may be allowed, I hope, the use of my judgment as well as Mr. Perry.-- I want his directions no more than his drugs." He paused-- and growing cooler in a moment, added, with only sarcastic dryness, "If Mr. Perry can tell me how to convey a wife and five children a distance of an hundred and thirty miles with no greater expense or inconvenience than a distance of forty, I should be as willing to prefer Cromer to South End as he could himself."

"True, true," cried Mr. Knightley, with most ready interposition-- "very true. That's a consideration indeed.--But John, as to what I was telling you of my idea of moving the path to Langham, of turning it more to the right that it may not cut through the home meadows, I cannot conceive any difficulty. I should not attempt it, if it were to be the means of inconvenience to the Highbury people, but if you call to mind exactly the present line of the path. . . . The only way of proving it, however, will be to turn to our maps. I shall see you at the Abbey to-morrow morning I hope, and then we will look them over, and you shall give me your opinion."

Mr. Woodhouse was rather agitated by such harsh reflections on his friend Perry, to whom he had, in fact, though unconsciously, been attributing many of his own feelings and expressions;-- but the soothing attentions of his daughters gradually removed the present evil, and the immediate alertness of one brother, and better recollections of the other, prevented any renewal of it.




第九章

  奈特利先生可以跟她争辩,但是爱玛心中不会与自己争辩,他一气之下很长时间没有到哈特费尔德宅子来拜访,等到他们再次相见时,他怒气冲冲的面孔显示出,他没有原谅她。她感到遗憾,可她非但不翻然悔悟,反而在以后几天中更加堂而皇之,更加热心地实施起她的计划了。

  埃尔顿先生返回后不久,那幅镶框精致高雅的画像便安全送了回来,挂在起居室的壁炉上方。他站正身子望着它,嘴里称赞不已。至于哈里特,她的依恋之情正变得越来越坚定,越来越强烈,这正是她这个年纪和这种类型的思维模式所决定的。爱玛跟快便感到十分满意,由于埃尔顿先生与马丁先生形成的强烈对比,前者占有极大的优势,哈里特便不再想到马丁先生了。

  她希望改善小朋友的知识面,计划让她进行大量有益的阅读并与她广泛交谈,然而,不轮读那本书,很少超越开始的几个章节,她们的意图往往搁置到明天。随意闲聊比认真的研究更加容易,再想象中设计哈里特的未来,比费心拓宽她的知识面,或者板着面孔做枯燥的练习要愉快的多。目前,哈利特为将来作准备而从事的唯一书面研究内容,便是将自己发现的各种谜语,收集抄写再她朋友制作的四开热压纸张上,并绘制上符号和图案花边。

  在这个印刷普及的时代,如此大规模的收藏并非罕见。在戈达德太太那所学校任骨干教师的纳什小 姐就抄写过至少三百条谜语。哈里特从她那里得到过第一个暗示,便希望在伍德豪斯小 姐的帮助下,收集的更多更多。爱玛帮助她搞这项发明,辅助她记忆企图通过对语言的诗间本质的解释,实现“在的澄明”。晚年,协助提高她的品位。鉴于哈里特的书法非常漂亮,再形式和数量上都有可能汇编成第一卷。

  伍德豪斯先生对这种嗜好几乎像两个姑娘一样有兴趣。常常努力回忆起一些值得她们记下来的东西。“我年轻时有过那么多充满睿智的谜语——我不知道能不能记起他们了!不过我希望到时候能想起来。”最后,结束的时候总是背诵一句:“基蒂虽美,却冷若冰霜。”

  将海伯里的全部智慧都集中起来并不是她女儿的愿望。她仅仅要求的埃尔顿先生的帮助,仅仅要求他提供自己记起的好谜语、哑谜、字谜等。她喜欢观察他凝神细想的模样。与此同时,它能觉察到他嘴唇上流露出的阳刚之气和男性的完美气息。她们有两三条措辞精炼的谜是他提供的。他终于回忆起一个字谜时欢欣雀跃不已,富有感情地背诵出来:我的第一个字母表示苦恼,地二个字母要经受这苦恼,我的整体是一剂解毒药,既能缓和,又能治愈苦恼。

  让她感到遗憾的是,他们在前面几页已经收录了这条字谜。

  “埃尔顿先生,你自己为我们写上一条不好吗?”她问道。“只有这样才能保证不会与其它谜语发生冲突。这对你难道不是很容易吗?”

  “啊,不行!我从来没有编过,一生从来没有编写过这类东西。我是个最愚蠢的人!我恐怕就连伍德豪斯小 姐,”他停顿了片刻,“或者是密斯小 姐都不能激励我编出谜语来。”

  然而就在第二天,却有证据表明他产生了灵感。他短暂拜访,将一张纸条留在桌子上,照他说的,上面有他的一位朋友写的字谜,是给一位自己崇拜的年轻女士,不过,爱玛从他的姿态上立刻相信那准是他自己写的。

  “这不是献给史密斯小 姐供收集用的,”他说。“应位是窝棚友协的,我没有权利将它以任何方式公诸于众。不过,也许你们不反对观看一下。”

  这番话主要是对爱玛说的,而不是以哈里特为目标,爱玛能理解这一点。他的目光十分深沉,他发觉与她的眼睛相对,比盯着她朋友的眼睛容易些。他稍稍停留片刻就走了。

  “拿着吧,”爱玛微笑着将那张纸推倒哈里特面前,“是给你的。你自己留着吧。”

  哈里特浑身震颤,不能接触那纸片。爱玛从来都不反对抢第一,便很高兴自己仔细观看。

  致:……小 姐

  字谜

  第一半代表王者的富有与豪华,

  世界的奢侈与舒适。

  第二半显示出人的另一面,

  观察他吧,那时海洋的君王!

  啊!坚如磐石,众望所归!

  人吹嘘的力量和自由,全都化为乌有。

  陆地与大海的主宰俯首称臣,

  女人,可爱的年轻女人独自统治,

  你的敏捷才思很快能猜出这个词,

  愿那柔和的眼睛闪烁出赞成的光芒。

  她盯着这个字谜,沉思着,捕捉着其中的含义,重新阅读一遍,前后参看后理解得更加深刻一些,然后把那纸片递给哈里特,自己微笑着坐下来。哈里特却糊里糊涂望着那张纸苦思冥想。爱玛坐在那里想:“想的好,埃尔顿先生,想得真好。我读过比这还糟的字谜。是‘求婚’非常好的暗示。我给你打个高分。这正是你的感情。这等于是非常直截了当地说:‘史密斯小 姐,请你允许我想你求婚。一眼猜出我的谜和我心中的意图吧。——愿那柔和的眼睛闪烁出赞成的光芒——哈里特,对极了。柔和,这个字眼用来描写她的眼睛真是太贴切了,所有定语中最恰如其分的就是这个字眼。——你的敏捷才思很快能猜出这个词,哼——哈里特的敏捷才思!这样到更好。一个男人这样描绘她准是深深爱上她了。啊!奈特利先生,我真希望你有幸了解这事;我看这准能让你相信。一辈子没认过错,这下你不得不承认你错了吧。这真是个了不起的字谜!而且切中目标。现在事情该跟快达到高潮了。”

  她本来希望将思绪专向更深处,结果哈里特提了些迷惑不解的问题,她值得中断非常愉快的思索。

  “伍德豪斯小 姐,这是个什么字呀?到底是个什么字?我怎么也想不出。一点儿也猜不出。它可能是什么?伍德搞四小 姐,你来试着猜猜吧。帮帮我。我从来没遇到过比这更难猜的谜。是‘王国’吗?不知这是哪位朋友写的——那个年轻女人又是谁!你觉得这是个好谜语吗?谜底是不是‘女人’?——女人,可爱的年轻女人独自统治——是海神尼普顿吗?——观察他吧,那是海洋的君王——要不就是个三叉戟?或者是美人鱼?或者是鲨鱼?啊,不!鲨鱼这个词只有一个音节。谜底准是藏的很深,要不他不会送来。啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,你认为我们能猜得出来吗?”

  “美人鱼和鲨鱼!胡扯!我亲爱的哈里特。你在想些什么呀?假如他送来个朋友编写的字谜,只有什么美人鱼和鲨鱼,那有什么用处?把纸条给我。听好了。

  致:……小 姐。

  这其实就是史密斯小 姐。

  第一半代表王者的富有与豪华,

  世界主宰的奢侈与舒适。

  这说的是宫廷。

  第二本显示出人的另一面,

  观察他吧,那是海洋的君王!

  这说的是海船——再不能简单了。现在看看其中的意思吧。

  啊!坚如磐石,众望所归!

  人吹嘘的力量和自由,全都化为乌有。

  陆地与大海的主宰俯首称臣,

  女人,可爱的年轻女人独自统治。

  这是个非常恰当的恭维!——接下来的是请求,照我看,我亲爱的哈里特,你不难理解吧。自己轻轻松松阅读吧。毫无疑问这是为你写的,也是写个你的。”

  哈里特不能长时间违抗如此令人喜悦的劝说。她读了最后两行,顿时感到幸福极了,乐得坐都坐不住。她不能说出来,也没有人想听她讲。仅仅自我感觉就够了。爱马蹄她讲出了心里话。

  “在这个恭维中,意思十分明确,”她说道,“我对埃尔顿先生的意图丝毫也不怀疑。你就是他的目标——用不了多久,你便会得到最完整的证据。我认为肯定是这样。我想我不会看错。不过,现在我认为事情已经非常清楚,他已经定了主意,正如我刚认识你便希望的一样。我这么长时间以来一直希望这事会发生,现在它已经发生了。我简直分不清你和埃尔顿先生之间的恋情是最称心如意的,还是最自然和谐的。其可能性与和谐性都实在太相称了!我感到非常愉快。我衷心地向你祝贺,我亲爱的哈里特。每一个女人都会为创造这样的恋情而感到骄傲的。这种关系只会产生好的结果。它能向你提供你需要的一切——体贴、独立、一个合适的家——它会让你在你真正的朋友中间,在距离哈特费尔德宅子和我很近的地方安家,是我们永远保持亲密关系。哈里特,这将是一个永远不会是我们涨红面孔的联姻关系。”

  “亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,”哈里特一边亲热地拥抱着爱玛,一边喃喃的念叨着。等到最后终于能进行正常交谈时,她的朋友相当清楚地发觉,她看出,感觉到,预料到,而且也回忆起,埃尔顿先生在众多方面都具有优越性。

  “你的话从来都是对的,”哈里特大声说,“所以,我猜想,我相信,我希望,肯定会是那样的。要不是你说,我可根本猜不出。这远远超过我该享受的范围,谁都愿意跟埃尔顿先生结婚啊!人们对他绝无二话。他是那么优越。多么聪明!!这指的能是我吗?”

  “我不能提这样的问题,也不愿意听这样的问题,那时毫无疑问的。照我的判断,接受他吧。这就像一场戏开头的警句;后面紧接着的是实实在在的正文。”

  “我敢肯定,一个月前,谁也料不到这种事。我自己就什么也不知道!这是世界声最奇怪不过的事情啦!”

  “当时密斯小 姐和埃尔顿先生相识的时候,这种事当然会发生,的确有些奇怪。如此明显,如此称心如意的事情,其他人需要进行认真准备,然而却立刻化作现实,因而显得非同一般。由于你跟埃尔顿先生住处相近而相聚,你们各自的家在任何方面都门当户对。你们的婚姻可与朗道斯家的婚姻相提并论。看来,哈特费尔德宅子中有一种东西,能产生正确的爱情,然后送它流向正确地渠道。”

  “真情实爱从来好事多磨……”

  “根据哈特费尔德宅子的情况,该给莎士比亚的这行诗句做个长长的脚注才对。”

  “埃尔顿先生居然真的会爱上我,为什么不是别人,而是我,我并不了解他,仅仅在米迹勒节跟他说过话!他是个从来没有过的最漂亮的美男子,就像奈特利先生一样,是大家都敬仰的人!大家都渴望与他作伴,人人都说,假如他愿意的话,他一顿饭也用不着独自在家吃。他受到的邀请比每周日子都多。而且他在教堂的举止是那样的精彩!纳什小 姐把他到海伯里以来做活的所有讲道内容都记录下来了。我的天哪!回想起我第一次见到他的情景,当时几乎什么也不懂!阿博特加那两个孩子和我闯进正厅,透过窗帘朝里面窥视,突然听到他来了,纳什小 姐过来把我们轰走,他自己却留在那儿朝里面望。后来她很快把我叫过去,让我也朝里面望,她真好心。我们都认为他漂亮极了!他跟科尔先生手挽手在一起。”

  “这种联姻对你的任何朋友们都是愉快的,当然,起码的条件是他们有正常的意识;我们不可能将我们的行动讲给傻瓜听。假如他们渴望看到你结婚幸福,那么这个人从各方面都能保证这一点。假如她们的愿望是让你在这片土地上定居下来,与熟悉的人们生活在一起,那么这个愿望一定能实现。假如她们的愿望仅仅是按照字面意义‘嫁了个好人家’,那么这桩婚姻的结果是殷实富足,受人尊敬,蒸蒸日上的家庭,他们一定会感到满意。”

  “是啊,对极了。你的话讲的多好啊。我喜爱听你的话。你什么都懂。你和埃尔顿先生一样聪明。多了不起的字谜!我就是研究上十二个月也编不出像这样的谜语。”

  “从他昨天拒绝的态度看,我就知道他想试试自己的技巧。”

  “毫无疑问,我认为技巧的确很高,这是我读过的最好的字谜了。”

  “当然啦,我从来没有读过目的性这么明确的字谜。”

  “另外,它的长度几乎像我们以前见过的所以字谜几乎一样。

  “我看它的长度没有多少独特之处,一般这种东西不能太短的。”

  哈里特目不转睛地盯着那些句子读着,几乎顾不上听爱玛的话。她脑子里浮现出的是最使她满意的对比。

  不久,她脸颊闪烁出光彩说:“像别人一样有普通的好意,用简短的话语表达出来时一回事,但是像这样用诗句和字谜表达则是另外一回事。”

  爱玛不可能指望她对马丁先生的信作出比这更猛烈的抨击了。

  “如此甜美的诗行!”哈里特继续说道,“瞧瞧最后这两行!但是我该怎么做答呢!还是我仅仅说猜出来就行了?啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,我们该怎么应付么?”

  “留给我来对付好了。你什么也用不着做。我敢保证,他今晚回来的,然后我会把它送还,我们会说些废话,你不必参与。你只要选择适当的时机,让你温柔的眼睛闪烁几下就成了。信任我吧。”

  “啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,多可惜,我不能将这条字谜收集在我的册子力!我肯定,我收集的东西像这样好的还不足一半。”

  “只要不抄最后两行,没有什么理由不能把它收集在你的册子里。”

  “啊!可是这两行……”

  “……是最好的。可以吧。但是只能供个人欣赏,要是仅供个人欣赏,就保留着。不会因为你不抄,它就失去光彩。这两行诗不会消失,意思也不会改变。去掉它们就不是擅自引用,非常漂亮睿智的字谜仍然完整,它可以抄在任何集子里。相信我的活,他不会喜欢自己写的字谜受到随意处置,就像不愿让自己的热情受到捉弄一样。一味恋爱中德诗人必须在两方面都受到鼓励,要么就两方面都不认真对待。把册子拿来,我来抄写,那样就没有你的痕迹了。”

  哈里特服从了,不过,她的思绪几乎不能离开这件工作,应为她心里相当肯定,她的朋友没有能力写下这爱的宣言,要将如此珍贵的奉献以任何形式公诸于众都太可惜了。

  “这本册子我将永远不放手,”她说。

  “好吧,”爱玛回答道,“这是最自然不过的感情了;持续的越久,我就会越感到高兴。我父亲来了,我把这个字谜读给他听,你不反对吧。这会给他极大的欢乐!这类东西它全都喜爱,尤其是那种对女人赞扬恭维的话,他对我们全都非常温柔殷勤。你必须允许我读给他听。”

  哈里特神色不快。

  “我亲爱的哈里特,对这个字谜你不必过分推敲,要是你过于敏感,过于着急,你会无谓的牺牲自己的感情,而且会添枝加叶,甚至无中生有。别让这么个小小的崇拜形势吓住。假如他渴望保守秘密,就不会当着我的面留下这张纸片了。不过,他当时是把它推倒我这个方向来的。咱们别把这件事太当真。咱们就是不对着这么个字条长叹,他也有勇气继续行动下去。”

  “啊!不,我希望我没有显得滑稽可笑。请随便吧。”

  伍德豪斯先生走进门,很快便被引向这个主题,因为他立刻就问了常说的那个问题:“姑娘们,你们的册子怎么样啦?有什么新东西了吗?”

  “是的,爸爸,我有个东西要读给你听,是个全新的东西。今天早上在桌子上发现一张纸条,我们猜想是个仙女留下的,上面有个非常好的字谜,我们刚刚抄进册子里。”

  她读给他听,照他喜欢的那样缓慢而清晰地读,而且读了两三遍,一边读一边对每一部分进行解释。他听了感到非常喜悦,正如她预料的那样,末尾的赞扬之词尤其让他感动。

  “对呀,这的确太对了,讲的恰当极了。非常正确。‘女人,可爱的年轻女人。’这个字谜太美了,亲爱的,我很容易就能猜出是那个仙女送来的。谁也写不出这么美好的东西,只有你,爱玛。”

  爱玛仅仅点了点头,微笑着。他思索片刻后很温和地叹了口气,补充说:

  “不难看出你像谁!你亲爱的母亲在所有这些方面全都聪明极了!假如我有她的记忆力就好了!可我什么都记不起来,就连你听我提到过的那则谜语也记不得了。我只能想起第一段。”

  “基蒂虽美,却冷若冰霜,

  煽起热情,又让我悲伤,

  招来蒙面好汉相助,

  又害怕他的到来,

  因为对我求婚构成威胁。”

  “我能记起的就这些——不过整个谜语编的流畅极了。亲爱的,我想,你说过你抄下它了。”

  “是的,爸爸,这谜语就抄在我们这个册子的第二页。我们是从《雅粹文摘》中抄下来的。你知道,是加里克出版的。”

  “对,对极了。要是我能多回忆起一些该多好啊!‘基蒂虽美,却冷若冰霜’,这个名字让我想起了伊沙贝拉,因为他的教名与凯瑟琳十分相近,那时她祖母的教名。我希望我们下个星期能请她来。亲爱的,你想过把她安顿在那儿吗?还有她的孩子们该住那个房间?”

  “啊!想过了——她当然要单独住一间房,就住在她常住的那间,孩子们就像往常那样住在育儿室。干嘛要变呢?”

  “我不知道,我亲爱的——不过自从她们上次来过之后,已经有这么长时间了!自从上个复活节住过短短的几天,以后就没来过。有约翰•奈特勒先生这么个律师可真不方便。可怜得伊沙贝拉!——她被人家从我们身边夺走了,真伤心哪——她见不到泰勒小 姐该多遗憾!”

  “爸爸,至少她不会感到意外。”

  “我亲爱的,我说不准。反正我第一次听说她要结婚的消息后感到非常吃惊。”

  “伊沙贝拉来的时候,我们必须请韦斯顿夫妇来跟我们一起进餐,”

  “对,我亲爱的,要是有时间就这么办。不过,”他声音非常压抑地说,“她回来只停留一个星期。这么短时间什么也做不成。”

  “不幸的是他们不能久留,不过看来他们别无选择。约翰•奈特利先生必须在28号回到城里,我们应该感到知足才对,爸爸,因为他们要把自己能在乡下停留的时间完全用来陪我们,他们并不打算去唐沃尔宅子住两天。奈特利先生保证说,今年圣诞节不要求他们去了——不过你知道的,他们没在一起相聚已经有很长时间了,比我们分离的时间长的多。”

  “我亲爱的,假如伊沙贝拉去了别的地方儿不来哈特费尔的宅子,那可实在太残酷了。”

  物的豪斯先生绝对不考虑奈特利先生对他兄弟可能的要求,也不能容忍任何人对伊沙贝拉的要求,他要绝对占有他们。他坐着苦思冥想片刻,然后说:

  “他尽管走,可是我看不出为什么伊沙贝拉非走不可。爱玛我想,我要设法说服她多跟我们住一阵子。她和孩子们可以好好住一段时间的。”

  “啊!爸爸——这是你绝对做不成,我认为你绝对不会成功。要让伊沙贝拉不跟丈夫在一起,她可不干。”

  这一点太显而易见了,不必进行什么争执。尽管伍德豪斯先生不情愿,可他也只能谦恭地叹息一声而已。爱玛看到因为女儿与丈夫的眷恋之情使她的精神受到影响,她便立刻转向准能让他们精神振奋的话题。

  “我姐姐和姐夫来的时候,哈里特必须尽量很咱们在一起。我肯定她一定喜欢跟孩子们作伴。我们为孩子们感到非常自豪,不是吗爸爸?我不知道她认为那个更漂亮些,亨利还是约翰?”

  “啊,我也真想知道她认为那个比较漂亮。可怜的小家伙们,他们多高兴来这儿哪。阿里特,他们非常喜欢到哈特费尔的宅子来。”

  “我肯定他们喜欢来,先生。我肯定他们没一个不愿意来的。”

  “亨利是个好孩子,不过约翰跟他妈妈很想想。亨利是老大,是从我的名字定的名,不过,是伊沙贝拉叫她亨利的,约翰是老二,就从了他父亲的名字,不过,是伊沙贝拉叫他亨利的,为什么老大没有继承父亲的名字。他实在是个非常聪明的孩子。他们全都特别聪明,他们有许多有趣的花招。他们会跑到我的椅子跟前问我,‘外公,你能不能给我们一根绳子?’亨利还向我要过一把刀子,不过我告诉他说刀子是专门为外公、爷爷们制造的。我想他们父亲常常对他们过于粗鲁。”

  “在你看来他显得粗鲁,”爱玛说,“因为你自己太文雅了。不过,假如你将她与其他父亲做个对比,就不会觉得他粗鲁。他希望他的孩子们活泼而顽强。假如他们捣蛋,就不免斥责他们两句。他可是个慈爱的父亲——约翰•奈特利先生当然是个慈爱的父亲。孩子们都喜欢他。”

  “可是他们伯父以来,就把他们抛的有天花板那么高,真能吓死人!”

  “可是他们喜欢这样,咋咋。他们最喜欢的就是那种活动了,假如他们的伯伯不定下轮流玩的规定,那他们谁也不愿意把机会让给对方。”

  “哎呀。这我可无法理解了。”

  “爸爸,我们大家都是这样。世界上有一半人不理解另一半人的乐趣。”

  接近中午时分,两位姑娘正打算分头为每日下午四点钟的正餐做准备,那条无与伦比的字谜作者再次步入。哈里特转身回避,爱马路出平时挂在脸上的微笑迎接了他。她敏锐的目光很快便从他的眼睛里看出,他意识到自己采取了主动行动——就像掷出个筛子,照她判断,他此番来是想看看有什么可能的结果。不过,他的正式借口是请求原谅他晚上不能来出席伍德豪斯先生的晚会,并且希望不会因此给哈特费尔的宅子造成任何不快。不过,假如他的确会给大家造成不快,那么他会放弃其它事情。不过,因为科尔先生一再邀请他吃饭,而且对这事非常重视,他已经衷心表示答应。

  爱玛向他致谢,不过不能让他的朋友因为他们的原因而失望,他父亲肯定会找到人一起玩骨牌。他再次表示愿意放弃约会,她再次表示不能接受。他似乎便准备鞠躬告辞,他这时从桌子上拿起那张纸片归还给他:

  “啊!感谢你好意将这个字谜留给我们看。我们对它推崇备至,已经冒昧地放在史密斯小 姐的集子里了。我希望,你的朋友不会认为这有什么不妥。当然啦。我仅仅抄写了前八行。”

  埃尔顿先生当然不知道该怎么说才好了。他的表情显得疑惑——颇为迷惑不解,嘴上说了诸如“很荣幸”之类的客套话,朝爱玛和哈里特扫视一眼,然后发现了展开在桌子上的那本册子,便捧起来非常认真地阅读。爱玛间最尴尬的时刻过去了,便微笑着说:

  “请你带我向你的朋友致歉,不过这么好的一个字谜不该限制在一两位读者之间。他编写时态度如此殷勤,应当得到每一位女子的嘉许才对。”

  “我可以毫不迟疑地说。”埃尔顿先生回答道,不过他说这话时却非常踌躇,“我丝毫不怀疑,我的朋友知道这样的结果会产生与我一样的感觉,假如他像我这样看到自己小小的作品蒙受如此厚爱,他会认为是一生最值得自豪的时光。”说完他在此朝册子望了一眼,将它放在桌子上。

  他说完这话便匆匆离去了,爱玛并不认为匆匆离去是因为害羞,因为尽管他有上流的品质和宜人的脾气,可是这话说得那么虚情假意,她当时便几乎放声大笑,她连忙跑开自己笑个痛快,让哈里特独自留在那里手温情而庄严的喜悦。

  

  









第十章

  尽管此时正值十二月中间,但是,年轻女士们的户外的日常活动并没有被严寒天气所阻止。早上,爱玛动身前往海伯里村外一个贫穷生病的人家里做慈善拜访。

  那座陋舍所在的巷子与本地虽不笔直却还宽阔的正街相垂直,我们所以提到这条巷子,是因为埃尔顿先生的砖舍正坐落在这里,经过几座比较简陋的房子后,在这条巷子大约四分子一英里的地方便是这位教区牧师陈旧不佳的宅第。房子的位置谈不上优越,与街道靠的不能再近了,不过,此时的房主使这宅子显得活泼而令人愉快,两位朋友从房子外面经过时,不能不减慢脚步,仔细观察。爱玛这样评论到:

  “就是这儿。将来有一天,你和你的谜语册子会一起到这儿来。”

  哈里特说:“啊!多美的家!多漂亮啊!那种黄色的窗帘是纳什小 姐最崇拜的。”

  “我现在不常走这条路,”爱玛边走边说,“不过,当时这里的东西非常诱人,我要逐渐熟悉哈伯里这个地带的树篱、大门、池塘和树桩。”

  她发现,哈里特一辈子从来没到靠近牧师家的地方来过,所以她对这所房子极感兴趣。从外在表现和可能性考虑,爱玛只能将它与埃尔顿先生在她身上发现的机敏归入一类,认为那是爱情的证明。

  “我真希望想出个计策,”她说。“不过我想不出什么进去的借口——我不能相哪个佣人打听他管家的情况,也没有我父亲带给他们的口信。”

  她思索了一下,可是什么也想不出来。两人沉默几分钟后,哈里特再次开了口:

  “伍德豪斯小 姐。我真奇怪你为什么不结婚,也不计划结婚!你这么富有魅力!”

  爱玛笑了,回答道:

  “哈勒特,我有没有魅力都不足以诱使我结婚。我必须发现其它人是有能力的——至少得找到一个有能力的人才成。我不仅现在不打算结婚,而且我根本就很少有结婚的愿望。”

  “啊!你这么说,可我不能相信。”

  “要让我受到诱惑,除非见到某个比别人优越的多的人。你知道的,埃尔顿先生……”她镇定下来,“是根本不可能的。我根本不愿意看到这种人。我不会受到诱惑。我不能放弃将来更好的机会。假如我结婚,将来肯定后悔。”

  “我的天哪!听一个女人这么说真是太奇怪了!”

  “我可没有普通女人那种结婚的愿望。假如我恋爱,那也将是一种不同的情况!可我从来没有恋爱过,这不是我的方式,也不是我的本性。我认为我永远不会那样。没有爱情,假如我想改变现在的处境,我就是个傻瓜。幸亏我不想改变,我不要恋爱的过程,也不需要因此产生的重要地位,因为我相信,几乎没有多少结过婚的女人在他们丈夫的房子里拥有我在哈特费尔的宅子中的一半权威,我也绝对不会得到现在这样受到真正热爱的重要地位。在任何男人的眼睛里,我都不像在父亲的眼睛里这样永远处于第一位,永远都是正确的。”

  “但是那会像贝茨小 姐一样,最后变成个老小 姐的。”

  “哈里特,你描绘的那可是个可怕的景象,假如我认为我可能变成贝茨小 姐的模样,那我明天就结婚。她是那么愚蠢,那么自得其乐,脸上挂着那样的微笑,说起话来喋喋不休,毫无高贵可言,一切都不讲究,喜欢把我周围的一切都讲个人听。不过,跟你说句悄悄活,我深信,除了不结婚之外,我跟她绝对不可能有任何相似之处。”

  “不过,你仍然还变成个老处女的!那实在太可怕了!”

  “哈里特,别在乎,我不会变成贫穷的老处女,只有贫穷才会使独身者受的公众的蔑视!一个独身女人如果收入微薄一定非常可笑,准会惹人讨厌,老处女!正好是少男少女的笑柄;不过一个富有的独身女人从来都受人尊敬,可以像任何人一样有理性,一样愉快。这种区别并不想世人乍一看那么明白,那么合情合理。因为微薄低收入有一种让人思维萎缩,脾气怪癖的倾向。那些几乎难以维持生活的人,不可避免的生活在非常有限的范围里,而且一般来说生活在社会底层,这种人自然没什么自由可言,心情也不可能好。不过,这些与贝茨小 姐无涉。她的脾气太好,太愚蠢,根本不能跟我相提并论。伯过,总的来说,她既然既是独身,有相当贫穷,却能满足大家的欣赏品位。贫穷确实没有让她的思维萎缩。我真的相信,假如她有一个先令的话,她会把六个便士送人,人们谁也不怕他,那便是她了不起的魅力。”

  “我的天哪!那么你打算怎么办呢?等到你老迈的时候做什么呢?”

  “哈里特,假如我还算有自知之明的话,我要说,我的脑子活跃而忙碌,有的别多的独到见解,我看不出四五十岁怎么会比二十一岁时更缺少消遣内容。女人们的眼睛、双手和脑子常常从事的活动,到时候会像现在一样让我忙碌,或者根本不会发生什么重要变化。假如我减少绘画,我会增加阅读;假如我不搞音乐,我会从事织毯。至于说到感兴趣的目标,热爱的对象,那其实是自卑的症结所在,不结婚要避免的头号大敌正在与此。我不会有任何问题,我姐姐所有的孩子我都非常热爱,也是我关心体贴的。无论如何他们都足够我老年时施与各种情感了。他们数目多的足够寄托各种希望,带走种种焦虑。虽然我对不论那一个孩子的慈爱都不及对父亲的爱,不过这很适合我对于舒适的观念,它比热情愚昧更好。我的外甥和外甥女们!我要常常让一个外甥女守在我身边。”

  “你认识贝茨小 姐的外甥女吗?我知道你肯定见过她无数次,不过你跟她熟悉吗?”

  “不错,熟悉的。她到海伯里来的时候,我们总是不得不正面相遇。顺便说说,有一个外甥女在身边,几乎能让人忘记骄傲自负。我的老天那!把奈特里一家人需要我耐住性子忍受的东西全加在一起,也不及简•费尔法克斯家的一半。一听简•费尔法克斯的名字就让人作呕。她写去的每封信都要读上四五遍。她对所有的朋友都要恭维个没完。假如她寄给姨妈一款胸衣图案,或者寄给外婆一双吊袜带,那么整整一个月大家都别想听她说别的内容。我愿意祝福简•费尔法克斯,不过她让我厌烦的要死。”

  她们现在来到了那座陋宅外面,各种闲谈全都停止了。爱玛非常富有同情心,只要她出面,穷人们的各种痛苦肯定会减轻,她不但会注意他们,还会他们,耐心倾听并给他们忠告,还会解囊相助。她理解他们的方式,不顾忌他们的无知和他们受到的诱惑,也不考虑这些人对特别的善意毫无浪漫的看法,因为他们接受到的教育太少太少。她充满同情地了解他们的难处,以自己的智慧和好意向他们提供帮助。此时她来拜访的是个贫病交加的家庭。在这里停留尽可能长的时间,并且提供过安慰和忠告之后,她与哈里特告辞出来,面部表情符合这里的要求,她说:

  “哈里特,这种景象对人是有好处的。与它相比,其他一切都显得多么微不足道啊!我现在仿佛感到这辈子除了考虑这些可怜的人们之外,什么其它东西都不会考虑了。可是,谁又能说的准这想法多快就会从脑子里消失呢?”

  “对极了,”哈里特附和道,“可怜的人们!真是让人都不会考虑了。”

  “说实在话,我认为这种印象不会很快就抹去,”爱玛说着穿过低矮的树篱,步履蹒跚地走在院子里狭窄而滑溜的小径上,最后回到小巷里。“我认为不会很快抹去,”她停下脚步再次朝这个可怜的地方瞅了一眼,心里回忆起室内更加悲惨的景象。

  “啊!天哪。”她的同伴说。

  她们接着朝向前走去。小巷稍有些弯曲,从那段弯路走出来后,她们迎面看到了埃尔顿先生,距离近的让爱玛刚刚有点时间接应她的话。

  “啊!哈里特,这可是抓恩良好想法是否稳定的突然考验。”她微笑着说,“假如同情激发起受苦人的努力,对他们产生了安慰,我想说,那就真正起到了重要作用。假如我们体谅那些可怜的人们,尽力去帮助他们,其它东西却都是空洞的怜悯,除了让我们自己感到压抑之外,不会有任何好处。”

  哈里特仅仅有时间回答说:“啊!亲爱的,是啊。”话刚说完,那位绅士便参与进来。不过,他们交谈的第一个话题便是那个贫穷家庭的苦难和需要。他现在要延期去拜访他们,不过三人在一起进行了很好的交谈,涉及的内容是可以为他们做些什么,以及什么是必须做的。埃尔顿先生转身陪伴她们。

  “大家聚在一起执行这样的使命,”爱玛想到,“做一个慈善活动计划,这会让他们大大增加与对方的爱。假如她们因此公开关系,我一点儿也不会感到意外。假如我不在这儿,他们肯定会公开的。要是我能到其它地方去多好。”

  她急于跟他们拉开距离,很快便占主导路一侧高出小巷路面的一条狭窄小径。可是,她走了不到两分钟,就发觉哈里特出于依赖和摹仿习惯,也踏上这条小径了。总之,他俩很快就会赶上它。这可不成。她立刻停下脚步,装作要系鞋带,弯下腰蹲在小径上,乞求他们接着往前走,说是她半分钟后就赶上来。他们便按照她的愿望接着走。等到她觉得时间已经足够系好鞋带了,那家派来的孩子赶里上来,根据她的指示,带着槽子到哈特费尔的宅子去盛鸡汤。她于是便有借口进一步搁置。与这个孩子并肩步行,与她交谈并且向她提问,这情景最自然不过了,至少用不着她刻意策划便表演的天衣无缝。这意味着那俩位可以继续在前面走,而用不着等她。不过,尽管不情愿,她还是逐渐赶上了他们。孩子的脚步挺快,而他们却走的较慢。她对这种局面很关心,因为他们显然在进行双方都感兴趣的交谈。埃尔顿先生讲得津津有味,哈里特听的兴致盎然。爱玛打发那孩子往前面走,自己开始考虑如何设法罗在后面,这是他们俩都转过身来看,她不得不与他们走在一起。

  埃尔顿先生仍然在谈话,继续讲述某个有趣的细节。爱玛跟到一阵失望,因为她发现他不过对自己的同伴叙述昨天与他的朋友科尔先生聚会是的轶事,她来的时候刚刚赶上听他讲昨天吃的东西:威尔特郡斯蒂尔顿的干酪、黄油、甜菜根以及各种甜点。

  “当然很快就会引出某种好的话题,”她自我安慰到,那将是两个恋人都感兴趣的话题,是通向两人心田的话题。假如我与他们的距离保持的远些就好了。”

  这时,两人默不作声并肩走着,直到走到牧师宅第的板栅时,爱玛突然打定主意,要让他至少将哈里特带进那房子。于是她再次发现自己的靴子除了岔子,有一次留在后面整理,她敏捷地一把扯断鞋带,拽出来抛近一条壕沟,于是请求他们停下脚步,说是自己已经无法收拾好靴子,就连凑合步行回家也不可能了。

  “我的鞋带有一截丢失了,”她说,“我不知道该怎么应付了。我与你们同行给你们两位造成这么多麻烦,不过我希望我的装备并非总是这么糟糕。埃尔顿先生,我不得不要求在你家稍事停留,请求你的管家给我找跟带子或者细绳子,好让我把靴子拴在脚上。”

  埃尔顿先生听了这建议高兴极了,立刻显得无比机敏殷勤,带领她们走进房子,然后努力使一切都显得好上加好。她们首先走进主要由他占用的一间正房,后面是与这间屋子相同的另一间屋子,两间屋子之间的门是敞开的,爱玛与管家一道走进那扇们,以最舒适的姿态接受帮助。她发现他不得不让那扇门保持敞开,不过,她心里真希望埃尔顿先生把它关上。可是门没有关,仍然敞开着。她与那管家喋喋不休地交谈。资望他因此能在隔壁那间屋子里按自己的意思选择话题。有十分钟时间,她出了自己说话的声音之外,什么都听不见,但是他不可能更长时间的保护他们。她不得不结束谈话出现在他们面前。

  两位“恋人”并肩站在一扇窗户前。那扇窗户外的景色最佳。一时间,爱玛沉浸在自己策划成功的荣誉感之中。然而情况并非如此,他根本没有达到这一点,他的态度非常谦和,心情极为欣喜。他告诉哈里特说刚才看到她们经过这里,故意跟在她们身后。她有说了些殷勤和表示善意的话,不过并不专注。

  “要留心,要非常留心,”爱玛想到。“他是在一步步逼近,除非他能保证自己的安全,否则不会越雷池半步。”

  尽管她的精心策划并未奏效,然而她自得其乐地认为,眼前的情形对两人都是愉快的享受,最后结果必然是那个伟大的事件。

  

  









第十一章

  现在,爱玛不得不将埃尔顿先生独子撇在家里。她此时既没有能力左右他的幸福,也不能帮他加快步伐采取行动。她姐姐一家不久要来访,等待过后紧接着便是现实,这成了她的主要兴趣中心。她们在哈特费尔的宅子暂住的一天中,她出了向那对“恋人”偶尔提供些帮助之外,没有能力做更多的事情,她自己也没想过还能有什么其它作为。假如他们有意,准能迅速进展。然而,不论他们是否愿意,他们必须以某种方式进展。她几乎不能相信他们会处于停滞状态。他们是人,为他们做得越多,他们自己的行动就越少。

  约翰•奈特里夫妇上次离开萨利郡以来的时间比以前的间隔长的多。自他们结婚以后,今年之前的每一次长假都是一半在哈特费尔的宅子度过,另一半在唐沃尔宅子渡过。不过,今年秋天的每一个假日,他们都带孩子到海滨去洗海水浴,所以萨利郡的熟人们有好几个月没有按时见到过他们,伍德豪斯先生根本没有拜访过他们,因为谁也休想引诱她旅行倒比伦敦还远的地方去,就是为了去见伊沙贝拉也不行。伊沙贝拉现在怀着又紧张又担忧的欢乐心情,到这里来进行短暂探望。

  她为她的旅途劳顿和麻烦大为操心,却根本不考虑自己马匹的疲劳,也不考虑车夫接部分旅行者走完后半程所付出的辛劳,可以他的操心完全没有必要。那十六哩旅程愉快地结束了,奈特里夫妇、她们的五个孩子,以及组成这个旅行团的几名女佣,全都安全的抵达了哈特费尔的宅子。到达后,一派忙碌和欢乐气氛,许许多多声音在同时打招呼,在表示欢迎再说热情洋溢的话语,人们在下车,在走动,制造出种种噪音和混乱,假如换了其它场合,伍德豪斯先生绝对受不了,即使是在这种场合,他也忍受不了多久。约翰•奈特里夫人对哈特费尔德宅子的习俗和父亲的情感非常敬重,尽管她作为母亲渴望自己的孩子们立即欢乐一番,也希望他们立刻享有各种自由,得到照料,很快吃喝过后好好睡一觉,然后尽情玩耍,总之,像他们希望的那样,让他们随心所欲而丝毫也不耽搁,但是,她绝对不允许孩子们打扰他,既不允许他们直接打扰,也不准佣人对孩子们过于殷勤。

  约翰•奈特里太太是一位面目娇好、身材雅致,小巧玲珑的女人,态度温和平静,脾气非常和蔼,充满慈爱就,综合了人类认识史的积极成果,特别批判地吸取了黑格,是她家庭的中心。她是一位贤妻良母,对父亲和妹妹的柔情爱意仅仅次于对丈夫和孩子们的爱。在她的目光中,他们谁都没有任何缺点。她不一个领悟力强而敏捷的女人,在这一点上,她继承了父亲的大部分素质。她的体质脆弱,因为她对孩子们过分操心,心头有太多的担心,身心过分紧张。她父亲喜欢求助于佩里先生,而她则喜欢向温费尔德先生求教。父女俩还有许多相似之处:生性乐善好施;习惯对每一位老熟人表示尊敬。

  约翰•奈特里先生,一副绅士模样,非常聪明。他在职业上出人头地,在家庭中占据显著地位,他的个性值得人们尊敬。不过,鉴于他的态度保守,大家很难接受他感染而愉快,他有时还会当众沉下脸来。他并不是个爱发脾气的人,并不无缘无故温怒,但是他的脾气并不是他最完美的品质,再说,有这么一位值得崇拜的妻子做比较,几乎不可能掩盖天性中的种种瑕疵。她脾性中的甜美必然危机他的天性。而他明晰敏捷的思维正是她缺少的,他有时会作出不雅的举止,或者说些严厉的话。她漂亮的小姨子并不十分喜欢他。他的一切错处都逃不过他的注意。她对伊沙贝拉受到他的各种细微的感情伤害非常敏感,而伊沙贝拉自己却感本察觉不到。假如他的态度中增加一些对伊沙贝拉的妹妹的恭维,她或许可以不去注意这类伤害,可是他的态度就像个平静的兄弟和朋友,既不恭维别人,也不放过别人的缺陷——他有时就犯这种毛病——对她父亲不孝敬。他在这方面并不总是具备应有的耐心。伍德豪斯先生的怪癖和烦躁态度有时能刺激的他与之针锋相对,作出合理的规劝或尖锐的反驳,因为约翰•内特里先生对岳父大人其实极为尊敬,并且对他赋予的一切有着强烈的认识,但是爱玛认为他说得太多,实在不能宽容,尽管有些冒昧的话并未说出口,爱玛却常常为担心而感受到焦虑和痛苦。每次拜访开始并不会发生这样的事,不过这种必不可少的礼貌非常短暂,可能消失在纯洁而诚恳的气氛中。他们神态安详地在一起坐了没多久,我伍德豪斯先生便忧郁地摇了摇头,叹了口气,对他女儿说起自从她上次走后,哈特费尔德宅子发生的伤心事。

  “啊!我的天哪。”他说,“可怜的泰勒小 姐——真让人伤心极了。”

  “哦!可不是嘛,”她立刻表示同情地嚷起来,“你肯定非常想念她!亲爱的爱玛也肯定想念她!对你们俩都是巨大的损失!我为此一直替你们感到伤心。我简直想不出,没有她你们怎么过。这的确是个惹人伤心的变化。不过我希望她过的好,爸爸。”

  “过的好,我亲爱的——我希望——过得很好——我不知道,我甚至不知道她是不是能适应那个地方。”

  约翰•奈特里先生此时平静地问爱玛,朗到斯宅子的气氛有什么值得怀疑的地方。

  “啊,没有——没有任何值得怀疑的地方。我一辈子从来没有见韦斯顿太太生活得这么好过,她看上去从来没有像现在这么好。爸爸不过是表达自己心中的遗憾而已。”

  “关系双方的荣誉,”他漂亮的作答。

  “爸爸,你能常常见到她吗?”伊沙贝拉以父亲乐意接受的平淡语气问道:

  伍德豪斯先生迟疑着……“并不像希望的那么频繁,亲爱的。”

  “啊!爸爸,从他们结婚以来,我们只有一天没有见着他们。去了那一天之外,不是上午就是晚上,我们总能见到他们,有时是韦斯顿先生。有时候是韦斯顿太太,不过一般是两人相偕而来,不是在朗道斯宅子就是在这儿——伊沙贝拉,你可以想象出,大部分时间是在这。他们能到这儿不真是太好了,韦斯顿先生像她一样好,爸爸,假如你用那种忧郁的语调讲话,会让伊沙贝拉对我们大家产生错误印象的。大家都明白自己怀念泰勒小 姐,但是大家也都能确信,韦斯顿夫妇的确作出努力。以我们自己能想象到的方式满足我们,免得思念她——这可是千真万确的事实哪。”

  “恰如其分,”约翰•奈特里先生说;“跟我从你们的信中预测的一样。,我们不能怀疑她对你们的关心,他是个有闲而喜欢社交的人,使这一切都变得非常简单,亲爱的,你一直感到焦虑不安,可我一再对你说过,我认为哈特费尔德宅子里不会发生什么重大的变化,现在,听了爱玛的话,我希望你感到满意。”

  “当然啦,”伍德豪斯先生说。“不错。我当然不能否认。可怜的韦斯顿太太和韦斯顿先生的确常来看我们,可她拜访过后总是要离开的。”

  “爸爸,假如她不愿意走,那韦斯顿先生可太难受了,你几乎把韦斯顿先生忘记了。”

  “我也这么想,”约翰•奈特里先生愉快地说:“我想韦斯顿先生会有些小小的怨气,爱玛,我不妨替那丈夫想一想。我是个丈夫,你还没有成为妻子,一个男人的抱怨也许很可能让我们产生同感,至于伊沙贝拉,她结婚已经太久了,不再能体会到将丈夫们完全排出在外给他们造成的不便。”

  “哦!我亲爱的,”他妻子听见他的话,并没有完全理解便嚷起来。“你说的是我?我敢说,在提倡注重婚姻关系方面,没有哪个人有可能比我更加卖力。假如不是由于她离开哈特费尔德宅子给大家开来了悲伤,我准会认为泰勒小 姐是世界上最幸福不过的女人。至于手大家怠慢了韦斯顿先生,我认为韦斯顿先生一位最杰出的先生,他得到什么都不过分。我相信,他是世界上脾气最好的男人。当然啦,你和你兄弟是个例外,我真不知道除此之外,还有谁的脾气比他好。我不会忘记去年复活节他帮亨利迎着大风放风筝。去年九月,他晚上十二点了还专门好意写来条子,向我保证科海姆不流行猩红热,打那以后,我就确信,世界上没有比他更加关心别人的人,也没有比他更好的人了。”

  “那年轻人哪?”约翰•奈特里先生问道。“他参加过她的婚礼没有?”

  “没来过,”爱玛回答道。“大家都以为他该在他们婚后不久回来探望,可他没来。最近没听人们提起过她。”

  “你该对大家讲讲那封信的事,我亲爱的,”她父亲说。“他给可怜的韦斯顿太太写了封信,向她道贺,那真是封非常得体非常美好的信。她让我看过那信。我认为他那样做非常好。可你们知道,大家说那上不是他自己的想法。他还那么年轻,或许是他舅舅……”

  “我亲爱的爸爸,他都二十三啦。你忘记时间过去多久了。”

  “二十三!真那么大!哎呀,我真不敢想——可他母亲去世他才两岁呀!哎哟,可真是日月如飞哪,我的记性太糟啦。不过,那的确是一封极好的信,让韦斯顿先生和韦斯顿太太看了极为高兴。我记得信发自韦茅斯,日期是九月二十八日——信的开头是这么写的,‘我亲爱的夫人’,不过我记不得后面接着是什么内容了。信的末尾签名是‘F•C•韦斯顿•丘吉尔’。这些我记得清清楚楚。”

  “多让人高兴,多么得体呀!”好心的约翰•奈特里太太感叹道。“我毫不怀疑,他是个最和蔼可亲的年轻人。可是,他不在家里跟父亲一起生活,这多么让人伤心!一个孩子离开父母和自己的家总是让人感到伤心!我绝对不能理解韦斯顿先生怎么舍得离开他。放弃自己的孩子!我实在不敢想象一个人竟然想另一个人提出这样的建议。”

  “我猜想,没有那个人认真替丘吉尔家考虑过,”约翰•奈特里先生冷淡地评论道。“不过,你也用不着猜想韦斯顿先生打法亨利或者约翰走的时候会产生什么样的感情。韦斯顿先生生性从容欢快,而不是个感情强烈的人。他随遇而安,并且能从中发现乐趣,我怀疑,他从所谓社交中获得的享受,也就是说,从吃、喝、每周与邻居打五天惠斯特牌中获得的乐趣,是不是胜过从家庭温暖,或能从家庭能提供的乐趣中获得享受。”

  爱玛认为这番话几乎是对韦斯顿先生的指责,心理不能赞同,便想指出,不过她竭力忍了忍,没有开口。她要尽可能保持祥和气氛。她姐夫在家庭积习中贯穿着某种荣誉感和价值观,由于他的家庭使他从各方面都感到满足,结果他的脾气中便对一般意义上的社会交往,以及亲戚们的社交活动满怀鄙视——这一切都要求高度忍耐。

  

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:20重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER XIII
There could hardly be a happier creature in the world than Mrs. John Knightley, in this short visit to Hartfield, going about every morning among her old acquaintance with her five children, and talking over what she had done every evening with her father and sister. She had nothing to wish otherwise, but that the days did not pass so swiftly. It was a delightful visit;--perfect, in being much too short.

In general their evenings were less engaged with friends than their mornings; but one complete dinner engagement, and out of the house too, there was no avoiding, though at Christmas. Mr. Weston would take no denial; they must all dine at Randalls one day;--even Mr. Woodhouse was persuaded to think it a possible thing in preference to a division of the party.

How they were all to be conveyed, he would have made a difficulty if he could, but as his son and daughter's carriage and horses were actually at Hartfield, he was not able to make more than a simple question on that head; it hardly amounted to a doubt; nor did it occupy Emma long to convince him that they might in one of the carriages find room for Harriet also.

Harriet, Mr. Elton, and Mr. Knightley, their own especial set, were the only persons invited to meet them;--the hours were to be early, as well as the numbers few; Mr. Woodhouse's habits and inclination being consulted in every thing.

The evening before this great event (for it was a very great event that Mr. Woodhouse should dine out, on the 24th of December) had been spent by Harriet at Hartfield, and she had gone home so much indisposed with a cold, that, but for her own earnest wish of being nursed by Mrs. Goddard, Emma could not have allowed her to leave the house. Emma called on her the next day, and found her doom already signed with regard to Randalls. She was very feverish and had a bad sore throat: Mrs. Goddard was full of care and affection, Mr. Perry was talked of, and Harriet herself was too ill and low to resist the authority which excluded her from this delightful engagement, though she could not speak of her loss without many tears.

Emma sat with her as long as she could, to attend her in Mrs. Goddard's unavoidable absences, and raise her spirits by representing how much Mr. Elton's would be depressed when he knew her state; and left her at last tolerably comfortable, in the sweet dependence of his having a most comfortless visit, and of their all missing her very much. She had not advanced many yards from Mrs. Goddard's door, when she was met by Mr. Elton himself, evidently coming towards it, and as they walked on slowly together in conversation about the invalid-- of whom he, on the rumour of considerable illness, had been going to inquire, that he might carry some report of her to Hartfield-- they were overtaken by Mr. John Knightley returning from the daily visit to Donwell, with his two eldest boys, whose healthy, glowing faces shewed all the benefit of a country run, and seemed to ensure a quick despatch of the roast mutton and rice pudding they were hastening home for. They joined company and proceeded together. Emma was just describing the nature of her friend's complaint;-- "a throat very much inflamed, with a great deal of heat about her, a quick, low pulse, &c. and she was sorry to find from Mrs. Goddard that Harriet was liable to very bad sore-throats, and had often alarmed her with them." Mr. Elton looked all alarm on the occasion, as he exclaimed,
"A sore-throat!--I hope not infectious. I hope not of a putrid infectious sort. Has Perry seen her? Indeed you should take care of yourself as well as of your friend. Let me entreat you to run no risks. Why does not Perry see her?"

Emma, who was not really at all frightened herself, tranquillised this excess of apprehension by assurances of Mrs. Goddard's experience and care; but as there must still remain a degree of uneasiness which she could not wish to reason away, which she would rather feed and assist than not, she added soon afterwards--as if quite another subject,

"It is so cold, so very cold--and looks and feels so very much like snow, that if it were to any other place or with any other party, I should really try not to go out to-day--and dissuade my father from venturing; but as he has made up his mind, and does not seem to feel the cold himself, I do not like to interfere, as I know it would be so great a disappointment to Mr. and Mrs. Weston. But, upon my word, Mr. Elton, in your case, I should certainly excuse myself. You appear to me a little hoarse already, and when you consider what demand of voice and what fatigues to-morrow will bring, I think it would be no more than common prudence to stay at home and take care of yourself to-night."

Mr. Elton looked as if he did not very well know what answer to make; which was exactly the case; for though very much gratified by the kind care of such a fair lady, and not liking to resist any advice of her's, he had not really the least inclination to give up the visit;-- but Emma, too eager and busy in her own previous conceptions and views to hear him impartially, or see him with clear vision, was very well satisfied with his muttering acknowledgment of its being "very cold, certainly very cold," and walked on, rejoicing in having extricated him from Randalls, and secured him the power of sending to inquire after Harriet every hour of the evening.

"You do quite right," said she;--"we will make your apologies to Mr. and Mrs. Weston."

But hardly had she so spoken, when she found her brother was civilly offering a seat in his carriage, if the weather were Mr. Elton's only objection, and Mr. Elton actually accepting the offer with much prompt satisfaction. It was a done thing; Mr. Elton was to go, and never had his broad handsome face expressed more pleasure than at this moment; never had his smile been stronger, nor his eyes more exulting than when he next looked at her.

"Well," said she to herself, "this is most strange!--After I had got him off so well, to chuse to go into company, and leave Harriet ill behind!--Most strange indeed!--But there is, I believe, in many men, especially single men, such an inclination-- such a passion for dining out--a dinner engagement is so high in the class of their pleasures, their employments, their dignities, almost their duties, that any thing gives way to it--and this must be the case with Mr. Elton; a most valuable, amiable, pleasing young man undoubtedly, and very much in love with Harriet; but still, he cannot refuse an invitation, he must dine out wherever he is asked. What a strange thing love is! he can see ready wit in Harriet, but will not dine alone for her."

Soon afterwards Mr. Elton quitted them, and she could not but do him the justice of feeling that there was a great deal of sentiment in his manner of naming Harriet at parting; in the tone of his voice while assuring her that he should call at Mrs. Goddard's for news of her fair friend, the last thing before he prepared for the happiness of meeting her again, when he hoped to be able to give a better report; and he sighed and smiled himself off in a way that left the balance of approbation much in his favour.

After a few minutes of entire silence between them, John Knightley began with--

"I never in my life saw a man more intent on being agreeable than Mr. Elton. It is downright labour to him where ladies are concerned. With men he can be rational and unaffected, but when he has ladies to please, every feature works."

"Mr. Elton's manners are not perfect," replied Emma; "but where there is a wish to please, one ought to overlook, and one does overlook a great deal. Where a man does his best with only moderate powers, he will have the advantage over negligent superiority. There is such perfect good-temper and good-will in Mr. Elton as one cannot but value."

"Yes," said Mr. John Knightley presently, with some slyness, "he seems to have a great deal of good-will towards you."

"Me!" she replied with a smile of astonishment, "are you imagining me to be Mr. Elton's object?"

"Such an imagination has crossed me, I own, Emma; and if it never occurred to you before, you may as well take it into consideration now."

"Mr. Elton in love with me!--What an idea!"

"I do not say it is so; but you will do well to consider whether it is so or not, and to regulate your behaviour accordingly. I think your manners to him encouraging. I speak as a friend, Emma. You had better look about you, and ascertain what you do, and what you mean to do."

"I thank you; but I assure you you are quite mistaken. Mr. Elton and I are very good friends, and nothing more;" and she walked on, amusing herself in the consideration of the blunders which often arise from a partial knowledge of circumstances, of the mistakes which people of high pretensions to judgment are for ever falling into; and not very well pleased with her brother for imagining her blind and ignorant, and in want of counsel. He said no more.

Mr. Woodhouse had so completely made up his mind to the visit, that in spite of the increasing coldness, he seemed to have no idea of shrinking from it, and set forward at last most punctually with his eldest daughter in his own carriage, with less apparent consciousness of the weather than either of the others; too full of the wonder of his own going, and the pleasure it was to afford at Randalls to see that it was cold, and too well wrapt up to feel it. The cold, however, was severe; and by the time the second carriage was in motion, a few flakes of snow were finding their way down,and the sky had the appearance of being so overcharged as to want only a milder air to produce a very white world in a very short time.

Emma soon saw that her companion was not in the happiest humour. The preparing and the going abroad in such weather, with the sacrifice of his children after dinner, were evils, were disagreeables at least, which Mr. John Knightley did not by any means like; he anticipated nothing in the visit that could be at all worth the purchase; and the whole of their drive to the vicarage was spent by him in expressing his discontent.

"A man," said he, "must have a very good opinion of himself when he asks people to leave their own fireside, and encounter such a day as this, for the sake of coming to see him. He must think himself a most agreeable fellow; I could not do such a thing. It is the greatest absurdity--Actually snowing at this moment!--
The folly of not allowing people to be comfortable at home--and the folly of people's not staying comfortably at home when they can! If we were obliged to go out such an evening as this, by any call of duty or business, what a hardship we should deem it;--and here are we, probably with rather thinner clothing than usual, setting forward voluntarily, without excuse, in defiance of the voice of nature, which tells man, in every thing given to his view or his feelings, to stay at home himself, and keep all under shelter that he can;-- here are we setting forward to spend five dull hours in another man's house, with nothing to say or to hear that was not said and heard yesterday, and may not be said and heard again to-morrow. Going in dismal weather, to return probably in worse;--four horses and four servants taken out for nothing but to convey five idle, shivering creatures into colder rooms and worse company than they might have had at home."

Emma did not find herself equal to give the pleased assent, which no doubt he was in the habit of receiving, to emulate the "Very true, my love," which must have been usually administered by his travelling companion; but she had resolution enough to refrain from making any answer at all. She could not be complying, she dreaded being quarrelsome; her heroism reached only to silence. She allowed him to talk, and arranged the glasses, and wrapped herself up, without opening her lips.

They arrived, the carriage turned, the step was let down,and Mr. Elton, spruce, black, and smiling, was with them instantly. Emma thought with pleasure of some change of subject. Mr. Elton was all obligation and cheerfulness; he was so very cheerful in his civilities indeed, that she began to think he must have received a different account of Harriet from what had reached her.
She had sent while dressing, and the answer had been, "Much the same-- not better."

"My report from Mrs. Goddard's," said she presently, "was not so pleasant as I had hoped--`Not better' was my answer."

His face lengthened immediately; and his voice was the voice of sentiment as he answered.

"Oh! no--I am grieved to find--I was on the point of telling you that when I called at Mrs. Goddard's door, which I did the very last thing before I returned to dress, I was told that Miss Smith was not better, by no means better, rather worse. Very much grieved and concerned-- I had flattered myself that she must be better after such a cordial as I knew had been given her in the morning."

Emma smiled and answered--"My visit was of use to the nervous part of her complaint, I hope; but not even I can charm away a sore throat; it is a most severe cold indeed. Mr. Perry has been with her, as you probably heard."

"Yes--I imagined--that is--I did not--"

"He has been used to her in these complaints, and I hope to-morrow morning will bring us both a more comfortable report. But it is impossible not to feel uneasiness. Such a sad loss to our party to-day!"

"Dreadful!--Exactly so, indeed.--She will be missed every moment."

This was very proper; the sigh which accompanied it was really estimable; but it should have lasted longer. Emma was rather in dismay when only half a minute afterwards he began to speak of other things, and in a voice of the greatest alacrity and enjoyment.

"What an excellent device," said he, "the use of a sheepskin for carriages. How very comfortable they make it;--impossible to feel cold with such precautions. The contrivances of modern days indeed have rendered a gentleman's carriage perfectly complete. One is so fenced and guarded from the weather, that not a breath of air can find its way unpermitted. Weather becomes absolutely of no consequence. It is a very cold afternoon--but in this carriage we know nothing of the matter.--Ha! snows a little I see."

"Yes," said John Knightley, "and I think we shall have a good deal of it."

"Christmas weather," observed Mr. Elton. "Quite seasonable; and extremely fortunate we may think ourselves that it did not begin yesterday, and prevent this day's party, which it might very possibly have done, for Mr. Woodhouse would hardly have ventured had there been much snow on the ground; but now it is of no consequence. This is quite the season indeed for friendly meetings. At Christmas every body invites their friends about them, and people think little of even the worst weather. I was snowed up at a friend's house once for a week. Nothing could be pleasanter. I went for only one night, and could not get away till that very day se'nnight."

Mr. John Knightley looked as if he did not comprehend the pleasure, but said only, coolly,

"I cannot wish to be snowed up a week at Randalls."

At another time Emma might have been amused, but she was too much astonished now at Mr. Elton's spirits for other feelings. Harriet seemed quite forgotten in the expectation of a pleasant party.

"We are sure of excellent fires," continued he, "and every thing in the greatest comfort. Charming people, Mr. and Mrs. Weston;-- Mrs. Weston indeed is much beyond praise, and he is exactly what one values, so hospitable, and so fond of society;-- it will be a small party, but where small parties are select, they are perhaps the most agreeable of any. Mr. Weston's dining-room does not accommodate more than ten comfortably; and for my part, I would rather, under such circumstances, fall short by two than exceed by two. I think you will agree with me, (turning with a soft air to Emma,) I think I shall certainly have your approbation, though Mr. Knightley perhaps, from being used to the large parties of London, may not quite enter into our feelings."

"I know nothing of the large parties of London, sir--I never dine with any body."

"Indeed! (in a tone of wonder and pity,) I had no idea that the law had been so great a slavery. Well, sir, the time must come when you will be paid for all this, when you will have little labour and great enjoyment."

"My first enjoyment," replied John Knightley, as they passed through the sweep-gate, "will be to find myself safe at Hartfield again."

CHAPTER XIV
Some change of countenance was necessary for each gentleman as they walked into Mrs. Weston's drawing-room;--Mr. Elton must compose his joyous looks, and Mr. John Knightley disperse his ill-humour. Mr. Elton must smile less, and Mr. John Knightley more, to fit them for the place.--Emma only might be as nature prompted, and shew herself just as happy as she was. To her it was real enjoyment to be with the Westons. Mr. Weston was a great favourite, and there was not a creature in the world to whom she spoke with such unreserve, as to his wife; not any one, to whom she related with such conviction of being listened to and understood, of being always interesting and always intelligible, the little affairs, arrangements, perplexities, and pleasures of her father and herself. She could tell nothing of Hartfield, in which Mrs. Weston had not a lively concern; and half an hour's uninterrupted communication of all those little matters on which the daily happiness of private life depends, was one of the first gratifications of each.

This was a pleasure which perhaps the whole day's visit might not afford, which certainly did not belong to the present half-hour; but the very sight of Mrs. Weston, her smile, her touch, her voice was grateful to Emma, and she determined to think as little as possible of Mr. Elton's oddities, or of any thing else unpleasant, and enjoy all that was enjoyable to the utmost.

The misfortune of Harriet's cold had been pretty well gone through before her arrival. Mr. Woodhouse had been safely seated long enough to give the history of it, besides all the history of his own and Isabella's coming, and of Emma's being to follow, and had indeed just got to the end of his satisfaction that James should come and see his daughter, when the others appeared, and Mrs. Weston, who had been almost wholly engrossed by her attentions to him, was able to turn away and welcome her dear Emma.

Emma's project of forgetting Mr. Elton for a while made her rather sorry to find, when they had all taken their places, that he was close to her. The difficulty was great of driving his strange insensibility towards Harriet, from her mind, while he not only sat at her elbow, but was continually obtruding his happy countenance on her notice, and solicitously addressing her upon every occasion. Instead of forgetting him, his behaviour was such that she could not avoid the internal suggestion of "Can it really be as my brother imagined? can it be possible for this man to be beginning to transfer his affections from Harriet to me?--Absurd and insufferable!"-- Yet he would be so anxious for her being perfectly warm, would be so interested about her father, and so delighted with Mrs. Weston; and at last would begin admiring her drawings with so much zeal and so little knowledge as seemed terribly like a would-be lover, and made it some effort with her to preserve her good manners. For her own sake she could not be rude; and for Harriet's, in the hope that all would yet turn out right, she was even positively civil; but it was an effort; especially as something was going on amongst the others, in the most overpowering period of Mr. Elton's nonsense, which she particularly wished to listen to. She heard enough to know that Mr. Weston was giving some information about his son; she heard the words "my son," and "Frank," and "my son," repeated several times over; and, from a few other half-syllables very much suspected that he was announcing an early visit from his son; but before she could quiet Mr. Elton, the subject was so completely past that any reviving question from her would have been awkward.

Now, it so happened that in spite of Emma's resolution of never marrying, there was something in the name, in the idea of Mr. Frank Churchill, which always interested her. She had frequently thought--especially since his father's marriage with Miss Taylor--that if she were to marry, he was the very person to suit her in age, character and condition. He seemed by this connexion between the families, quite to belong to her. She could not but suppose it to be a match that every body who knew them must think of. That Mr. and Mrs. Weston did think of it, she was very strongly persuaded; and though not meaning to be induced by him, or by any body else, to give up a situation which she believed more replete with good than any she could change it for, she had a great curiosity to see him, a decided intention of finding him pleasant, of being liked by him to a certain degree, and a sort of pleasure in the idea of their being coupled in their friends' imaginations.

With such sensations, Mr. Elton's civilities were dreadfully ill-timed; but she had the comfort of appearing very polite, while feeling very cross--and of thinking that the rest of the visit could not possibly pass without bringing forward the same information again, or the substance of it, from the open-hearted Mr. Weston.--So it proved;-- for when happily released from Mr. Elton, and seated by Mr. Weston, at dinner, he made use of the very first interval in the cares of hospitality, the very first leisure from the saddle of mutton, to say to her,

"We want only two more to be just the right number. I should like to see two more here,--your pretty little friend, Miss Smith, and my son--and then I should say we were quite complete. I believe you did not hear me telling the others in the drawing-room that we are expecting Frank. I had a letter from him this morning,and he will be with us within a fortnight."

Emma spoke with a very proper degree of pleasure; and fully assented to his proposition of Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Smith making their party quite complete.

"He has been wanting to come to us," continued Mr. Weston, "ever since September: every letter has been full of it; but he cannot command his own time. He has those to please who must be pleased, and who (between ourselves) are sometimes to be pleased only by a good many sacrifices. But now I have no doubt of seeing him here about the second week in January."

"What a very great pleasure it will be to you! and Mrs. Weston is so anxious to be acquainted with him, that she must be almost as happy as yourself."

"Yes, she would be, but that she thinks there will be another put-off. She does not depend upon his coming so much as I do: but she does not know the parties so well as I do. The case, you see, is--(but this is quite between ourselves: I did not mention a syllable of it in the other room. There are secrets in all families, you know)--The case is, that a party of friends are invited to pay a visit at Enscombe in January; and that Frank's coming depends upon their being put off. If they are not put off, he cannot stir. But I know they will, because it is a family that a certain lady, of some consequence, at Enscombe, has a particular dislike to: and though it is thought necessary to invite them once in two or three years, they always are put off when it comes to the point. I have not the smallest doubt of the issue. I am as confident of seeing Frank here before the middle of January, as I am of being here myself: but your good friend there (nodding towards the upper end of the table) has so few vagaries herself, and has been so little used to them at Hartfield, that she cannot calculate on their effects, as I have been long in the practice of doing."

"I am sorry there should be any thing like doubt in the case," replied Emma; "but am disposed to side with you, Mr. Weston. If you think he will come, I shall think so too; for you know Enscombe."

"Yes--I have some right to that knowledge; though I have never been at the place in my life.--She is an odd woman!--But I never allow myself to speak ill of her, on Frank's account; for I do believe her to be very fond of him. I used to think she was not capable of being fond of any body, except herself: but she has always been kind to him (in her way--allowing for little whims and caprices, and expecting every thing to be as she likes). And it is no small credit, in my opinion, to him, that he should excite such an affection; for, though I would not say it to any body else, she has no more heart than a stone to people in general; and the devil of a temper."

Emma liked the subject so well, that she began upon it, to Mrs. Weston, very soon after their moving into the drawing-room: wishing her joy-- yet observing, that she knew the first meeting must be rather alarming.-- Mrs. Weston agreed to it; but added, that she should be very glad to be secure of undergoing the anxiety of a first meeting at the time talked of: "for I cannot depend upon his coming. I cannot be so sanguine as Mr. Weston. I am very much afraid that it will all end in nothing. Mr. Weston, I dare say, has been telling you exactly how the matter stands?"

"Yes--it seems to depend upon nothing but the ill-humour of Mrs. Churchill, which I imagine to be the most certain thing in the world."

"My Emma!" replied Mrs. Weston, smiling, "what is the certainty of caprice?" Then turning to Isabella, who had not been attending before--"You must know, my dear Mrs. Knightley, that we are by no means so sure of seeing Mr. Frank Churchill, in my opinion, as his father thinks. It depends entirely upon his aunt's spirits and pleasure; in short, upon her temper. To you--to my two daughters--I may venture on the truth. Mrs. Churchill rules at Enscombe, and is a very odd-tempered woman; and his coming now, depends upon her being willing to spare him."

"Oh, Mrs. Churchill; every body knows Mrs. Churchill," replied Isabella: "and I am sure I never think of that poor young man without the greatest compassion. To be constantly living with an ill-tempered person, must be dreadful. It is what we happily have never known any thing of; but it must be a life of misery. What a blessing, that she never had any children! Poor little creatures, how unhappy she would have made them!"

Emma wished she had been alone with Mrs. Weston. She should then have heard more: Mrs. Weston would speak to her, with a degree of unreserve which she would not hazard with Isabella; and, she really believed, would scarcely try to conceal any thing relative to the Churchills from her, excepting those views on the young man, of which her own imagination had already given her such instinctive knowledge. But at present there was nothing more to be said. Mr. Woodhouse very soon followed them into the drawing-room. To be sitting long after dinner, was a confinement that he could not endure. Neither wine nor conversation was any thing to him; and gladly did he move to those with whom he was always comfortable.

While he talked to Isabella, however, Emma found an opportunity of saying,

"And so you do not consider this visit from your son as by any means certain. I am sorry for it. The introduction must be unpleasant, whenever it takes place; and the sooner it could be over, the better."

"Yes; and every delay makes one more apprehensive of other delays. Even if this family, the Braithwaites, are put off, I am still afraid that some excuse may be found for disappointing us. I cannot bear to imagine any reluctance on his side; but I am surethere is a great wish on the Churchills' to keep him to themselves. There is jealousy. They are jealous even of his regard for his father. In short, I can feel no dependence on his coming, and I wish Mr. Weston were less sanguine."

"He ought to come," said Emma. "If he could stay only a couple of days, he ought to come; and one can hardly conceive a young man's not having it in his power to do as much as that. A young woman, if she fall into bad hands, may be teazed, and kept at a distance from those she wants to be with; but one cannot comprehend a young man's being under such restraint, as not to be able to spend a week with his father, if he likes it."

"One ought to be at Enscombe, and know the ways of the family, before one decides upon what he can do," replied Mrs. Weston. "One ought to use the same caution, perhaps, in judging of the conduct of any one individual of any one family; but Enscombe, I believe, certainly must not be judged by general rules: she is so very unreasonable; and every thing gives way to her."

"But she is so fond of the nephew: he is so very great a favourite. Now, according to my idea of Mrs. Churchill, it would be most natural, that while she makes no sacrifice for the comfort of the husband, to whom she owes every thing, while she exercises incessant caprice towards him, she should frequently be governed by the nephew, to whom she owes nothing at all."

"My dearest Emma, do not pretend, with your sweet temper, to understand a bad one, or to lay down rules for it: you must let it go its own way. I have no doubt of his having, at times, considerable influence; but it may be perfectly impossible for him to know beforehand when it will be."

Emma listened, and then coolly said, "I shall not be satisfied, unless he comes."

"He may have a great deal of influence on some points,"continued Mrs. Weston, "and on others, very little: and among those, on which she is beyond his reach, it is but too likely, may be this very circumstance of his coming away from them to visit us."

CHAPTER XV
Mr. Woodhouse was soon ready for his tea; and when he had drank his tea he was quite ready to go home; and it was as much as his three companions could do, to entertain away his notice of the lateness of the hour, before the other gentlemen appeared. Mr. Weston was chatty and convivial, and no friend to early separations of any sort; but at last the drawing-room party did receive an augmentation.
Mr. Elton, in very good spirits, was one of the first to walk in. Mrs. Weston and Emma were sitting together on a sofa. He joined them immediately, and, with scarcely an invitation, seated himself between them.

Emma, in good spirits too, from the amusement afforded her mind by the expectation of Mr. Frank Churchill, was willing to forget his late improprieties, and be as well satisfied with him as before, and on his making Harriet his very first subject, was ready to listen with most friendly smiles.

He professed himself extremely anxious about her fair friend-- her fair, lovely, amiable friend. "Did she know?--had she heard any thing about her, since their being at Randalls?-- he felt much anxiety--he must confess that the nature of her complaint alarmed him considerably." And in this style he talked on for some time very properly, not much attending to any answer, but altogether sufficiently awake to the terror of a bad sore throat; and Emma was quite in charity with him.

But at last there seemed a perverse turn; it seemed all at once as if he were more afraid of its being a bad sore throat on her account, than on Harriet's--more anxious that she should escape the infection, than that there should be no infection in the complaint. He began with great earnestness to entreat her to refrain from visiting the sick-chamber again, for the present--to entreat her to promise him not to venture into such hazard till he had seen Mr. Perry and learnt his opinion; and though she tried to laugh it off and bring the subject back into its proper course, there was no putting an end to his extreme solicitude about her. She was vexed. It did appear--there was no concealing it--exactly like the pretence of being in love with her, instead of Harriet; an inconstancy, if real, the most contemptible and abominable! and she had difficulty in behaving with temper. He turned to Mrs. Weston to implore her assistance, "Would not she give him her support?--would not she add her persuasions to his, to induce Miss Woodhouse not to go to Mrs. Goddard's till it were certain that Miss Smith's disorder had no infection? He could not be satisfied without a promise-- would not she give him her influence in procuring it?"

"So scrupulous for others," he continued, "and yet so careless for herself! She wanted me to nurse my cold by staying at home to-day, and yet will not promise to avoid the danger of catching an ulcerated sore throat herself. Is this fair, Mrs. Weston?--Judge between us. Have not I some right to complain? I am sure of your kind support and aid."

Emma saw Mrs. Weston's surprize, and felt that it must be great, at an address which, in words and manner, was assuming to himself the right of first interest in her; and as for herself, she was too much provoked and offended to have the power of directly saying any thing to the purpose. She could only give him a look; but it was such a look as she thought must restore him to his senses, and then left the sofa, removing to a seat by her sister, and giving her all her attention.

She had not time to know how Mr. Elton took the reproof, so rapidly did another subject succeed; for Mr. John Knightley now came into the room from examining the weather, and opened on them all with the information of the ground being covered with snow, and of its still snowing fast, with a strong drifting wind; concluding with these words to Mr. Woodhouse:

"This will prove a spirited beginning of your winter engagements, sir. Something new for your coachman and horses to be making their way through a storm of snow."

Poor Mr. Woodhouse was silent from consternation; but every body else had something to say; every body was either surprized or not surprized, and had some question to ask, or some comfort to offer. Mrs. Weston and Emma tried earnestly to cheer him and turn his attention from his son-in-law, who was pursuing his triumph rather unfeelingly.

"I admired your resolution very much, sir," said he, "in venturing out in such weather, for of course you saw there would be snow very soon. Every body must have seen the snow coming on. I admired your spirit; and I dare say we shall get home very well. Another hour or two's snow can hardly make the road impassable; and we are two carriages; if one is blown over in the bleak part of the common field there will be the other at hand. I dare say we shall be all safe at Hartfield before midnight."

Mr. Weston, with triumph of a different sort, was confessing that he had known it to be snowing some time, but had not said a word, lest it should make Mr. Woodhouse uncomfortable, and be an excuse for his hurrying away. As to there being any quantity of snow fallen or likely to fall to impede their return, that was a mere joke; he was afraid they would find no difficulty. He wished the road might be impassable, that he might be able to keep them all at Randalls; and with the utmost good-will was sure that accommodation might be found for every body, calling on his wife to agree with him, that with a little contrivance, every body might be lodged, which she hardly knew how to do, from the consciousness of there being but two spare rooms in the house.

"What is to be done, my dear Emma?--what is to be done?" was Mr. Woodhouse's first exclamation, and all that he could say for some time. To her he looked for comfort; and her assurances of safety, her epresentation of the excellence of the horses, and of James, and of their having so many friends about them, revived him a little.

His eldest daughter's alarm was equal to his own. The horror of being blocked up at Randalls, while her children were at Hartfield, was full in her imagination; and fancying the road to be now just passable for adventurous people, but in a state that admitted no delay, she was eager to have it settled, that her father and Emma should remain at Randalls, while she and her husband set forward instantly through all the possible accumulations of drifted snow that might impede them.

"You had better order the carriage directly, my love," said she; "I dare say we shall be able to get along, if we set off directly; and if we do come to any thing very bad, I can get out and walk. I am not at all afraid. I should not mind walking half the way. I could change my shoes, you know, the moment I got home; and it is not the sort of thing that gives me cold."

"Indeed!" replied he. "Then, my dear Isabella, it is the most extraordinary sort of thing in the world, for in general every thing does give you cold. Walk home!--you are prettily shod for walking home, I dare say. It will be bad enough for the horses."

Isabella turned to Mrs. Weston for her approbation of the plan. Mrs. Weston could only approve. Isabella then went to Emma; but Emma could not so entirely give up the hope of their being all able to get away; and they were still discussing the point, when Mr. Knightley, who had left the room immediately after his brother's first report of the snow, came back again, and told them that he had been out of doors to examine, and could answer for there not being the smallest difficulty in their getting home, whenever they liked it, either now or an hour hence. He had gone beyond the sweep-- some way along the Highbury road--the snow was nowhere above half an inch deep--in many places hardly enough to whiten the ground; a very few flakes were falling at present, but the clouds were parting, and there was every appearance of its being soon over. He had seen the coachmen, and they both agreed with him in there being nothing to apprehend.

To Isabella, the relief of such tidings was very great, and they were scarcely less acceptable to Emma on her father's account, who was immediately set as much at ease on the subject as his nervous constitution allowed; but the alarm that had been raised could not be appeased so as to admit of any comfort for him while he continued at Randalls. He was satisfied of there being no present danger in returning home, but no assurances could convince him that it was safe to stay; and while the others were variously urging and recommending, Mr. Knightley and Emma settled it in a few brief sentences: thus--

"Your father will not be easy; why do not you go?"

"I am ready, if the others are."

"Shall I ring the bell?"

"Yes, do."

And the bell was rung, and the carriages spoken for. A few minutes more, and Emma hoped to see one troublesome companion deposited in his own house, to get sober and cool, and the other recover his temper and happiness when this visit of hardship were over.

The carriage came: and Mr. Woodhouse, always the first object on such occasions, was carefully attended to his own by Mr. Knightley and Mr. Weston; but not all that either could say could prevent some renewal of alarm at the sight of the snow which had actually fallen, and the discovery of a much darker night than he had been prepared for. "He was afraid they should have a very bad drive. He was afraid poor Isabella would not like it. And there would be poor Emma in the carriage behind. He did not know what they had best do. They must keep as much together as they could;" and James was talked to, and given a charge to go very slow and wait for the other carriage.

Isabella stept in after her father; John Knightley, forgetting that he did not belong to their party, stept in after his wife very naturally; so that Emma found, on being escorted and followed into the second carriage by Mr. Elton, that the door was to be lawfully shut on them, and that they were to have a tete-a-tete drive. It would not have been the awkwardness of a moment, it would have been rather a pleasure, previous to the suspicions of this very day; she could have talked to him of Harriet, and the three-quarters of a mile would have seemed but one. But now, she would rather it had not happened. She believed he had been drinking too much of Mr. Weston's good wine, and felt sure that he would want to be talking nonsense.

To restrain him as much as might be, by her own manners, she was immediately preparing to speak with exquisite calmness and gravity of the weather and the night; but scarcely had she begun, scarcely had they passed the sweep-gate and joined the other carriage, than she found her subject cut up--her hand seized--her attention demanded, and Mr. Elton actually making violent love to her: availing himself of the precious opportunity, declaring sentiments which must be already well known, hoping--fearing--adoring--ready to die if she refused him; but flattering himself that his ardent attachment and unequalled love and unexampled passion could not fail of having some effect, and in short, very much resolved on being seriously accepted as soon as possible. It really was so. Without scruple--without apology-- without much apparent diffidence, Mr. Elton, the lover of Harriet, was professing himself her lover. She tried to stop him; but vainly; he would go on, and say it all. Angry as she was, the thought of the moment made her resolve to restrain herself when she did speak. She felt that half this folly must be drunkenness, and therefore could hope that it might belong only to the passing hour. Accordingly, with a mixture of the serious and the playful, which she hoped would best suit his half and half state, she replied,

"I am very much astonished, Mr. Elton. This to me! you forget yourself-- you take me for my friend--any message to Miss Smith I shall be happy to deliver; but no more of this to me, if you please."

"Miss Smith!--message to Miss Smith!--What could she possibly mean!"-- And he repeated her words with such assurance of accent, such boastful pretence of amazement, that she could not help replying with quickness,

"Mr. Elton, this is the most extraordinary conduct! and I can account for it only in one way; you are not yourself, or you could not speak either to me, or of Harriet, in such a manner. Command yourself enough to say no more, and I will endeavour to forget it."

But Mr. Elton had only drunk wine enough to elevate his spirits, not at all to confuse his intellects. He perfectly knew his own meaning; and having warmly protested against her suspicion as most injurious, and slightly touched upon his respect for Miss Smith as her friend,--but acknowledging his wonder that Miss Smith should be mentioned at all,--he resumed the subject of his own passion, and was very urgent for a favourable answer.


As she thought less of his inebriety, she thought more of his inconstancy and presumption; and with fewer struggles for politeness, replied,

"It is impossible for me to doubt any longer. You have made yourself too clear. Mr. Elton, my astonishment is much beyond any thing I can express. After such behaviour, as I have witnessed during the last month, to Miss Smith--such attentions as I have been in the daily habit of observing--to be addressing me in this manner--this is an unsteadiness of character, indeed, which I had not supposed possible! Believe me, sir, I am far, very far, from gratified in being the object of such rofessions."


"Good Heaven!" cried Mr. Elton, "what can be the meaning of this?-- Miss Smith!--I never thought of Miss Smith in the whole course of my existence--never paid her any attentions, but as your friend: never cared whether she were dead or alive, but as your friend. If she has fancied otherwise, her own wishes have misled her, and I am very sorry--extremely sorry--But, Miss Smith, indeed!--Oh! Miss Woodhouse! who can think of Miss Smith, when Miss Woodhouse is near! No, upon my honour, there is no unsteadiness of character.
I have thought only of you. I protest against having paid the smallest attention to any one else. Every thing that I have said or done, for many weeks past, has been with the sole view of marking my adoration of yourself. You cannot really, seriously, doubt it. No!--(in an accent meant to be insinuating)--I am sure you have seen and understood me."

It would be impossible to say what Emma felt, on hearing this-- which of all her unpleasant sensations was uppermost. She was too completely overpowered to be immediately able to reply: and two moments of silence being ample encouragement for Mr. Elton's sanguine state of mind, he tried to take her hand again, as he joyously exclaimed--

"Charming Miss Woodhouse! allow me to interpret this interesting silence. It confesses that you have long understood me."

"No, sir," cried Emma, "it confesses no such thing. So far from having long understood you, I have been in a most complete error with respect to your views, till this moment. As to myself, I am very sorry that you should have been giving way to any feelings-- Nothing could be farther from my wishes--your attachment to my friend Harriet--your pursuit of her, (pursuit, it appeared,) gave me great pleasure, and I have been very earnestly wishing you success: but had I supposed that she were not your attraction to Hartfield, I should certainly have thought you judged ill in making your visits so frequent. Am I to believe that you have never sought to recommend yourself particularly to Miss Smith?--that you have never thought seriously of her?"

"Never, madam," cried he, affronted in his turn: "never, I assure you. I think seriously of Miss Smith!--Miss Smith is a very good sort of girl; and I should be happy to see her respectably settled. I wish her extremely well: and, no doubt, there are men who might not object to--Every body has their level: but as for myself, I am not, I think, quite so much at a loss. I need not so totally despair of an equal alliance, as to be addressing myself to Miss Smith!-- No, madam, my visits to Hartfield have been for yourself only; and the encouragement I received--"

"Encouragement!--I give you encouragement!--Sir, you have been entirely mistaken in supposing it. I have seen you only as the admirer of my friend. In no other light could you have been more to me than a common acquaintance. I am exceedingly sorry: but it is well that the mistake ends where it does. Had the same behaviour continued, Miss Smith might have been led into a misconception of your views; not being aware, probably, any more than myself, of the very great inequality which you are so sensible of. But, as it is, the disappointment is single, and, I trust, will not be lasting. I have no thoughts of matrimony at present."

He was too angry to say another word; her manner too decided to invite supplication; and in this state of swelling resentment, and mutually deep mortification, they had to continue together a few minutes longer, for the fears of Mr. Woodhouse had confined them to a foot-pace. If there had not been so much anger, there would have been desperate awkwardness; but their straightforward emotions left no room for the little zigzags of embarrassment. Without knowing when the carriage turned into Vicarage Lane, or when it stopped, they found themselves, all at once, at the door of his house; and he was out before another syllable passed.--Emma then felt it indispensable to wish him a good night. The compliment was just returned, coldly and proudly; and, under indescribable irritation of spirits, she was then conveyed to Hartfield.

There she was welcomed, with the utmost delight, by her father, who had been trembling for the dangers of a solitary drive from Vicarage Lane--turning a corner which he could never bear to think of-- and in strange hands--a mere common coachman--no James; and there it seemed as if her return only were wanted to make every thing go well: for Mr. John Knightley, ashamed of his ill-humour, was now all kindness and attention; and so particularly solicitous for the comfort of her father, as to seem--if not quite ready to join him in a basin of gruel--perfectly sensible of its being exceedingly wholesome; and the day was concluding in peace and comfort to all their little party, except herself.--But her mind had never been in such perturbation; and it needed a very strong effort to appear attentive and cheerful till the usual hour of separating allowed her the relief of quiet reflection.



第十二章

  奈特里先生要与他们一起吃晚饭,这与伍德豪斯先生的愿望有些冲突。因为他不愿与任何人分享他与伊沙贝拉第一天团聚的时光。不过爱玛以公正的意识将这事确定了下来。除了两位兄弟应受同等待遇的考虑之外,在不久前奈特里先生与她意见向左的情况下,向她发出适当的邀请尤其让她感到愉快。

  她希望能与他重归于好。他认为现在是弥补过失的时候了。其实不能算是弥补。她本人当然没有错,他那一方也决不认错。迁就绝对不行。不过,现在可以作出姿态,忘记曾经有过争执。她希望这有助于恢复友谊。他走进屋子里时,他正在与一个孩子在一起——是那个最幼小的孩子,出生只有八个月的漂亮小姑娘,这是她第一次到哈特费尔德宅子来,俯在姨姨的怀抱中荡来荡去,她觉得非常愉快。这种情景的确有帮助,因为他开始的时候神色庄严,使用短句子提问,可是不久便恢复常态,谈起了孩子们,以不拘礼节的和蔼态度从她怀中接过孩子。爱玛于是便感到他们又恢复了朋友关系。如此确信之后,他先是感到极大的满足,然后便不由捎带冒失的以赞叹的口吻谈起了孩子。

  “多么惬意啊,我们对我这些外甥和外甥女的看法一致。至于说起男人和女人们,我们的观点有时非常不同。但是,我注意到我们说起孩子们从来没有不同意见。”

  “假如你在评价男人和女人的时候,思维受到大自然的引导,而且很少受想象和心理冲动的支配——就像你与这些孩子们交往一样——那么我们的意见就会永远一致。”

  “当然啦。我们的意见不和谐总是由于我错。”

  “是啊,”他微笑着说,“合情合理。你出生的时候,我已经十六了。”

  “那就是非常重大的区别,”他回答道,“无疑你对我们生活中那段时间的判断比我强;可是,在其后的二十一年过去后,我们的领悟力不是大大接近了吗?”

  “是的,的确大大接近了。”

  “不过,在我们看法不同的时候,仍然没有接近到有机会认为我有一次正确的程度。”

  “我仍然比你多十六年的经验。而且我还不是个年轻漂亮的女人,没有受到娇惯。行啦,情爱的爱玛,让我们做朋友吧,别在说这些了。告诉你姨妈,小爱玛,告诉她应该树立个较好的榜样,不要在发牢骚。假如她刚才没错,那她现在可要犯错误了。”

  “说的对,”她嚷道,“对极了。小爱玛,长大要做个比姨妈好的女人,要比姨妈聪明的多,在高傲自负方面要比她少一多半。奈特里先生,我再说一两句话就讲完了。就良好的意图而言,我们两人都是对的,我必须指出,从我争论的效果看,根本不能证明有什么错误。我只是想知道马丁先生是不是非常非常失望。”

  “一个男人的失望不会比这更甚,”他简短而完整地回答道。

  “啊!那我非常遗憾,来,跟我我握手吧。”

  这是正在极为亲密的进行过程中,约翰•奈特里突然出现,问候道:“乔治,你好。”“约翰,你好。”接下来的气氛非常平静,属于真正的英格兰风格,虽然显得冷静,却非常热情,在那种真挚的感情中。假如需要的话,一方为了另一方的利益什么都愿意做。。

  晚上的时光平静而富有交谈气氛,因为伍德豪斯先生拒绝扑克牌,为的是陪他亲爱的伊沙贝拉畅谈。这个小小的聚会自然分成两圈,一圈是他和他的女儿,另一圈是两位奈特里先生。他们的交谈区分得十分清楚,或者说极少交叉进行。爱玛只是很偶然加入一个圈子或另一个圈子。

  两兄弟谈论的是他们感兴趣的内容和追求的东西,不过那位哥哥的内容占主导地位,他天性善谈,从来就是个滔滔不绝的演讲者。作为一个地方官员,他一般有些法律问题要请教约翰,至少有些滑稽的趣闻轶事可讲;在为一个在唐沃尔有家农场的农场主,他不得不说说明年每片土地上要种什么庄稼,他还要讲述许多当地消息,这些对于跟他长期共同生活,情同手足的同胞兄弟来说同样是非常有兴趣的。下水道计划、更换篱笆、砍伐某一个树、每一英亩土地是种麦还是种萝卜或是春季种玉米,凡此种种均有所涉及,约翰也同样非常感兴趣,他的冷漠态度不见了。假如他那位兴致勃勃地哥哥留下什么供他询问,他请求似的语气甚至充满了渴望。

  这两位如此聚精会神与交谈之际,伍德豪斯先生也正在与他女儿一道充分享受如洪流板愉快的遗憾和提心吊胆的慈爱。

  “我可怜的伊沙贝拉,”他慈爱地拉住她的手说道,有好几次打断她为五个孩子之一进行的忙碌活动,“自从上次你们走后,时间长的简直可怕啊!你们行了那么长的路,一定累德厉害。亲爱的,你们必须早早上床。你们离开之前,我要向你们推荐一种麦片粥。我们要一起美美喝上一碗。亲爱的爱玛,咱们大家都喝点麦片粥吧。”

  爱玛不能想象这种事情,因为他知道,两位奈特里先生,像她自己一样,在这种问题上不会听命。于是只要两碗粥。对麦片粥表示过些许赞叹,对于大家居然每天晚上并非每人都使用这种粥表示过一些感叹和奇怪之后,他开始带着庄重的沉思说:

  “亲爱的,这可真是件令人尴尬的事,你秋天在南方度过,而不来这里。我对海上的空气从来就没有什么好印象。”

  “爸爸,是温费尔德先生力荐的,否则我们不会去那儿。他建议带所有孩子一道去,尤其对最虚弱的小贝拉喉咙有益处——既要呼吸海上的空气,又要洗海水浴。”

  “啊!我的老天那,可是佩里对海水是不是有好处却充满怀疑。我本人长期以来就相信,海洋对任何人很难有什么益处,也许我以前没告诉你。有一次,它几乎让我灭了顶。”

  “得啦,得啦。”爱玛喊道,她感到这是个不祥的话题,“我必须乞求你们别谈大海了。它让我嫉妒,也让我难过。我从来没看到过大海!请你们别再谈南方了。亲爱的伊沙贝拉,我还没听你询问过佩里先生呢,可他从来都忘不了你。”

  “啊!好佩里先生——爸爸,他怎么样啊?”

  “当然好的很。不过身体不是很好。可怜的佩里患有胆囊病,他没有时间照顾自己的身体——他对我说过。他没有时间照顾自己,这可太让人伤心了。可乡里人到处请他。我猜想任何地方也没有像他这么聪明的人了。”

  “佩里太太和孩子们呢。他们怎么样?孩子们长大了吧?我对佩里先生极为尊敬。我希望他很快能上这儿来拜访。他见了我的孩子们准会十分高兴。”

  “我希望他明天回来这儿,因为我有一两个关于自己的疗效问题要向他请教。亲爱的,等他来的时候你最好让他看看小贝拉的喉咙。”

  “啊!我亲爱的父亲,他的喉咙好得多了,我已经不再为她担忧。不知是海水于对她产生了极大益处,还是得益于温费尔德先生开的一剂涂擦药,那种药我们自从八月开始就不间断的使用。”

  “亲爱的,海水浴对她有益是不大可能的,要是我早知道你需要涂擦药,我就会跟……”

  “我好象觉得你们把贝茨太太和贝茨小 姐忘记了,”爱马说,“我还没听见你们提起过他们呢。”

  “啊!好贝茨家——我真觉得害臊——你几乎每一封信里都提到她们。我希望她们都好。我的好贝茨太太——我明天就去拜访她们。还要带我的孩子们一道去。她们从来都喜欢看到我的孩子们。还有那位了不起的贝茨小 姐!多好的人们!她们都好吗,爸爸。”

  “这还用问吗,当然很好,亲爱的,全都很好。不过,可怜的贝茨太太一个月前得了场重感冒。”

  “我真难过!感冒从来没有向今年秋天这么广泛流行过。温费尔德先生告诉我说,他从来没有见过这么普遍,这么严重的感冒——简直像流行性感冒一样啦。”

  “亲爱的,的确是这种情况。不过还不像你说的那么严重。佩里说,感冒一直非常普遍,不过十一月得感冒一般没这么重。”

  “是啊,我不知道温费尔德先生是不是认为它属于生病不过……”

  “啊,我亲爱的宝贝孩子,问题是,在伦敦,这从来是个生病的季节。在伦敦谁都不能保持健康,而且谁也不可能保持健康。你们不得不居住在那个地方是在是件可怕的事情!距离那么远,空气那么糟!”

  “不,不是这样——我们的空气并不糟糕。我们在伦敦的住处比其他部分优越的多!亲爱的爸爸,你可不该把我们跟伦敦的一般地方混淆起来。不论瑞克广场区域跟其他地方完全不同的。我们那地方空气非常清新!我承认,要让我到伦敦其他地区居住,我可不愿意。要让我的孩子住在任何其他区域,我都不会感到满意。可是我们住的地方空气格外清新!温费尔德先生认为,从空气清新的角度讲,不论瑞克广场区域是最好的地方。”

  “啊!我亲爱的,还是不能跟哈特费尔德宅子比。你们尽情享受吧,等到你们在哈特费尔德住上一个星期后,会发现自己的身体焕然一新,气色也不大一样了。我不能说,我认为目前你们哪个人看上去很好。”

  “爸爸,你这么说我真难过,不过我向你保证,除了我在哪儿都会感到一点儿头痛和心悸之外,我的身体好极了。要说孩子们上床之前脸色显得有些苍白,那是因为他们路途劳累,加上来到这儿后的喜悦,现在却都疲惫了。我希望明天你会认为他们看上去好得多,我向你保证,温费尔德先生告诉我,他从来没见过我们离家旅行前大家的身体都这么好。至少我相信,你不会认为奈特里先生显得生了病吧,”她转过头去,木观众带着焦虑的爱恋,望着她丈夫。

  “一般,亲爱的。不敢恭维。我看约翰•奈特里先生的气色不能说是健康的。”

  “怎么会事,先生?你是对我说话吗?”约翰•奈特里先生听到自己的名字,喊了起来。

  “亲爱的,我感到很难过,因为我父亲认为你的气色不好。不过我希望,这不过是因为旅途劳累所至。不过,你知道的,我想你离开家之前看过温费尔德先生。”

  “我亲爱的伊沙贝拉,”他连忙惊叹道,“请你别为我的模样担心。仔细照料你自己和孩子们吧,让我随意决定自己的模样好了。”

  “你对你哥哥说的话有些我听不太懂,”爱玛嚷道,“就是你的朋友格雷姆先生有意从苏格兰请个管家照顾他的新产业。会有人应聘吗?陈旧的偏见会不会太固执?”

  她以这样的方式滔滔不绝地说了挺长时间,而且讲得很成功,后来她不得不将注意力再次转向父亲和姐姐时,听到的不过是伊沙贝拉对简•费尔法克斯善意的询问。虽然她总的来说对简•费尔法克斯不是特别感兴趣,可是在那一刻她十分乐意帮着恭维她。

  “那时个甜美温和的简•费尔法克斯!”约翰•奈特利太太说,“我已经有很长时间没见到她了,只是偶尔在城里相遇!她去看望她的老外婆和哪位好姨妈,她们该多高兴啊!我从爱玛那里得知她不能常住在哈伯里,心里觉得遗憾极了,可是现在坎贝尔上校和坎贝尔太太的女儿结了婚,我猜想他们再也离不开她了。她对爱玛是个多么愉快的伴侣啊!”

  伍德豪斯先生表示同意,不过又补充道:

  “不过,我们的小朋友哈里特•史密斯是又一位和蔼可亲的小人儿。你会喜欢哈里特的。对爱玛来讲,她是个再不能好的伴侣了。”

  “听了这个我真是太高兴了。不过要说既有学识又高雅,那就只有简•费尔法克斯!而且跟爱玛的年纪相当。”

  这个话题在非常愉快的气氛中讨论着,其他话题又接着持续了差不多同样长的时间,而且在几乎相同的和谐气氛中结束。不过,夜晚时光结束前并不是毫无骚动。………………(此处近500多字,不通顺。意思大概是麦片粥送了来,伍德豪斯先生对麦片粥大加赞叹。这时伊沙贝拉说她在南方雇的厨子不会煮麦片粥,这让伍德豪先生大为激动。)

  “啊!”伍德豪斯先生摇了摇头,将目光慈祥的集中在她脸上,冲着爱玛的耳朵突然喊道。“啊!你们到南方去产生的悲惨后果会无穷无尽的,实在没法!”在这一刻,爱玛希望他不会再讲话了。在一阵平静中沉思后,或许足能让他回到美味爽口的麦片粥上,然而,顿立即分钟后,他开口说:

  “一想到你们今年秋天去海边而不是回到这里来,我永远都会感到难过的。”

  “可是爸爸,为什么难过呢?我想那是对孩子有利的。”

  “要是你们非去海边不可,也最好别去南方,南方是个不利于健康的地方。佩里听说你们打算去南方感到很吃惊。”

  “我知道许多人都有这种观念,可是爸爸,那都是些非常错误的看法。我们在那儿身体健康极了,假定那是个不利健康的地方,这种说法说完全错误的。我肯定温费尔德先生是个值得信赖的人,因为他对空气的性质理解的非常透彻。而且他的亲兄弟一家一再到那里去。”

  “我亲爱的,你们要是实在想去什么的方,那就该去克罗摩尔,佩里曾经在克罗摩尔带过一个星期,他认为,那是个最好不过的海水浴场,他说,那儿的海面宽,空气非常纯净,据我所知,大家还可以在离海岸较近的地方租到住处,在大约一哩之外。非常舒适方便。你们本该向佩里请教才对。”

  “不过,我亲爱的爸爸,那路途距离可差别大了,一处有一百哩远,另一处只有四十哩远。”

  “啊!我亲爱的,佩里说,在身体健康有关的问题上,其他全都可以不考虑。既然要旅行,那么四十哩和一百哩又有什么太大区别呢。还不如干脆不旅行,最好呆在伦敦别动,而不是旅行四十哩到一个空气恶劣的地方。这话是佩里说的。他似乎认为那是个非常错误的判断。”

  爱玛想要阻止父亲,可是没有效果。他说到这种地步后,她心中不又担心姐夫会勃然发作。

  “佩里先生,”他用着很愉快的声调说,“最好把意见保留在心里,等问到时再说。他怎么把我做什么当成了自己的正事?我带自己家人到这个海岸还是那个海岸关他什么事?我希望我能得到允许不但利用佩里先生的判断,也可以使用自己的判断。我只有吃他的药才需要遵他的医嘱,仅此而已。”他停顿片刻,变得越来越冷漠,然后用讽刺的腔调干巴巴地补充道:“如果佩里先生能告诉我,如何带着妻子和五个孩子走一百三十哩路不比四十哩路多花一个子,也丝毫没有什么不便,我倒很乐意向他那样到克罗摩尔海岸而不去南方。”

  “说的队,说的队,”奈特利先生极其乐意插进来,便大声嚷道,“对极了。这的确是一种考虑。不过,约翰,说道我刚才的想法,也就是将小径挪到朗海姆,多朝右边转转弯,就用不着整个穿过家里的草地了。我看不出有任何困难。假如这对海伯里居民有什么不便的话,我就不该这么想。不过,你只要看看现在这条路经……唯一的证明就是看看地图。我希望明天跟你在阿比水磨农场见面,然后我们就能实地勘察,到时候请你谈谈你的看法。”

  伍德豪斯先生听到有人对他的朋友佩里作出这么粗鲁的言论,感到很受刺激,尽管他自己并没有意识到,可是他的许多感情和说法都来自佩里先生,不过他女儿们对他亲切的关注渐渐抚平了眼前的创伤,由于一位兄弟十分警觉并迅速采取了行动,另一位兄弟的心情渐趋平静,这才防止了重起事端。

第十三章

  世界上几乎没有哪个人比约翰•奈特利太太这次拜访哈特费尔德时更幸福了。他每天早上带着全部五个孩子到处拜访老熟人,到了晚上就把一天的所见所闻讲给父亲和妹妹听。除此之外,他没有任何更多的愿望,只希望日子过得慢些。这是一次极其愉快的拜访,尽管时间太短暂,但是非常完美。

  一般来说,晚上与朋友见面的情况比早上少,只有一次应邀出席晚宴,而且还是在别的地方,尽管那天是圣诞前夕,可是他们无法谢绝。维斯顿先生绝对不容他们谢绝。他们全家非去不可,一定要在朗道斯宅子吃一整天,就连伍德豪斯先生也被说服力,他也只得认为参加这个聚会比分裂它更好。

  大家如何动身是个问题,假如有可能,他准会从中作梗,可惜他女婿和女儿的车马都在哈特费尔德,对此他除了提个简单问题之外,没有有什么好说的。那问题连点疑惑都没有激起。爱玛没有费多少口舌便使他相信,他们的几辆车甚至有空让哈利特也坐进去。

  哈利特、埃尔顿先生和奈特利先生是专门请来与他们作陪的。时间要早,人数要少,伍德豪斯先生的习惯和嗜好在每一方面都要得到照顾。

  这真是一次伟大的事件——因为伍德豪斯先生居然同意在12月24日晚生出席外面的聚餐会——这之前的那天晚上,哈里特是在哈特费尔德宅子度过的,她患了感冒,难受的利害,要不是他真心坚持要回去让戈达德太太照料,爱玛绝对不会放她离开这房子。爱玛第二天去看望她,发现她已经不可能出席朗道斯宅子的聚会了。她发着高烧,喉咙疼的利害。戈达德太太满心慈爱的细心照料她,还与佩里先生谈过。哈利特病的太重,精神低落,无法抗拒专家的指示,她因而不能参加这次愉快的聚会,不过,她说起自己的这次惨痛损失时满面流泪。

  爱玛尽量多陪了她一会儿,以便在戈达德太太不可避免的离开时照料她,为了打起她的精神,她说起埃尔顿先生假如知道她的状况,会感到多么难过多么忧伤。最后离开时,他至少感到比较安慰,心里甜蜜的认为他会觉得的没有她在场。那将是一次最索然无味的拜访,而且相信大家都会非常想念她。爱玛离开戈达德太太的门口没有走出几码远,突然遇到了埃尔顿先生,他显然是朝那扇门走去的,他们并肩缓缓步行,一边谈起病人的情况,他听说她的病不轻,本打算去问候,以便将她的病情汇报给哈特费尔德。约翰•奈特里先生迎头赶了上来,他带着两个大些的儿子去唐沃尔宅子做每日一次的例行拜访回来。两个孩子显得十分健康,脸颊闪烁出红光,显然得益于在乡下自由奔跑,而且似乎也能保证迅速消灭匆匆赶回家要吃得烤羊肉和大米布丁。他们聚到了一起,并肩而行。爱玛正在描绘她那朋友的主要症状:“喉咙疼的像着了火,浑身发烧,脉搏很快,却很虚弱。”等等。她还从戈达德太太那里得知,哈里特很可能会得非常严重的喉疾,她常常为此感到恐慌。埃尔顿先生听了已经感到恐慌,惊叹道:

  “喉疾!我希望不是传染性的。佩里看过了吗?你实在不应该仅仅关心你的朋友,,也该关心关心你自己才对。我要恳求你别遇上危险。佩里为什么不去看她?”

  爱玛本人一点也不感到惊慌,她尽力平息这种过渡的焦虑,保证说戈达德太太有经验会照料。但是,鉴于他仍然存在一定程度的不安,他又并不希望抚平这种感情,其实,她宁愿助长这种感情而不是消除它。不久,她用仿佛谈起完全另外一码事的口吻补充道:

  “天气太冷,真是冷极了。看来马上要下雪,假如今晚是上另外一个地方参加另外一个聚会,我真的会找借口躲在家里,而且要劝阻我父亲也别去。不过,既然他已经打定了主意,似乎他自己都不觉得冷。我也就不便干涉了。否则,我知道维斯顿夫妇会极为失望的。不过听我说句话,埃尔顿先生,假如是你请客,我肯定会谢绝。你已经让我觉得有些冒失,考虑到明天要谈个不停,会让人感到疲劳不堪,我认为今晚呆在家里仔细保养不失为谨慎做法。”

  埃尔顿先生显得很尴尬,似乎不知道该怎么回答才好。事情也的确是这样的,因为尽管有那样一位好夫人细心照料,应当心存感激才对,而不是反对她的任何忠告,可他丝毫也不想放弃这次拜访。不过,爱玛脑子里先入为主的成见太深,这时在忙着动脑筋,无法站在不偏不倚的立场上听他说,观察他的实时候自然也好象带了有色眼镜。听到他囡囡的重复她的话“天气太冷,这时冷极了,”她感到非常惬意。她继续往前走的时候,心情十分欢快,以为它成功地将他从朗道斯宅子救出来,并且保证他这天晚生每个小时都能打听哈里特的消息。

  “你作的队,”她说,“我会替你向韦斯顿先生和韦斯顿太太致歉的。”她刚刚说完这番话,便发现她姐夫礼貌的请他上车,既然埃尔顿先生唯一讨厌的是天气。埃尔顿先生立刻表示极为满意,接受了邀请。这事已经不能改变了。埃尔顿先生要去,他那张宽大漂亮的面孔从来没有表现出像此刻一样的喜悦,他的微笑从来没有这么生动过,他的眼睛再次与她相遇时,也从来没有显出这样的狂喜。

  “哎呀”,她奇怪的想到,“没有比这更奇怪的事情了!我好不容易才把他弄出来,可他马上又选择与人作伴,把哈里特孤零零留在那里生病!的确太奇怪了!不过我相信,许多人,尤其是单身男人,出外吃饭不仅是她么的乐趣,甚至能从中获得激情,陪人吃饭仿佛是他们的职业、义务、和尊严,因而一切必须让位。埃尔顿先生肯定就是这样。她无疑是个极其和蔼,非常令人愉快的年轻人,而且肯定深深爱着哈里特。不过,他却不能谢绝邀请,只要有人请他吃饭,他随时都会出席。爱情真是个怪物,他能看透哈里特的小聪明,却不愿为她留在家里独自吃饭。”

  不久埃尔顿先生与他们分手了,她有理由感到,分别时提起哈里特的名字让他的态度显得大为伤感。他向她保证说,要去戈达德太太哪里去询问她那位漂亮朋友的情况,说这话的时候,他的声调听起来充满感情。她希望再次有幸见面钱能向她提供较好的消息。她谈了口气,微笑着告别而去。爱玛心中的天平倾斜过来,对他的评价变成了嘉许。

  约翰•奈特里先生与她之间保持完全沉默几分钟后,他开口说道:

  “我一生中从来没见到过像埃尔顿先生这样热心,这样令人愉快的先生。他对女士们殷勤关怀备至。跟男士们在一起时,他可以富有理性,显出不矫揉造作的本性,但是为了讨好女士们的欢心,他的所有本领全都能发挥出来。”

  “埃尔顿先生的风度并非完美无缺,”爱玛回答道。“当一个愿望需要得到满足时,往往受到人们忽视,而且人们大都忽视。在这种情况下,一个具有中等能力的人尽自己最大努力,就会超过一个具有高超能力而满不在乎的人。人们对埃尔顿先生完美的性格和善意不能不高度评价。”

  “是啊,”约翰•奈特里先生立刻说道,口吻中夹带着些许诡异,“他似乎对你特别友善。”

  “对我!”她吃惊的微笑道,“难道你把我想象成埃尔顿先生追求的目标啦?”

  “这种想象使我感到难过,爱玛,这一点我承认。假如你以前从来没想到过,现在不妨开始考虑。”

  “埃尔顿先生爱生了我!怎么会有这种想法!”

  “我并没有这么说,不过你可以好好考虑是不是这样,然后相应地调整你的举止。我认为你对他的态度是对他的鼓励。爱玛,我是以一个朋友的口吻对你讲话的。你最好观察自己的左右,弄明白自己该怎么做,自己的愿望是什么。”

  “我谢谢你。不过我向你保证,你完全弄错了。埃尔顿先生与我是非常要好的朋友,仅此而已,”说完她便接着往前面走去,心里为这种错误的想法感到滑稽,这种错误往往以不完整的表面现象为根据,那些自命不凡的人们却往往陷入这种错误的境地。对于姐夫把她想象的盲目而无知,需要有人帮助,她感到不很高兴。他没有再说什么。

  伍德豪斯先生对这次拜访完全打定了主意,尽管天气越来越冷,他却似乎丝毫不打算退缩,最后与大女儿公乘自己的马车,准时来到,比其他人更不注意天气的情况。他对这次外出心中充满新奇感。对朗道斯宅子的活动充满希望,所以无心注意天气是不是寒冷,再说,他身上的衣服太厚,也是在没有什么感觉。然而,这的确是个严寒的天气。等到第二辆马车出动时,几片雪花已经飘落下来。天色显得异常沉重,只要空气稍有凝滞,便会在最短的时间里创造出一个非常洁白的银色世界。

  爱玛很快便发现,她的同伴心情并非处在最愉快的状态。在这种天气下做好准备外出,而且还要在晚宴后让孩子们作出牺牲,简直是一种罪恶,至少让人感到不愉快,约翰•奈特里先生无论如何也不会喜欢。他预见不到这次拜访有任何东西值得付出如此巨大的代价。驱车前往郊区牧师宅子的整个路途,是在他不断表示不满的过程中度过的。

  “一个人,”他说,“要求别人离开自己家的炉火来看望自己时,必须有很好的自知之明,要是遇的这种恶劣天气的时候更应该如此。他必须认为自己是个非常令人愉快的人。我本人可不敢这么作。看哪,都下雪了,着变成了一桩极为荒诞的事情。不让人家舒适的留在家中实在是愚蠢,人们本来能呆在家里,却跑出来更是犯傻!假如我们因为某种召唤或者生意不得不在这种天气下外出,我们会认为那是不得已忍受苦难。可现在呢,也许我们身上的衣服比平时还单薄,却心甘情愿的出发,与大自然对抗的借口丝毫也找不到,可这种气候却能让人从没一个方面都认为应该呆在家里。尽可能留在藏身之所。我们现在却要出发到另一个人家里去度过五小时乏味的时光,要说的话和要听到的东西都于昨天说过得听过的毫无二致,也没有那句话明天不会重复说再次听。在这种天气下动身,回来的时候也许更糟。四匹马和四个佣人带出去的是五个冷得浑身发抖的可怜虫,送进比家里寒冷的房间,与糟糕的家伙们作伴。”

  要想愉快的表示同意,爱玛觉得自己实难胜任,然而她毫无疑问习惯与别人的迎合之词。爱马可不会摹仿说:“对极了,我亲爱的。”他的伴侣通常准是这样表示赞同的。但是她以经打定主意,绝对不作任何回答。她不能表示顺从,也害怕进行争执,她的英雄气概仅仅达到保持沉默的地步。她任凭他说下去,扶了扶眼镜,把自己的衣裳裹紧在身上,但是没有开口。

  他们到达了,马车开始转弯,车梯放下去,埃尔顿先生立刻出现在他们身旁,只见他身着黑色礼服,动作非常潇洒,满脸带着微笑。谈论内容终于发生了变化,爱玛感到高兴。埃尔顿先生非常乐于承担责任,而且浑身洋溢出欢乐情绪。他的态度既彬彬有礼,有那么喜形于色,她于是开始以为,他收到了有关哈里特的说法,一定与自己得到的完全不同。她在穿着打扮的过程中曾经派人去询问过,得到的回答是:“没什么变化——没有好转。”

  “我从戈达德太太那里得到报告,”她一下车马上就说,“不像我希望的那么令人愉快——‘没有好转。’我得到的回答就是这样。”

  他的面孔立刻便拉长了。他回答的时候声音也变得伤感起来。

  “啊!我正要告诉你呢,我回来更衣之前,曾经敲过戈达德太太的门,结果得到的通报非常令人伤心,史密斯小 姐没有好转,我极为担心。我心里原来还暗自希望,他在上午得到那么真挚热情的看望之后,肯定会有所好转的。”

  爱玛微笑道:“我希望,我的看望对她紧张的神经是一种安慰。不过,即使是我也不能让她的喉咙痛有所缓和。她患的是真正的重感冒。你也许听说,佩里先生去看过她吧。”

  “是……我猜……也就是说……我没听说……”

  “他已经得到了她的那些主诉症状,我希望明天一早,我们会得到比较令人安慰的报告。不过,要想一点儿焦虑也没有,是不可能的。我们今晚的聚会遭受到这么令人伤心的损失!”

  “真是太可怕了!的确让人上行。大家每时每刻都会想念她。”

  这是十分正常的,随之而来得迹象也是可以估计到的。不过,持续的时间办该长些才对。可是,半分钟过后,他开始谈起其他事情,而且是以极为欣喜的口温和兴趣谈的,爱玛于是感到颇为沮丧。

  “真是个绝妙的设计,”他说道,“使用绵羊皮制作马车蓬。多么舒适的安排。有了这样的防御措施,就不可能感到寒冷了。现代发明将绅士们的马车制作的极尽舒适完美。车内乘客与外面的天气完全隔离开来,一丝空气也钻不进去。天气变化可以完全不必考虑了。——哈!我看见下了点儿雪。”

  “不错,”约翰•奈特里先生说,“还要大下特下呢。”

  “圣诞节的天气嘛,”埃尔顿先生评论道。“很符合这个时节。我们还可以认为下雪不是从昨天开始实在太幸运了,否则会妨碍今天的聚会。要是那样的话,聚会肯定会受阻了,因为伍德豪斯先生看到地上有那么的积雪就很难冒险外出了。可是现在并没有什么影响。现在正式友好会见的时节。到了圣诞节,大家都邀请朋友们相聚,即使天气比现在更糟,大家也很少考虑。记得有一次,大雪把我挡在一位朋友家里呆了一个星期。没有比那更让人愉快的事情了。我本来打算去那儿呆一个晚上,结果第七个晚上后才走。”

  约翰•奈特里先生的样子仿佛无法理解那种愉快,他仅仅冷淡地说:

  “我可不希望被大雪封在朗道斯宅子立住上一星期。”

  要是换了其他场合,爱玛或许会感到滑稽,不过她为埃尔顿先生的精神状况感到太吃惊了,实在没有办法产生其他情感。在等待愉快聚会的过程中,哈里特仿佛被抛到脑后了。

  “肯定会有温暖的熊熊炉火,”他接着说,“一切都极为舒适。人们都富有魅力——韦斯顿夫妇。韦斯顿太太真是个大家夸奖不尽的人,维斯顿先生真正值得大家尊敬,他那么好客,那么喜欢社交活动,这是个小规模的晚会,晚会规模虽小,但是宾客经过仔细挑选,这样的聚会也许是最令人愉悦的。在韦斯顿家的餐厅里就座的人假如超过一位,便会显得不舒适,在这种情况下,我宁愿少请两位,也不会多请两位。我想你们会同意我的意见,”说着他态度温和的转向爱玛,“我认为你肯定会表示赞同,不过,奈特里先生大概因为习惯于伦敦的大型晚会,不见得会与我产生同感。”

  “先生,我与伦敦的大型晚会无缘,我从来不跟任何人共进晚餐。”

  “是吗!”这话是以惊讶和惋惜的口吻讲出来的,“我没想到法律居然是严酷的奴隶制度。不过,先生,这一切很快就会让你得到报偿的,届时你只需付出很少的劳动,便能得到极大的享受。”

  “我的首要享受,”约翰•奈特里穿过敞开的大门是回答道,“将是安全返回哈特费尔的宅子。”

第十四章

  每一位先生在步入韦斯顿太太的客厅时,面部表情都需作出某种调整。埃尔顿先生必须保持欢乐的态度,约翰•奈特里先生应该必须驱散一连温怒。埃尔顿先生应该减少笑容,而约翰•奈特里先生必须增加微笑,这样才符合这个场合的要求。爱玛只要自然显出她的快乐就成了。对她来说,能与韦斯顿夫妇在一起,就是真正的享乐。韦斯顿先生是她极为喜欢的人物,对韦斯顿先生讲话她绝对不持保留态度,就像对他妻子讲话一样。她对任何人讲话都不像跟他们讲话是这样推心置腹,不论是琐碎小事,安排细节,感到为难的问题,还是她父亲和她的乐趣,她都深信她的话会被仔细听取,深深理解,对方从来都会感兴趣,感到易于听懂。关于哈特费尔的宅子的事情,她无论谈什么,韦斯顿太太都不缺乏强烈的兴趣。半小时不间断的交谈过后,日常幸福生活不可或缺的琐事都有所涉及,双方因而便感到心满意足。

  这种愉快或许从一整天的拜访中都不一定能得到,目前这半小时当然是个例外。不过,只要一眼看到韦斯顿太太,见到她的微笑,与她接触,听到她的声音,爱玛立刻从心底产生一股感激的浪潮。她决心尽可能的不顾及埃尔顿先生的古怪行为,也不考虑任何让她不快的事情,最大限额的享受眼前的种种愉快。

  每等她到达,哈里特不幸感冒的消息已经传播开来。伍德豪斯先生稳稳当当坐了挺长时间,讲述出病情的发展过程,当然,他也讲述了他自己的各种病史,讲述了伊沙贝拉的到来,说了爱玛随后就到,当他心满意足的讲到末尾,说是詹姆士应该来看看自己的女儿,这时其他人来到了。韦斯顿太太在这之前一直全神贯注的照料他,此刻才找到机会转过身去,欢迎她亲爱的爱玛。

  爱玛本来一心想暂时忘记埃尔顿先生,入席之后发现,他的座位紧挨在她身旁,于是她感到颇为遗憾。要想从她思维中将他奇怪的迟钝感情扭向哈里特困难极大,他们靠在她胳膊旁边自由是对必然的认识和世界的改造毛泽东写于1941年。,不断的将她那副愉快的面孔探过来,逼她注意,而且还就一切问题发表热心的评论。结果,她不但没法将他撇到脑后,内心中反而不可避免的产生这样的念头:“真的跟我姐夫想象的一样?难道这个男人要将对哈里特的爱转嫁到我身上来?真是荒诞而难以忍受!”然而,他却对她嘘寒问暖,不断询问她父亲的情况,谈起韦斯顿太太满怀欣喜,最后谈起她的众多油画是热情备至,却没有多少真知灼见,那种热烈劲头活象个潜在的恋人。她为了保持自己的风度不得不煞费一番苦心。为了她自己和哈里特的关系,她不能表现的粗鲁,心中希望最终一切都会纳入正轨,她甚至显得十分礼貌。但是那需要作出不少努力,在许多其他事情同时进行的过程中这样做就更需格外努力。在埃尔顿先生喋喋不休说个没完的时候,她特别希望听到另外一些东西。从她听到的只言片语,她清楚地了解到韦斯顿先生正在谈他儿子的情况。她听到“我儿子,”“弗兰克,”这两个词,还听到“我儿子,”这个字眼重复了好几次。从她听到的另外几个不完整的音节判断,她仿佛觉得他在宣布他儿子不久要来访,但是,她还没来得及制止埃尔顿先生的喋喋不休,那个话题已经结束,要像重提旧话难免显得尴尬。

  说实在的,尽管爱玛决心永不结婚,但是她一听到弗兰克•丘吉尔这个名字,心中总是十分感兴趣。当韦斯顿先生与泰勒小 姐结婚之后,她常常产生这样的念头——假如她真的要结婚,那么在年龄和条件方面,弗兰克•丘吉尔是她最适合的人选。从两个家庭的联系来看,他似乎与她门当户对相当适合。她不禁作出这样的假设:凡是认识她的人都会认为他们两人非常匹配。她确信,韦斯顿夫妇会有这样的看法。尽管她不愿受他的诱惑,也不会受到任何人的劝说,放弃现有的地位而换取其他的地位,她相信自己现有的地位完美的多。然而,她极其渴望见到他,决意弄清楚他是不是令人愉快,希望受到他某种程度的喜爱,让她朋友们想象他俩是一对恋人,这个念头使她感到愉快。

  心理产生了这样的感情,埃尔顿先生的礼貌殷勤便显得不合时宜。尽管她表面上显得非常客气,心里感觉却非常恼火,认为心胸开朗的韦斯顿先生整个晚上也许都不可能再次提到那则消息,也不会涉及与它有关的内容了。结果证明并非如此。在餐桌旁,她坐在韦斯顿先生旁边,在埃尔顿先生喋喋不休的空当里,在吃羊里脊肉的第一个空闲中,他利用机会向她表达地主之谊,说:

  “如果再来两位,我们的数目就能凑个整数了。真希望另外一两位能来——你那位漂亮的朋友是密斯小 姐和我儿子。要是那样的话,我会认为我们这次聚会完美无缺。我相信,你没有听见我对其他人谈起我的弗兰克要来的事吧?今天早上,我受到他的一封信原则运用于社会领域,强调人是环境和教育的产物,但基本,他说两个星期之内就要回来与我们团聚。”

  爱玛讲话时表达出一份恰当的喜悦,并且完全赞成说,弗兰克•丘吉尔先生和史密斯小 姐如果能来,的确会使这次聚会更加圆满。

  “他自从九月以来就一直想回来跟我们团聚,”韦斯顿先生接着说,“他的每一封信里都表达了这种意思。可是他不能随意支配自己的时间。不过现在我毫不怀疑能在一月份的第二个星期在这里见到他。”

  “你会多么高兴啊!韦斯顿太太也非常渴望认识他,她也一定跟你一样高兴。”

  “是啊,她会感到高兴,不过她认为他会推迟回家的时间。她不像我这样深信他会来,问题是她不像我这样了解那些人。你知道吗,问题是——这一点是个秘密,除了你我之外不能让别人知道的,我在其他场合连一个字也没有泄漏。你知道的,每个家庭都有自己的秘密——问题是,那些朋友受到邀请,要在一月份到恩斯康伯宅子拜访,弗兰克要想回来,就得指望他们推迟行期。假如他们不推迟,他就不能离开。不过我非常了解他们,应为在恩斯康伯宅子的那个家庭中,有一个地位显赫的女士,她有一种独特的坏脾气。虽然每隔两三年邀请他们来一次是十分有必要的,然而,每逢这时却总要推迟行期。对此我丝毫也不怀疑。我深信一月中旬能在这里见到弗兰克,这就像我自己就在这儿一样保险。不过你的那位好朋友,”他说着朝桌子上首扬了扬脑袋,“她的想象力太差,在哈特费尔的宅子是难以遇到这种事情,因而无法计算出他们的效果,可我早已习惯于做这种事情了。”

  “在这种事情上还有什么值得怀疑的东西,我很遗憾,”爱玛说,“不过我倾向于支持你的看法,韦斯顿先生。假如你认为他能回来,我也有同样的看法,因为你熟悉恩斯康伯宅子。”

  “是啊,我的这些知识是颇有些权威的,尽管我一生从来没有去过那里。她是个老女人!不过我从来不说她的坏话,这是为了弗兰克好,因为我相信,她十分喜爱他。我一千曾经认为她除了自己不会喜欢任何人呢,可是她对他从来都那么慈祥——当然,那是以他自己的方式,偶然也会有些心血来潮和胡思乱想,并且盼望每一件事都使自己喜欢——照我看,他能激发起她的慈爱之心并不是个小小的功绩。虽然我不想对别人谈起这事,不过,我对你说,她在一般人面前,心比石头还硬,脾气坏的赛过魔鬼。”

  爱玛太喜欢这个话题了,他们一走进客厅,她便开始对韦斯顿太太提起,希望她会感到欢快。不过,照她的评论,她认为第一次会见准会比较敏感。韦斯顿太太表示赞同,不过补充说,她有信心,不会为第一次会面感到担忧的:“因为我想他不会来。我不能像韦斯顿先生那么乐观,我深感担心的是,最后什么事情也不会发生。我敢说,这件事的底细韦斯顿先生已经全盘告诉你了。”

  “是的,似乎事情完全指望一个脾气恶劣的丘吉尔太太,我想这一点准是世界上最可靠不过的。”

  “我的好爱玛!”韦斯顿太太微笑着回答道,“异想天开的说法会有什么可靠的?”说完他转向伊莎贝拉,刚才一直没有人照料她。“你一定知道的,我亲爱的奈特利太太,照我看,我们根本不能保证见到弗兰克•丘吉尔先生,可他父亲却保证他会来。这事完全要靠他的一个舅母的情绪和喜好来决定,说简单些,就是要依赖她的脾气。你们就像我的两个女儿,对你们我可以把真话都说出来。丘吉尔太太是恩斯康伯宅子的统治者,她是个脾气非常古怪的女人,他是不是能回来要靠她是不是愿意放他走。”

  “啊,丘吉尔太太,人人都知道丘吉尔太太,”伊莎贝拉回答道,“我向你保证,我一想到那个可怜的年轻人,心里就充满了同情。永远跟一个脾气恶劣的人生活在一起,一定是件可怕的事。我们的生活这么幸福当然不会理解那种情形,不过那准是一种悲惨的生活。他没有孩子可真是件幸事!可怜的娃娃们,假如她生了孩子,准会让他们过的非常不幸!”

  爱玛真希望自己是跟韦斯顿太太单独在一起。要是那样,她就能多听一些情况了。韦斯顿太太一定会多讲写给她听,更加坦率而不必为伊莎贝拉在场感到担心。她相信,她对自己几乎不会掩盖有关丘吉尔家的任何情况,只有对那个年轻人的看法是个例外,对此,她自给的想象已经足够了。不过,目前没有更多的内容可说了。伍德豪斯先生很快便跟随她们走进客厅。晚餐后长时间坐在一处对他来说是个忍受不了的限制。喝着葡萄酒交谈对他来说不是什么乐趣,他便愉快地走向永远都能让他感到愉快的人们。

  他跟伊莎贝拉谈话的时候,爱玛找到一个机会,说:

  “这么说,你认为你儿子的这次来访无论任何还不能确定下来?我真感到遗憾。这种前奏不论发生在什么地方都是令人不愉快的,它越早结束越好。”

  “是啊,每次拖延都让人担心会发生更多的耽搁,就连布雷思维特一家也不得不推迟,我还担心,他们也许会找到某种借口让我们失望。这我能肯定,他们有嫉妒心理。总而言之,我一想到他们那方面的不情愿,我就感到不能忍受,丘吉尔一家极其希望让他跟他们生活在一起。他们即使是他对自己的父亲表示敬意,他们也会嫉妒。简而言之。我不能指望他会来。我希望韦斯顿先生别太乐观了。”

  “他应该来,”爱玛说。“就算他仅仅能住上两天,也该来。一个年轻人连这样的能力也没有,那是不可想象的。一个年轻的女人,假如落在坏人手里,也许会受到玩弄,并且被弄的远离她想见的人。可是一个年轻的男人受到这样的限制,想见见父亲,跟父亲一起生活一个星期都不能,那是不可想象的。”

  “要是知道他能怎么做,就需要上恩斯康伯宅子去亲自了解那个家庭的生活方式,”韦斯顿太太回答道。“要想判断任何家庭中任何一个人的行为,也需要采取同样的谨慎态度。不过我相信,要评论恩斯康伯宅子,就必须来用一般的标准。她是那么没有理性,什么都要服从他才行。”

  “她非常喜欢这个外甥,他使她极为喜爱的孩子。根据我对丘吉尔太太的了解,最自然不过的情况是,尽管他的一切都来自丈夫,可她却不愿为丈夫的利益作出任何牺牲;然而,她却会竭尽全力为他做出一切,这个外甥常常能左右她,虽然他什么也不欠她。”

  “我最亲爱的爱玛,你的脾气那么甜美,能装作理解一个恶劣性格的样子,也别为塔顶什么标准,你别去理睬他。我好不怀疑他不时能施展一下相当的影响。不过要预见到什么时候这种机会能来临,是完全不可能的。”

  爱玛听完这话,淡淡的说“他不来我不会感到满意。”

  “他也许在某些问题上极有影响力,”韦斯顿太太接着说,“但是在其他问题上,影响就很小。离开他们来拜访我们,就是一件他不能左右的事情。”小

  
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:23重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER XVI
The hair was curled, and the maid sent away, and Emma sat down to think and be miserable.--It was a wretched business indeed!--Such an overthrow of every thing she had been wishing for!--Such a development of every thing most unwelcome!--Such a blow for Harriet!--that was the worst of all. Every part of it brought pain and humiliation, of some sort or other; but, compared with the evil to Harriet, all was light; and she would gladly have submitted to feel yet more mistaken-- more in error--more disgraced by mis-judgment, than she actually was, could the effects of her blunders have been confined to herself.

"If I had not persuaded Harriet into liking the man, I could have borne any thing. He might have doubled his presumption to me-- but poor Harriet!"

How she could have been so deceived!--He protested that he had never thought seriously of Harriet--never! She looked back as well as she could; but it was all confusion. She had taken up the idea, she supposed, and made every thing bend to it. His manners, however, must have been unmarked, wavering, dubious, or she could not have been so misled.

The picture!--How eager he had been about the picture!-- and the charade!--and an hundred other circumstances;-- how clearly they had seemed to point at Harriet. To be sure, the charade, with its "ready wit"--but then the "soft eyes"-- in fact it suited neither; it was a jumble without taste or truth. Who could have seen through such thick-headed nonsense?

Certainly she had often, especially of late, thought his manners to herself unnecessarily gallant; but it had passed as his way, as a mere error of judgment, of knowledge, of taste, as one proof among others that he had not always lived in the best society, that with all the gentleness of his address, true elegance was sometimes wanting; but, till this very day, she had never, for an instant, suspected it to mean any thing but grateful respect to her as Harriet's friend.

To Mr. John Knightley was she indebted for her first idea on the subject, for the first start of its possibility. There was no denying that those brothers had penetration. She remembered what Mr. Knightley had once said to her about Mr. Elton, the caution he had given, the conviction he had professed that Mr. Elton would never marry indiscreetly; and blushed to think how much truer a knowledge of his character had been there shewn than any she had reached herself. It was dreadfully mortifying; but Mr. Elton was proving himself, in many respects, the very reverse of what she had meant and believed him; proud, assuming, conceited; very full of his own claims, and little concerned about the feelings of others.

Contrary to the usual course of things, Mr. Elton's wanting to pay his addresses to her had sunk him in her opinion. His professions and his proposals did him no service. She thought nothing of his attachment, and was insulted by his hopes. He wanted to marry well, and having the arrogance to raise his eyes to her, pretended to be in love; but she was perfectly easy as to his not suffering any disappointment that need be cared for. There had been no real affection either in his language or manners. Sighs and fine words had been given in abundance; but she could hardly devise any set of expressions, or fancy any tone of voice, less allied with real love. She need not trouble herself to pity him. He only wanted to aggrandise and enrich himself; and if Miss Woodhouse of Hartfield, the heiress of thirty thousand pounds, were not quite so easily obtained as he had fancied, he would soon try for Miss Somebody else with twenty, or with ten.

But--that he should talk of encouragement, should consider her as aware of his views, accepting his attentions, meaning (in short), to marry him!--should suppose himself her equal in connexion or mind!--look down upon her friend, so well understanding the gradations of rank below him, and be so blind to what rose above, as to fancy himself shewing no presumption in addressing her!-- It was most provoking.

Perhaps it was not fair to expect him to feel how very much he was her inferior in talent, and all the elegancies of mind. The very want of such equality might prevent his perception of it; but he must know that in fortune and consequence she was greatly his superior. He must know that the Woodhouses had been settled for several generations at Hartfield, the younger branch of a very ancient family--and that the Eltons were nobody. The landed property of Hartfield certainly was inconsiderable, being but a sort of notch in the Donwell Abbey estate, to which all the rest of Highbury belonged; but their fortune, from other sources, was such as to make them scarcely secondary to Donwell Abbey itself, in every other kind of consequence; and the Woodhouses had long held a high place in the consideration of the neighbourhood which Mr. Elton had first entered not two years ago, to make his way as he could, without any alliances but in trade, or any thing to recommend him to notice but his situation and his civility.-- But he had fancied her in love with him; that evidently must have been his dependence; and after raving a little about the seeming incongruity of gentle manners and a conceited head, Emma was obliged in common honesty to stop and admit that her own behaviour to him had been so complaisant and obliging, so full of courtesy and attention, as (supposing her real motive unperceived) might warrant a man of ordinary observation and delicacy, like Mr. Elton, in fancying himself a very decided favourite. If she had so misinterpreted his feelings, she had little right to wonder that he, with self-interest to blind him, should have mistaken hers.

The first error and the worst lay at her door. It was foolish, it was wrong, to take so active a part in bringing any two people together. It was adventuring too far, assuming too much, making light of what ought to be serious, a trick of what ought to be simple. She was quite concerned and ashamed, and resolved to do such things no more.

"Here have I," said she, "actually talked poor Harriet into being very much attached to this man. She might never have thought of him but for me; and certainly never would have thought of him with hope, if I had not assured her of his attachment, for she is as modest and humble as I used to think him. Oh! that I had been satisfied with persuading her not to accept young Martin. There I was quite right. That was well done of me; but there I should have stopped, and left the rest to time and chance. I was introducing her into good company, and giving her the opportunity of pleasing some one worth having; I ought not to have attempted more. But now, poor girl, her peace is cut up for some time. I have been but half a friend to her; and if she were not to feel this disappointment so very much, I am sure I have not an idea of any body else who would be at all desirable for her;--William Coxe--Oh! no, I could not endure William Coxe-- a pert young lawyer."

She stopt to blush and laugh at her own relapse, and then resumed a more serious, more dispiriting cogitation upon what had been, and might be, and must be. The distressing explanation she had to make to Harriet, and all that poor Harriet would be suffering, with the awkwardness of future meetings, the difficulties of continuing or discontinuing the acquaintance, of subduing feelings, concealing resentment, and avoiding eclat, were enough to occupy her in most unmirthful reflections some time longer, and she went to bed at last with nothing settled but the conviction of her having blundered most dreadfully.

To youth and natural cheerfulness like Emma's, though under temporary gloom at night, the return of day will hardly fail to bring return of spirits. The youth and cheerfulness of morning are in happy analogy, and of powerful operation; and if the distress be not poignant enough to keep the eyes unclosed, they will be sure to open to sensations of softened pain and brighter hope.

Emma got up on the morrow more disposed for comfort than she had gone to bed, more ready to see alleviations of the evil before her, and to depend on getting tolerably out of it.

It was a great consolation that Mr. Elton should not be really in love with her, or so particularly amiable as to make it shocking to disappoint him--that Harriet's nature should not be of that superior sort in which the feelings are most acute and retentive-- and that there could be no necessity for any body's knowing what had passed except the three principals, and especially for her father's being given a moment's uneasiness about it.

These were very cheering thoughts; and the sight of a great deal of snow on the ground did her further service, for any thing was welcome that might justify their all three being quite asunder at present.

The weather was most favourable for her; though Christmas Day, she could not go to church. Mr. Woodhouse would have been miserable had his daughter attempted it, and she was therefore safe from either exciting or receiving unpleasant and most unsuitable ideas. The ground covered with snow, and the atmosphere in that unsettled state between frost and thaw, which is of all others the most unfriendly for exercise, every morning beginning in rain or snow, and every evening setting in to freeze, she was for many days a most honourable prisoner. No intercourse with Harriet possible but by note; no church for her on Sunday any more than on Christmas Day; and no need to find excuses for Mr. Elton's absenting himself.

It was weather which might fairly confine every body at home; and though she hoped and believed him to be really taking comfort in some society or other, it was very pleasant to have her father so well satisfied with his being all alone in his own house, too wise to stir out; and to hear him say to Mr. Knightley, whom no weather could keep entirely from them,--

"Ah! Mr. Knightley, why do not you stay at home like poor Mr. Elton?"

These days of confinement would have been, but for her private perplexities, remarkably comfortable, as such seclusion exactly suited her brother, whose feelings must always be of great importance to his companions; and he had, besides, so thoroughly cleared off his ill-humour at Randalls, that his amiableness never failed him during the rest of his stay at Hartfield. He was always agreeable and obliging, and speaking pleasantly of every body. But with all the hopes of cheerfulness, and all the present comfort of delay, there was still such an evil hanging over her in the hour of explanation with Harriet, as made it impossible for Emma to be ever perfectly at ease.

CHAPTER XVII
Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley were not detained long at Hartfield. The weather soon improved enough for those to move who must move; and Mr. Woodhouse having, as usual, tried to persuade his daughter to stay behind with all her children, was obliged to see the whole party set off, and return to his lamentations over the destiny of poor Isabella;--which poor Isabella, passing her life with those she doated on, full of their merits, blind to their faults, and always innocently busy, might have been a model of right feminine happiness.

The evening of the very day on which they went brought a note from Mr. Elton to Mr. Woodhouse, a long, civil, ceremonious note, to say, with Mr. Elton's best compliments, "that he was proposing to leave Highbury the following morning in his way to Bath; where, in compliance with the pressing entreaties of some friends, he had engaged to spend a few weeks, and very much regretted the impossibility he was under, from various circumstances of weather and business, of taking a personal leave of Mr. Woodhouse, of whose friendly civilities he should ever retain a grateful sense-- and had Mr. Woodhouse any commands, should be happy to attend to them."

Emma was most agreeably surprized.--Mr. Elton's absence just at this time was the very thing to be desired. She admired him for contriving it, though not able to give him much credit for the manner in which it was announced. Resentment could not have been more plainly spoken than in a civility to her father, from which she was so pointedly excluded. She had not even a share in his opening compliments.--Her name was not mentioned;-- and there was so striking a change in all this, and such an ill-judged solemnity of leave-taking in his graceful acknowledgments, as she thought, at first, could not escape her father's suspicion.

It did, however.--Her father was quite taken up with the surprize of so sudden a journey, and his fears that Mr. Elton might never get safely to the end of it, and saw nothing extraordinary in his language. It was a very useful note, for it supplied them with fresh matter for thought and conversation during the rest of their lonely evening. Mr. Woodhouse talked over his alarms, and Emma was in spirits to persuade them away with all her usual promptitude.

She now resolved to keep Harriet no longer in the dark. She had reason to believe her nearly recovered from her cold, and it was desirable that she should have as much time as possible for getting the better of her other complaint before the gentleman's return. She went to Mrs. Goddard's accordingly the very next day, to undergo the necessary penance of communication; and a severe one it was.-- She had to destroy all the hopes which she had been so industriously feeding--to appear in the ungracious character of the one preferred-- and acknowledge herself grossly mistaken and mis-judging in all her ideas on one subject, all her observations, all her convictions, all her prophecies for the last six weeks.

The confession completely renewed her first shame--and the sight of Harriet's tears made her think that she should never be in charity with herself again.

Harriet bore the intelligence very well--blaming nobody--and in every thing testifying such an ingenuousness of disposition and lowly opinion of herself, as must appear with particular advantage at that moment to her friend.

Emma was in the humour to value simplicity and modesty to the utmost; and all that was amiable, all that ought to be attaching, seemed on Harriet's side, not her own. Harriet did not consider herself as having any thing to complain of. The affection of such a man as Mr. Elton would have been too great a distinction.-- She never could have deserved him--and nobody but so partial and kind a friend as Miss Woodhouse would have thought it possible.

Her tears fell abundantly--but her grief was so truly artless, that no dignity could have made it more respectable in Emma's eyes-- and she listened to her and tried to console her with all her heart and understanding--really for the time convinced that Harriet was the superior creature of the two--and that to resemble her would be more for her own welfare and happiness than all that genius or intelligence could do.

It was rather too late in the day to set about being simple-minded and ignorant; but she left her with every previous resolution confirmed of being humble and discreet, and repressing imagination all the rest of her life. Her second duty now, inferior only to her father's claims, was to promote Harriet's comfort, and endeavour to prove her own affection in some better method than by match-making. She got her to Hartfield, and shewed her the most unvarying kindness, striving to occupy and amuse her, and by books and conversation,to drive Mr. Elton from her thoughts.

Time, she knew, must be allowed for this being thoroughly done; and she could suppose herself but an indifferent judge of such matters in general, and very inadequate to sympathise in an attachment to Mr. Elton in particular; but it seemed to her reasonable that at Harriet's age, and with the entire extinction of all hope, such a progress might be made towards a state of composure by the time of Mr. Elton's return, as to allow them all to meet again in the common routine of acquaintance, without any danger of betraying sentiments or increasing them.

Harriet did think him all perfection, and maintained the non-existence of any body equal to him in person or goodness--and did, in truth, prove herself more resolutely in love than Emma had foreseen; but yet it appeared to her so natural, so inevitable to strive against an inclination of that sort unrequited, that she could not comprehend its continuing very long in equal force.

If Mr. Elton, on his return, made his own indifference as evident and indubitable as she could not doubt he would anxiously do, she could not imagine Harriet's persisting to place her happiness in the sight or the recollection of him.

Their being fixed, so absolutely fixed, in the same place, was bad for each, for all three. Not one of them had the power of removal, or of effecting any material change of society. They must encounter each other, and make the best of it.

Harriet was farther unfortunate in the tone of her companions at Mrs. Goddard's; Mr. Elton being the adoration of all the teachers and great girls in the school; and it must be at Hartfield only that she could have any chance of hearing him spoken of with cooling moderation or repellent truth. Where the wound had been given, there must the cure be found if anywhere; and Emma felt that, till she saw her in the way of cure, there could be no true peace for herself.

CHAPTER XVIII
Mr. Frank Churchill did not come. When the time proposed drew near, Mrs. Weston's fears were justified in the arrival of a letter of excuse. For the present, he could not be spared, to his "very great mortification and regret; but still he looked forward with the hope of coming to Randalls at no distant period."

Mrs. Weston was exceedingly disappointed--much more disappointed, in fact, than her husband, though her dependence on seeing the young man had been so much more sober: but a sanguine temper, though for ever expecting more good than occurs, does not always pay for its hopes by any proportionate depression. It soon flies over the present failure, and begins to hope again. For half an hour Mr. Weston was surprized and sorry; but then he began to perceive that Frank's coming two or three months later would be a much better plan; better time of year; better weather; and that he would be able, without any doubt, to stay considerably longer with them than if he had come sooner.

These feelings rapidly restored his comfort, while Mrs. Weston, of a more apprehensive disposition, foresaw nothing but a repetition of excuses and delays; and after all her concern for what her husband was to suffer, suffered a great deal more herself.

Emma was not at this time in a state of spirits to care really about Mr. Frank Churchill's not coming, except as a disappointment at Randalls. The acquaintance at present had no charm for her. She wanted, rather, to be quiet, and out of temptation; but still, as it was desirable that she should appear, in general, like her usual self, she took care to express as much interest in the circumstance, and enter as warmly into Mr. and Mrs. Weston's disappointment, as might naturally belong to their friendship.
She was the first to announce it to Mr. Knightley; and exclaimed quite as much as was necessary, (or, being acting a part, perhaps rather more,) at the conduct of the Churchills, in keeping him away. She then proceeded to say a good deal more than she felt, of the advantage of such an addition to their confined society in Surry; the pleasure of looking at somebody new; the gala-day to Highbury entire, which the sight of him would have made; and ending with reflections on the Churchills again, found herself directly involved in a disagreement with Mr. Knightley; and, to her great amusement, perceived that she was taking the other side of the question from her real opinion, and making use of Mrs. Weston's arguments against herself.

"The Churchills are very likely in fault," said Mr. Knightley, coolly; "but I dare say he might come if he would."

"I do not know why you should say so. He wishes exceedingly to come; but his uncle and aunt will not spare him."

"I cannot believe that he has not the power of coming, if he made a point of it. It is too unlikely, for me to believe it without proof."

"How odd you are! What has Mr. Frank Churchill done, to make you suppose him such an unnatural creature?"

"I am not supposing him at all an unnatural creature, in suspecting that he may have learnt to be above his connexions, and to care very little for any thing but his own pleasure, from living with those who have always set him the example of it. It is a great deal more natural than one could wish, that a young man, brought up by those who are proud, luxurious, and selfish, should be proud, luxurious, and selfish too. If Frank Churchill had wanted to see his father, he would have contrived it between September and January. A man at his age--what is he?--three or four-and-twenty--cannot be without the means of doing as much as that. It is impossible."

"That's easily said, and easily felt by you, who have always been your own master. You are the worst judge in the world, Mr. Knightley, of the difficulties of dependence. You do not know what it is to have tempers to manage."

"It is not to be conceived that a man of three or four-and-twenty should not have liberty of mind or limb to that amount. He cannot want money--he cannot want leisure. We know, on the contrary, that he has so much of both, that he is glad to get rid of them at the idlest haunts in the kingdom. We hear of him for ever at some watering-place or other. A little while ago, he was at Weymouth. This proves that he can leave the Churchills."

"Yes, sometimes he can."

"And those times are whenever he thinks it worth his while; whenever there is any temptation of pleasure."

"It is very unfair to judge of any body's conduct, without an intimate knowledge of their situation. Nobody, who has not been in the interior of a family, can say what the difficulties of any individual of that family may be. We ought to be acquainted with Enscombe, and with Mrs. Churchill's temper, before we pretend to decide upon what her nephew can do. He may, at times, be able to do a great deal more than he can at others."

"There is one thing, Emma, which a man can always do, if he chuses, and that is, his duty; not by manoeuvring and finessing, but by vigour and resolution. It is Frank Churchill's duty to pay this attention to his father. He knows it to be so, by his promises and messages;but if he wished to do it, it might be done. A man who felt rightly would say at once, simply and resolutely, to Mrs. Churchill-- `Every sacrifice of mere pleasure you will always find me ready to make to your convenience; but I must go and see my father immediately. I know he would be hurt by my failing in such a mark of respect to him on the present occasion. I shall, therefore, set off to-morrow.'-- If he would say so to her at once, in the tone of decision becoming a man, there would be no opposition made to his going."

"No," said Emma, laughing; "but perhaps there might be some made to his coming back again. Such language for a young man entirely dependent, to use!--Nobody but you, Mr. Knightley, would imagine it possible. But you have not an idea of what is requisite in situations directly opposite to your own. Mr. Frank Churchill to be making such a speech as that to the uncle and aunt, who have brought him up, and are to provide for him!--Standing up in the middle of the room, I suppose, and speaking as loud as he could!--How can you imagine such conduct practicable?"

"Depend upon it, Emma, a sensible man would find no difficulty in it. He would feel himself in the right; and the declaration--made, of course, as a man of sense would make it, in a proper manner-- would do him more good, raise him higher, fix his interest stronger with the people he depended on, than all that a line of shifts and expedients can ever do. Respect would be added to affection. They would feel that they could trust him; that the nephew who had done rightly by his father, would do rightly by them; for they know, as well as he does, as well as all the world must know, that he ought to pay this visit to his father; and while meanly exerting their power to delay it, are in their hearts not thinking the better of him for submitting to their whims. Respect for right conduct is felt by every body. If he would act in this sort of manner, on principle, consistently, regularly, their little minds would bend to his."

"I rather doubt that. You are very fond of bending little minds; but where little minds belong to rich people in authority, I think they have a knack of swelling out, till they are quite as unmanageable as great ones. I can imagine, that if you, as you are, Mr. Knightley, were to be transported and placed all at once in Mr. Frank Churchill's situation, you would be able to say and do just what you have been recommending for him; and it might have a very good effect. The Churchills might not have a word to say in return; but then, you would have no habits of early obedience and long observance to break through. To him who has, it might not be so easy to burst forth at once into perfect independence, and set all their claims on his gratitude and regard at nought. He may have as strong a sense of what would be right, as you can have, without being so equal, under particular circumstances, to act up to it."

"Then it would not be so strong a sense. If it failed to produce equal exertion, it could not be an equal conviction."

"Oh, the difference of situation and habit! I wish you would try to understand what an amiable young man may be likely to feel in directly opposing those, whom as child and boy he has been looking up to all his life."

"Our amiable young man is a very weak young man, if this be the first occasion of his carrying through a resolution to do right against the will of others. It ought to have been a habit with him by this time, of following his duty, instead of consulting expediency. I can allow for the fears of the child, but not of the man. As he became rational, he ought to have roused himself and shaken off all that was unworthy in their authority. He ought to have opposed the first attempt on their side to make him slight his father. Had he begun as he ought, there would have been no difficulty now."

"We shall never agree about him," cried Emma; "but that is nothing extraordinary. I have not the least idea of his being a weak young man: I feel sure that he is not. Mr. Weston would not be blind to folly, though in his own son; but he is very likely to have a more yielding, complying, mild disposition than would suit your notions of man's perfection. I dare say he has; and though it may cut him off from some advantages, it will secure him many others."

"Yes; all the advantages of sitting still when he ought to move, and of leading a life of mere idle pleasure, and fancying himself extremely expert in finding excuses for it. He can sit down and write a fine flourishing letter, full of professions and falsehoods, and persuade himself that he has hit upon the very best method in the world of preserving peace at home and preventing his father's having any right to complain. His letters disgust me."

"Your feelings are singular. They seem to satisfy every body else."

"I suspect they do not satisfy Mrs. Weston. They hardly can satisfy a woman of her good sense and quick feelings: standing in a mother's place, but without a mother's affection to blind her. It is on her account that attention to Randalls is doubly due, and she must doubly feel the omission. Had she been a person of consequence herself, he would have come I dare say; and it would not have signified whether he did or no. Can you think your friend behindhand in these sort of considerations? Do you suppose she does not often say all this to herself? No, Emma, your amiable young man can be amiable only in French, not in English. He may be very `aimable,' have very good manners, and be very agreeable; but he can have no English delicacy towards the feelings of other people: nothing really amiable about him."

"You seem determined to think ill of him."

"Me!--not at all," replied Mr. Knightley, rather displeased; "I do not want to think ill of him. I should be as ready to acknowledge his merits as any other man; but I hear of none, except what are merely personal; that he is well-grown and good-looking, with smooth, plausible manners."

"Well, if he have nothing else to recommend him, he will be a treasure at Highbury. We do not often look upon fine young men, well-bred and agreeable. We must not be nice and ask for all the virtues into the bargain. Cannot you imagine, Mr. Knightley, what a sensation his coming will produce? There will be but one subject throughout the parishes of Donwell and Highbury; but one interest-- one object of curiosity; it will be all Mr. Frank Churchill; we shall think and speak of nobody else."

"You will excuse my being so much over-powered. If I find him conversable, I shall be glad of his acquaintance; but if he is only a chattering coxcomb, he will not occupy much of my time or thoughts."

"My idea of him is, that he can adapt his conversation to the taste of every body, and has the power as well as the wish of being universally agreeable. To you, he will talk of farming; to me, of drawing or music; and so on to every body, having that general information on all subjects which will enable him to follow the lead, or take the lead, just as propriety may require, and to speak extremely well on each; that is my idea of him."

"And mine," said Mr. Knightley warmly, "is, that if he turn out any thing like it, he will be the most insufferable fellow breathing! What! at three-and-twenty to be the king of his company--the great man-- the practised politician, who is to read every body's character, and make every body's talents conduce to the display of his own superiority; to be dispensing his flatteries around, that he may make all appear like fools compared with himself! My dear Emma, your own good sense could not endure such a puppy when it came to the point."

"I will say no more about him," cried Emma, "you turn every thing to evil. We are both prejudiced; you against, I for him; and we have no chance of agreeing till he is really here."

"Prejudiced! I am not prejudiced."

"But I am very much, and without being at all ashamed of it. My love for Mr. and Mrs. Weston gives me a decided prejudice in his favour."

"He is a person I never think of from one month's end to another," said Mr. Knightley, with a degree of vexation, which made Emma immediately talk of something else, though she could not comprehend why he should be angry.

To take a dislike to a young man, only because he appeared to be of a different disposition from himself, was unworthy the real liberality of mind which she was always used to acknowledge in him; for with all the high opinion of himself, which she had often laid to his charge, she had never before for a moment supposed it could make him unjust to the merit of another.




第十五章

  伍德豪斯先生不久便准备喝茶。喝过茶后他便迫不及待的要回家。他的三位伴侣尽了最大的努力,才将他的注意力从时间已晚的事实移开,直至另外三位先生也走进客厅。韦斯顿先生性格活泼健谈,朋友们不会为任何原因而提前离开。最后,聚在客厅人数终于增多了。埃尔顿先生的精神极佳,首先步入客厅。韦斯顿太太与爱玛正一起坐在一张沙发上。他立即走上去加入她们的圈子,几乎没有受到邀请便插座在两人之间。

  爱码心理盼望着弗兰克•丘吉尔先生到来能给大家带来乐趣,,此时兴致也正浓,便乐于原谅他这种不恰当的举止,像先前与他交往一样感到满意。听到他开始的第一个话题便是有关哈利特的,他脸上立刻露出最友善的微笑,显出渴望倾听的表情。

  他声称,对她那位漂亮的朋友他感到极为担忧——她那位朋友既漂亮,又可爱和善。“我们到朗道斯宅子来之后,你了解——或者说你听到关于她的什么消息没有?我极为担忧,我不得不承认,她自己主诉的症状让我跟到特别吃惊。”他以这样的方式非常恰当的一直谈了很长时间,对别人的问答并不仔细注意。后来,似乎来了个突然的转折。仿佛突然间他替她感到害怕,而不是替哈利特感到担忧,怕那是一种严重的咽喉炎症——好象急切地希望她能逃避那种传染,而不是认为那种病症不会传染。他用极其诚恳的口吻劝说她目前不要再去那病房探望——劝说她向他保证不要冒那个危险,等他乡佩里先生询问过他的看法再说。虽然她一笑置之,并且试图将话题拉回正轨,可是他对她的极端担心并没有停止。她感到温怒。她不可能将它掩藏起来,正如他装出爱她而不是爱哈利特的表情也暴露无遗一样。假如这是真的,那可是最令人轻蔑,最让人不能忍受的见异思迁!她几乎忍不住要发作起来。他转向韦斯顿太太,希望向她寻求帮助:“你难道不愿支持我吗?你不愿帮我说服她,劝伍德豪斯小 姐别去戈达德太太那里,等到证实史密斯小 姐的并不属传染病再说,好吗?不作出保证我不会感到满意。你能利用你的影响力说服她吗?”

  “替别人考虑时那么谨慎,”他接着说,“对自己却那么疏忽大意!她要我呆在家里以免感冒,可她自己却不愿保证避免染上白喉的危险!你认为这公平吗,韦斯顿太太?你给评评理认为数学讨论的对象是理智所创造的,非理智所创造的,在,难道我连这点抱怨的权力都没有吗?我相信你会向我提供支持和帮助。”

  爱玛看见韦斯顿太太吃惊的表情,感到在他的言谈举止中,一下子便毫不含蓄的认为自己有权利对她感兴趣,未免过分。在她这一方面,她觉得受到过分的刺激和冒犯,一时不知道怎么直接表达才好。她只能瞪他一眼,她认为这么看一眼肯定能让他恢复理智。然后,她起身离开那沙发,走向她姐姐身旁的一个座位,全神贯注的与姐姐交谈起来。

  她没有时间去了解埃尔顿先生如何接受那种谴责,另一个主题紧接着开始了。约翰•奈特里先生到外面看了看天气情况,然后回到屋子里。他向大家通报说,大地整个覆盖着一层白雪,而且雪下的挺急,风刮得很紧。他以下面的话对伍德豪斯先生作出结论:

  “父亲,你将为你精神勃勃的冬季活动拉开序幕。对你的马车夫和马匹来讲,穿越暴风雪可是件新鲜事。”

  可怜的伍德豪斯先生一时惊愕的说不出话来,可是其他人却讲个不停,大家不是个到吃惊就是不感到吃惊,不是提出问题,就是进行安慰。韦斯顿太太和爱玛竭力让他欢乐起来,并且将他的注意力从他的女婿身上引开,他哪位女婿正近乎残酷的穷追猛打。

  “父亲,我钦佩你的决心”他说,“在这样的天气状况下外出冒险,当时你肯定看出马上就要下雪了。大家也都看出要下雪。我钦佩你的精神,我敢说,我们回到家都不会出事。在下上一两个小时雪,路也不会变得不能通行。再说,我没有两辆马车,即使一辆在荒郊野外出了事故,另一辆就在身旁,我敢说,我们不到午夜便能全体安全返回哈特费尔的宅子。”

  韦斯顿先生以另外一种得胜的口吻承认说,他早知道在下雪,不过一个字也没有吐露,唯恐伍德豪斯先生听了会感到不舒服,怕他以次为借口提前动身离去。至于说雪下的有多大,会不会阻碍他们回家,那不过是个玩笑而已,他担心的反倒是他们不会遇到任何困难。他希望路真的不能通行,那样的话,他就能把大家都留在朗道斯宅子里了。他以极端的好意向大家保证说,这里有足够的住处供每个人使用,然后他招呼妻子,要她表示赞同。他说,只要稍加安排,大家都能住下,可她几乎不知道该怎么安排,应为这座宅子只有两间空房间。

  “该怎么办呢,亲爱的爱吗?怎么办?”这便是伍德豪斯先生的第一个感叹,而且有一阵子他除此之外什么也说不出来。他望着她,希望寻求安慰。她向他保证说,他们是安全的,他们的马匹个个骠壮精良,詹姆士技艺精湛,再说还跟这么多朋友在一起。他听了这席话,精神才稍稍恢复过来。

  她大女儿的恐慌与他不相上下。恐慌在于会被困在朗道斯宅子,而她的孩子们全都在哈特费尔德,她的想象中更是充满了恐惧。她认为对于勇敢的人们来说,道路现在还能通行,她片刻也不愿意耽搁,迫切希望面前的问题得到处理。她要父亲和爱玛留在朗道斯宅子,她和丈夫立刻出发,不能顾及越来越大的雪,否则雪会阻止他们的。

  “亲爱的,你最好直接向车夫发命令,”她说,“我敢说,现在出发我们还能走,假如遇到什么非常糟糕的事情,我能从车里爬出来步行。我一点儿也不害怕。就是步行一半路程我也不在乎。回家之后,我可以换双鞋,不是吗?再说穿着这双靴子我不会感到寒冷的。”

  “真的吗!”他回答道。“要是那样,我亲爱的伊莎贝拉,那是世界上最奇特不过的事情啦,因为一般情况下你穿什么都会着凉。步行回家!我敢说,你穿的那双漂亮鞋子证适合步行回家。对马匹来说,这可糟透了。”

  伊莎贝拉转向韦斯顿太太,寻求她赞同这个计划。韦斯顿太太只得表示赞同。伊莎贝拉又转向爱玛,可是爱玛不愿完全放弃一起出发的希望。大家还在进行讨论的时候,奈特里先生从外面回来了。他刚才一听到他兄弟关于下雪的报告,便走出去察看。他对大家说,他刚刚在室外观察过,现在可以给大家一个准确的回答,那就是:不论是现在就出发,还是一小时后再走都不会有哪怕一丁点儿困难。他刚才曾经沿着海伯里空旷的道路朝前面走了一段,任何地方的积雪都没有超过办英寸厚。在许多地方,大地甚至没有覆盖上白色。现在只不过飘着很少几片雪花,云彩已经散开,种种迹象显示出,很快就会放晴。他跟马车夫谈过,两个马车夫都同意他的意见,认为根本不值得担忧。

  这消息对伊莎贝拉是个极大的安慰,爱玛为了父亲的缘故,听了也同样感到愉快,父亲听了立刻在神经质的范围内稍感宽心。不过,只要他呆在朗道斯宅子里,刚才已经激起的惊慌情绪就不会轻易转化成舒适。目前回家没有什么危险,这让他赶到满意,但是没有什么能让他感到继续留在这里是安全的。大家纷纷开口,有时劝说,有是提议,奈特里先生和爱玛最后用几句交谈解决了问题:

  “你父亲不会感到舒适。你干嘛不走?”

  “我准备好了,要是大家都走,我就走。”

  “我打铃好吗?”

  “好,打吧。”

  铃声响了,有人招呼马车。几分钟之后,爱玛心中便希望在这次艰难的拜访之后,其中一位好惹麻烦的伙伴回到自己家,变得清醒冷静下来,另外一位恢复自己的性情和快乐。

  马车驶了过来。伍德豪斯先生在这种场合总是的第一个出现,他受到奈特里先生和韦斯顿先生小心的搀扶。但是一看到雪仍然在落下,一进入夜色,发现它比自己心理准备接受的更加黑暗,它重新感到的惊慌不是语言所能防止的。“我害怕路不好。我害怕可怜的伊莎贝拉讨厌这种情形。再说可怜的爱玛是坐在后面那辆车里。我不知道他们该怎么办才好,”有人跟詹姆是做了交待,要他赶车慢些,等等后面那辆车。

  伊莎贝拉紧跟着父亲登上了车。约翰•奈特里先生忘记自己本不属于这批人,以自然而然的跟在妻子身后上了车。结果,爱玛发现埃尔顿先生陪着她并且跟着她上车后,车门合法的关上,他们要这样一路面对面旅行了。假如没有这天产生的疑心,此刻便不会如此尴尬,本来会是颇为愉快的,他便可以跟他谈起哈利特,四分之三里的路程便会显得像是只有四分之一里那么短。可是现在,她真希望刚才的事情没有发生过。她相信,韦斯顿先生的上等葡萄酒他喝的过了量,他能肯定,他想胡说八道。

  为了尽量对他进行限制,他立刻做好准备,以自己优雅而平静的态度,谈论这种天气和夜晚的危险性。但是,他还没有来得及开口,他们的车几乎还没有穿过敞开的院门,接近前面的马车,她便发现自己的想法被打断,她的手突然被紧紧抓住,埃尔顿先生实际上是猛烈的向她求爱,她利用这个宝贵的机会,公开了他自认为肯定心照不宣的感情,他表达的既有希望,又有畏惧,又有崇拜,声称假如受到她的拒绝他随时准备以死向报。不过,他自作多情的说,他热烈的依恋之情、无比的爱心和空前的激情不可能任何效果都没有产生。简而言之,他下定决心,要她尽快认真地接受。事情难道真的发展成了这样?没有顾虑,没有歉意,没有显出多少羞愧,哈利特的恋人埃尔顿先生声称变成她自己的爱人了。她向设法阻止他,可是没有效果。他要把话说完。尽管他怒不可遏,但是考虑到这个环境的限制,她决定开口讲话时保持克制。她感到,这种愚蠢行为一半来源于酒醉,便希望或许过个把小时就能恢复正常。鉴于他处于半醉半醒状态,她也相应地以半开玩笑半认真的态度回答道:

  “埃尔顿先生,我感到非常惊讶。对我!你忘记自己是谁了。你把我当成我的朋友啦,不过你要对史密斯小 姐表达的意思,我都十分乐意传达。不过请你别再对我这样说。”

  “史密斯小 姐!对史密斯小 姐表达的意思!你这是什么意思!”他用确信的腔调、傲慢而滑稽的重复着她的话。她不禁迅速回答道:

  “埃尔顿先生,这真是最让人感到意外的举止!我对此的解释只有一个,那就是你脑子现在不正常,否则你不会以这种态度对我讲话,也不会那样谈论哈利特。控制你自己,不要多说,我会努力忘掉这事。”

  埃尔顿先生喝的葡萄酒并不多,刚刚是自己精神有所高涨而已,智力根本没有受到干扰。他对自己的意图知道的清清楚楚。对于她的怀疑,他温和的表示抗议,认为那是极大的伤害了他的感情,他轻描淡写的表达了对史密斯小 姐的尊敬,说那是朋友间的尊敬,又对她提起史密斯小 姐感到吃惊,他恢复了刚才的话题,重新表示出自己的热情,并且迫切要求得到肯定的回答。

  她没有多考虑他处于清醒状态,而更多的认为他既轻浮又缅于幻想。她不再作出努力注重礼节,回答道:

  “要我继续感到怀疑已经不可能。你已经说得十分清楚。埃尔顿先生,你让我感到吃惊,我无法表达有多么惊讶。过去一个月中我目睹你对史密斯小 姐的举止,每天都留意道你对她的关注,现在你却以这样的态度跟我讲话,这完全是一种轻浮的性格,我没想到会有这种可能性!相信我吧,先生,听到这样的表白,我感到的绝对不是喜悦。”

  “我的老天哪!”埃尔顿先生喊道,“这是什么意思?史密斯小 姐!我一辈子从来没有考虑过史密斯小 姐,从来没有关注过她,只不过把她当作你的一个朋友,我根本不关心她是死是活,她是你的一个朋友而已,假如她幻想国其他东西,那是她的一相情愿,我感到非常遗憾,极为遗憾。史密斯小 姐!哼,伍德豪斯小 姐!有伍德豪斯小 姐在旁边,谁会考虑史密斯小 姐呀!以我的名誉起誓,我的性格中没有轻浮。我考虑的只有你一个人。说我对别人有过哪怕一丝关注,我都要提出抗议。许多个星期以来,我说过的话,做过的事全都为的是显出我对你的崇拜。对此你不开真正严肃的持怀疑态度。不!”他用一种讨好的腔调说,“我肯定你看出了我的意思,也理解我的心。”

  听了这席话,爱玛简直无法描述自己的感觉——她的不愉快感情达到了最高潮。她完全被这种情绪征服了,一时失去了即席作答的能力。片刻的冷场对埃尔顿先生的心情是个乐观的鼓励,他试图再次握住她的手,嘴里欢乐的嚷道:

  “迷人的伍德豪斯小 姐!请允许我解释这种有趣的沉默吧。它表明你长期以来一直了解我的心。”

  “不,先生,”爱玛喊道,“它没有表明这种东西。远远不是什么长期理解,此刻之前我一直尊敬你的观点,结果大错特错了。至于我的看法,我很遗憾你居然产生这种感情。它与我的愿望比距离什么都远。我的愿望是你迷恋我的朋友哈利特,追求她,你显得已经在追求她,哪会让我产生极大的欢乐,我一直真诚的希望你能成功。假如我原来认为她不是你道哈特费尔的宅子来的原因,那我会认为你如此的频繁拜访属于居心不良。难道我能相信你从来没有考虑过与史密斯小 姐结识?难道你从来没有认真的考虑过她?”

  “从来没有,小 姐,”这次轮到他喊着与她对抗了,“我向你保证,从来没有。我会认真考虑史密斯小 姐!史密斯小 姐是个非常好的姑娘,看到她生活在受人尊敬的环境中,我会感到高兴。我祝她一切都好。毫无疑问,有些男人或许不会拒绝——每个人都有自己的层次,不过我认为我自己不会让她迷住。我对史密斯小 姐开口说话时,不必为追求不到一桩平等的婚姻而彻底绝望!不会的,小 姐,我到哈特费尔的宅子去拜访完全是为了你,我得到的鼓励……”

  “鼓励!我给过你鼓励!先生,你这么假设实在是大错特错。我仅仅把你看作我朋友的崇拜者。不论从那一方面讲,你对我来说都不过是个普通的熟人而已。我感到极为遗憾,好在这场错误就地结束了。假如同样的行为继续下去的话,史密斯小 姐说不定会被引入你那种观点的错误中。她也许向我一样,没有意识到你十分敏感的那种极大的地位差别。不过,照现在的情形,失望只能是一方面的,我相信不会持久。我目前不考虑婚事。”

  他感到怒不可遏,什么话也说不出来。她的态度太坚决了,恳求显然毫无用处。在这种怨恨情绪膨胀,双方都深感悔恨的气氛中,两人不得不继续在一起停留几分钟,因为伍德豪斯先生把他们禁闭在距离不足一英尺远的地方。假如没有这么强烈的怒气,两人肯定会感到绝望般的尴尬,但是,他们现在直来直去的感情没有给左右为难的情绪留下任何余地。他们不知道马车什么时候拐上牧师巷的,有没有意识到车是什么时候停下来的,突然之间,他们发现车已经停在他的房门前。他一句话也没有再说便跳下车。爱玛这时才感到,不说句晚安不合适。客套话得到了回答,腔调冷淡而高傲。爱玛在无法描绘的愤怒中继续乘车前往哈特费尔的宅子。

  到家后,受到父亲极为热情的欢迎,他一直为她单独乘车穿过牧师巷而害怕的浑身发抖,她从来连想也不敢想要转过那么个弯子,而且是陌生人的驾驭之下——那不过是个普通的车夫,而不是詹姆士。在这儿,仿佛她的返回是一切纳入正轨所必不可少的。因为约翰•奈特里先生对自己的恶劣脾气感到害羞,现在整个换了个人,又善良又殷勤。他对父亲的舒适表示非常关心,好象不跟他一道喝碗麦片粥就不能实现圆满周到。对于这批旅行者来说,这天实在平静和舒适的气氛中结束的,只有她是个例外。她的脑子里从来没有经受过如此激烈的动荡,她需要付出极大的努力,才能装出精神集中情绪欢快的样子,直到最后大家分手她才能松一口气,平静的回想这一切。

第十六章

  发卷已经夹上,女佣已经打发走了,爱玛坐下来思索,体验凄惨的感情。这的确是件可悲的事情。她一直心怀希望的每一种前景全都被打碎了!每一件事情都发展成为最不受人欢迎的结果!对哈里特来说是如此重大的打击!这是最糟不过的事。这事的每一个方面都能带来痛苦和屈辱,不是来自这个方面就是源于另外一些方面,不过,与它给哈里特造成的危害比较,全都无足轻重。她甘愿承受比实际情形更多的误解,更多的谬误,更多由于判断错误而带来的耻辱,只要将她的错误导致的结果局限在她自己身上就行。

  假如我没有劝说哈里特喜欢这个男人,我什么都能忍受。他就是假设跟我有两倍的关系也没事。可是可怜的哈里特怎么办!

  她怎么能被蒙蔽的那么深!他声明说,从来没有认真考虑过哈里特——从来没有!她尽量回顾过去发生的事情,但是一向都那么让人迷惑不解。一种想法在她脑子里扎下了根,她假设是那样,于是便使一切都扭向那个方向。他的态度肯定不明确,左右摇摆,让人怀疑,要不然她决不会误解。

  那幅画!他多么渴望为那幅画镶画框啊!那个字谜!还有足足一百种其他场合,那些事情看上去多么明显的指向哈里特啊!不会错,那个字谜中的“敏捷才思”和“柔和的眼睛”对两个姑娘都不合事,不过是个没有品位,并不真实的含糊说法。谁又能看透这种笨头笨脑的胡说八道呢?

  当然啦,她常常认为他对她的殷勤毫无必要,尤其在最近更是如此。不过她认为那只是他自己的方式而已,只是由于判断错误,认识错误,格调不高,那时他没有一直生活在上流社会的佐证,尽管他讲话时从来都非常文雅,但是他的优雅却不足,不过,直到今天之前,她片刻也没有怀疑过,他对她表示感激和尊敬只是因为她是哈里特的朋友。

  关于这桩事情的可能性问题,约翰•奈特里先生曾经给过她中肯的意见。她不能否认,那两位兄弟有着犀利的眼光。她记起奈特里先生如何对她谈起埃尔顿先生,他发出过警告,坚信埃尔顿先生对婚姻决不会轻率。一想到他们对他性格的判断比她正确,她便感到一阵脸红。结果证明,埃尔顿先生在许多方面都与她的意图和她所相信的完全相反,她便感到非常痛心:他骄傲自负,独断专行,极少考虑别人的情感。

  埃尔顿先生想要向她求婚,结果适得其反,他在她心目中的地位沉沦了。他的表白和求婚对他没有任何益处。她对他的恋情不屑一顾,他的希望对她是一种侮辱。他想要攀上一门好亲事,便骄傲的举起目光投向她,装出自己已经坠入爱河的样子。可是她却极为坦然,认为他丝毫没有受到伤害,也根本没有失望之情,因而不需要任何抚慰,从他的言谈举止中根本看不出真正的爱。叹息和漂亮的词藻到是足够多的,不过她很难设计出与真正的爱情联系不那么紧密的其他表达方式,也想象不出任何其他腔调。她不必费心可怜他。他索需要的只是借此提高自己的地位,增加自己的财富,如果他不能如愿将哈特费尔德三万镑财富的继承人伍德豪斯小 姐轻易搞到手,他很快便会转向只有两万镑的某位小 姐,或者只有一万镑的另一位。

  他居然谈论什么鼓励,竟然认为她意识到他的意图,接受了他的注意,简而言之,意思是要与她结婚!不论是在实际上还是在脑子里竟认为他跟她能平起平坐!还蔑视她的朋友,对那些比自己社会地位底下的阶层有深刻的认识,而对于比自己高的社会阶层却装作视而不见,竟以为对她的求爱算不得冒昧,这正是最叫人冒火的事情了。

  要他赶到他在天赋方面远远不及她,在精神境界的优雅方面两人不可相提并论,也许这并不公平。缺乏这种平等的本身或许就让他没有能力意识到这一点。不过他必然懂得,在财富和势力方面,她远远优于他。他一定知道,伍德豪斯家庭在哈特费尔的已经有若干代的传统,现在居住在这里的是一个古老家族的年轻分支,而他埃尔顿什么都算不上。哈特费尔德宅子的不动产当然是微不足道的,它不过是唐沃尔地产上的一个斑点而已,整个海伯里都属于那片地产。不过他们家族在其他方面的财产、以及在每一方面的势力,都与唐沃尔不相上下。长期以来伍德豪斯家族就在当地享有很高的地位,然而埃尔顿先生来到这个地方生活的时间连两年都不到,紧紧开始创业,除了由于职业联系的熟人之外,连个同盟者都没有,除了他自己的地位和礼貌态度之外,他实在没有什么可引人注意的地方。然而他居然想象她爱上了他,而且他显然对此确信不疑。爱玛狂乱的抨击过不和蔼不谐和的态度和自负的想法后,渐渐恢复正常的诚实心理,冷静了下来,承认自己在他面前的行为过分随和,太谦虚,过于礼貌,太注意他了,假使说对方没有意识到她的真正动机,那么像埃尔顿先生这种观察能力一般,缺乏敏锐的人,就不免认作一种保证,想象成非常肯定的倾心。既然对她的感情解释是错误的,他在自身利益的蒙蔽下对她产生误解,她也不该感到惊讶。

  第一个错误和最大的错误都发生在她家门口。将任何两个人拢在一起真是太愚蠢了,大错特错。那是过分冒险,想象超越现实,嘲弄本该严肃的事情,将本来简单的事情复杂化,她感到相当焦虑,感到害羞,决心再也不做这种事。

  “劝说可怜的哈里特深深迷恋上这个男人的是我,”她说,“她或许绝对没有想过他的目标是我。假如不是我向她保证说他迷恋她,她绝对绝对不会对他心怀希望,因为她那么谦虚恭顺,就像我以前对她的看法一样。啊!我劝说她不要接受年轻的马丁先生,还感到非常满意呢。那件事我做的对,干的好,可是我随后应当立即罢手,让时间和机会处理以后的事。我这是将她介绍给上流社会,让她有机会吸引值得交往的伴侣。我不应当走的太远。可是现在呢,可怜的姑娘,她的平静被打破已经有些时间了。对她来说,我只是半个朋友。要是她对这事都不会感到非常失望,我保证其他人肯定不想要她了。威廉•考克斯,啊!不,我可忍受不了威廉•考克斯,那个出言不逊的年轻律师。”

  她打断自己的思路,为旧习复萌感到脸红,不由笑出声来。接着,她重新开始了更加严肃,更让她沮丧的思索,考虑着已经发生的事,可能发生的事,以及必然发生的事情。想到她不得不向哈里特作出令人苦恼的解释,想到可怜的哈里特因此而感到痛苦,想到未来会面时必然感到难看,想到维持或者不在维持朋友关系,想到要控制住感情,隐藏起憎恨,避免正面相见打招呼——这些想法长时间萦绕在她的脑际,让她感到极不愉快,最后上床的时候,她什么结论都没有作出。只有一点是确信无疑的,那就是她犯了个极为严重的大错误。

  像爱玛这样年轻而生性欢乐的姑娘,虽然晚上暂时感到一阵忧郁,可是早晨的阳光一升起,愉快的精神几乎不可能不得到恢复。年轻的心与欢快的早晨都是一样的幸福,一样有能力采取行动,假如那沮丧情绪没有强烈到夜不能寝的地步,两验睁开时的感觉必然是痛苦已经减轻,心中的希望更加光明。

  第二天早上,爱玛起床后觉得比上床时更不舒服,更加希望目前的不快得到缓和,而且指望能逃避现实。

  如果埃尔顿先生没有真正爱上她;假如她不是那么百般温存亲切,因而使她失望便不会产生那么大的震动;假如哈里特的天性不是那么高洁多情,感情不是那么敏感而持久;假如除了三位当事人之外,根本不让任何人得知此事;加入这一切都是事实,那对她将是个极大的慰籍。尤其是不能让她父亲因此而产生哪怕片刻的不安。

  这是些非常欢乐的想法。看到地面上厚厚的积雪,对她更加有益,因为,目前能人他们三人相互远远离开的任何理由都是受欢迎的。

  对她来说,天气再有利不过了,尽管今天是圣诞节,可是她去不成教堂。伍德豪斯先生如果听到女儿想去,会感到非常凄惨。这样,她便处在十分安全的地位,既不会心情过于激动,也不会产生不愉快的而且是最不恰当的想法。地面覆盖着皑皑白雪,天气没有转晴,空气中充满了介于霜雾与雪粒之间的悬浮物,对于像出外锻炼的人们,这是最不相宜的天气。每天早上都是以降雨或降雪开始,每个夜晚都冷的要结冰,她许多天来一直是个最高尚的囚徒。她与哈里特除了相互写封短信之外,不可能有别的来往;不但星期日不能去教堂,连圣诞节也去不成;而且用不着找借口解释埃尔顿先生为什么不来访。

  把大家都困在家里的原因是天气。虽然她希望并且相信他在某个交际圈子里能得到慰籍,不过,这种时候不出门是明智的。让她父亲心满意足的独自呆在家里,听他对奈特里先生讲话,这些都是非常令人愉快的。奈特里先生本来在任何天气情况下都不会远远离开他们,可是他却要说:

  “啊!奈特里先生,你干嘛不像可怜的埃尔顿先生那样呆在家里呢?”

  假如不是因为她本人陷入窘困境地,这些天活动受限制的情形本来极为舒适,因为这种隔离状态恰好符合他姐夫的性情,这位先生的情感在同伴中必须占有无比重要的地位才行。另外,他在朗道斯宅子时的怀脾气已经清除得一干二净,在他住在哈特费尔德宅子的剩余日子里,和蔼的表情从来没有从他面孔上消失过。他总是令人愉快,总是乐于助人,谈起任何人都用欢快活泼的说法。尽管爱玛希望获得欢乐,而且目前的舒适在持续,可是,她必须向哈里特作出解释的不祥阴影总是笼罩着她,这是爱玛片刻也不能获得彻底的安心。

第十七章

  约翰•奈特里夫妇的自由并没有过久的限制在哈特费尔德宅子里。对那些不得不活动的人们说,天气情况很快便得到足够的改善。伍德豪斯先生像以往那样,设法劝说女儿和所有孩子们都多留些日子,最后不得已,只好送他们全体启程,然后返回家来连连悲叹可怜的伊莎贝拉不幸的命运。那可怜的伊莎贝莱与她无比溺爱的孩子们在一齐消磨生命,眼睛看到的全是他们的优点,对他们的缺点视而不见。她总是糊里糊涂忙碌个不停,倒是个典型的幸福女性。

  他们走的当天晚上,一封书简送到伍德豪斯先生手中,是埃尔顿先生写来的。你是一封长长的信,口吻礼貌,格式正规,以埃尔顿先生最正规礼貌的客套话说:“迫于朋友急切请求,我拟于次日离开海伯里赴巴斯,并住数周。鉴于天气及事务等诸般不便,不能亲往伍德豪斯先生府上告辞为撼,多蒙盛情款待,感激之情常怀心间。如伍德豪斯先生有托,非常乐意从命效劳。”

  为此,爱玛既感到极为欣慰,又吃惊不浅。埃尔顿先生此时离去正是她所企盼的。她很钦佩他想出这个点子,不过,对宣布的方式实在不敢恭维。这封信中充满了对她父亲的客气,却只字没有提起她,因而他的怨恨之情表达的再明显不过了。甚至在信的开头丝毫没有提到她。根本没有提到她的名字,这一切变化明显的惊人,起初她认为,如此一本正经地表示感激的告辞信函,不可能不引起她父亲的怀疑。

  可是它却逃避了他的疑心。这次突然的旅行让她父亲感到极为吃惊,他便担心埃尔顿先生或许不能安全抵达目的地,然而并没有从他的语言中看出任何不平常的东西。那是一封非常有用的信,因为它为他们孤独的夜晚时光提供了思索和交谈的新鲜内容。伍德豪斯先生一再谈起他的惊慌,爱玛则以她惯有的机敏果断劝说他都根源于生产力和交往形式之间的矛盾,必须从生产中寻求,让他安下心来。

  此时,她决定不再让哈里特蒙在鼓里。她有理由相信,她已经基本上从感冒症状中恢复过来,她希望,在那位绅士返回之前,她也能从其他症状中恢复过来。第二天,她便去戈达德太太处拜访,去承受无可避免的赎罪仪式,那真是一件非常严酷的事情。她不得不将自己辛勤培育的所有希望全部摧毁——那个原来喜欢的人性格那么令人讨厌——她找承认自己大错特错,在这件事情上的想法完全属于判断错误,过去六个星期中所有的观察,所有的信心,所有的预测全都大错特错。

  这种坦白又让她重新感到了最初的耻辱——看到哈里特的泪水让她产生一种想法:她再也不会喜欢自己了。

  哈里特勇敢的承受了这个消息,没有责备任何人,从每个方面都显示了直率的性格和对自己谦恭的看法,在她的朋友看来,这些肯定特别显示出了她的优点。

  爱玛的心境能使她对这种质朴和谦虚进行最高度的评估。所有的温情和依恋,似乎全属于哈里特的性格特征,她自己根本不沾边。哈里特认为自己没有什么好抱怨的。受到像埃尔顿先生这样的人爱恋将会是极大的荣誉,她绝对配不上。除了伍德豪斯小 姐这样对她偏爱和慈祥的朋友,任何人都不会认为有这种可能。

  她的眼泪潮水般涌流出来——她的悲伤那么真诚而毫无虚饰,在爱玛的目光中,任何尊严都不能比它更加令人肃然起敬。她倾听她的诉说,以自己的全部诚意和理解设法安慰她,当时她真的感觉到,在她们两人中间,哈里特相比之下更加优越,为了她自己的利益和幸福,若能摹仿她便胜过了天才或智慧。

  天色不早了,不能继续傻待着,她离开时,她脑子里留下了先前显示出的卑微和谨慎,她克制住自己的想象,让它一辈子也不再出现。她此时的第二项职责便是竭力改善哈里特的生活,使之舒适愉快,对她来说,这是仅次于她父亲要求的紧迫需要。她要用处了做媒之外的最好方式,证明自己的爱,她比她带回哈特费尔德宅子,想她表示出一贯的善意,努力帮她解闷,让她感到高兴,以读书和交谈将埃尔顿先生从她脑子里排除出去。

  她懂得,要想彻底完成这件事,必须有充足的时间。她认为自己在这类问题上的判断总的来说不偏不倚,尤其不会同情对埃尔顿先生的恋情。不过在哈里特这样年级上,从希望彻底幻灭到恢复镇定,这个过程或许在埃尔顿先生回来之前便能完成,然后让他们在普通场合会见,而不致冒感情外露的危险,也不致激化她的感情,她认为这样的推测是合情合理的。

  哈里特的确认为他是个完美无瑕的人,还坚持认为没有那个男人在人品和美德方面能与他相提并论。结果证明,她超越了爱玛预见,坚定的爱上了他。不过在她看来,这种情感到头来是单相思,这是非常自然而不可避免的。以她的领悟力,她也认为不可能长期持续。

  埃尔顿先生返回来后,不用质疑的会显出冷漠,她毫不怀疑他渴望这么表现。她不能想象哈里特看到他,回忆起他的过去,会继续浮现出幸福的表情。

  他们定居在一处,毫无选择的生活在一处,对每个人,对他们三个人都是件坏事。他们之中没有哪个人有能力搬迁,也没有能力对生活圈子产生重要影响。他们不可避免的要经常见面,长期相处。

  在格达德太太那里,哈里特那些伙伴们长舌会使她更加不幸,因为埃尔顿先生是全校教师和高年级女生崇拜的偶像。所以,只有在哈特费尔德宅子才允许她听到他的消息,而且应定进行冷淡处理,事情要讲得令人厌恶。爱玛认为,在哪里摔倒就应当在哪里爬起来,只有看到哈里特走上恢复之途,她心里才会真正感到坦然。

 第十八章

  弗兰克•丘吉尔先生并没有来。原定约定的时间越来越近,却突然收到表示不能成行的致歉信,韦斯顿太太自然感到难过。目前他不能抽出身,这让她感到“特别难过,非常遗憾。”不过他仍然“盼望再不远的将来能访问朗道斯宅子。”

  韦斯顿太太感到极为失望,虽然她对于能不能见到这位年轻人并不抱很大希望,可是她此时比丈夫感到更加失望。对于一个天性乐观的人来说,尽管希望的事情并不常常实现,可并不会因此感到沮丧。目前的失败过后,便再次开始希望。有半小时光景,韦斯顿先生感到吃惊和难过,但是,他接着便认为,弗兰克在两三个月之后再来,会更好些。那将是一年中比较好的时光,天气也好得多。毫无疑问,到那时,他便能与他们在一起多待些时日,肯定比现在匆匆来访能多住些日子。

  这种感觉很快便让他恢复了坦然自若的感觉。韦斯顿太太天性多虑,她与见到的只有再一次重复致歉,再一次拖延行期。无论如何,她担心丈夫会因此感到痛苦,可她自己因此感到的痛楚更加严重。

  爱玛除了替朗道斯感到失望之外,此时没有心思认真考虑弗兰克•丘吉尔先生不能来访。此时她没有兴趣于他结识。她希望不受任何诱惑,保持心灵的安静。不过,她仍然需要像往常那样,在正常交往中露面有当世界上不存在阶级的时候,国家才会消亡。,她谨慎的表达了对目前情形的关心,热情的分担了韦斯顿夫妇的失望,因为这自然属于他们之间友谊的一部分。

  她是向奈特里先生通报这件事的第一个人,作为圈内人——或者还有更不平凡的关系——她对丘吉尔家控制他的行为表示了正常范围之内的感叹。然后他便侃侃而谈,讲述的内容超越了自己的感觉;谈起他会给萨利郡封闭的社交圈子增加色彩;谈起看到一个新面孔会感到如何喜悦;谈起整个海伯里看到他都会感到节日般的喜悦。最后说道丘吉尔家的反映,结果发现自己陷入与奈特里先生意见完全相左的观点中。她十分滑稽的意识到,她站在跟自己真实观点完全不同的立场上,以韦斯顿太太的论点对付起自己来了。

  “丘吉尔家很可能是错误的,”奈特里先生冷淡的说:“不过我敢说,假如他愿意来的话,他就能来。”

  “我不懂你为什么这么说。他的别希望来,是他的舅舅和舅母不放他来。”

  “他要决心来,我不相信他来不了。没有证明,我不能相信这种说法。”

  “你这人真怪!弗兰克•丘吉尔先生作了什么,让你把他当成一个反常的怪物?”

  “我根本没有把他当成什么反常的怪物,没有怀疑他因为与那些人生活在一起,以他们为榜样,因而便看不起自己的亲戚,除了自己的乐趣之外极少关心其它事。一个年轻人让自豪、奢侈。自私的人养育大后,最自然不过得失,他自己也态度自豪,生活奢侈,性格自私。假如弗兰克•丘吉尔想见他父亲,他肯定能做好计划,在九月到一月之间来访。他那个年纪的男人——他多大了?二十三四岁——不可能做不到这一点。不可能。”

  “你说说容易,感觉一些也容易,因为你是自己的主人。奈特里先生,在判断依赖别人为生的人感到的困难方面,你是个最糟糕不过的法官。你不懂管住自己的脾气是怎么会事。”

  “不能想象,一个二十三四岁的男人,头脑和四肢居然连这点自由都没有。他不可能缺钱,他不可能没有空闲时间。正相反,我们知道他这两样都很富裕,他很乐意在这个王国最闲散的地方打法这两样东西。不久之前,他曾经去过韦茅斯。这就证明他有能力离开丘吉尔家人。”

  “是啊,有时候他能离开他们。”

  “只要他认为值得那么去做,只要有娱乐的诱惑,就会有这种时候。”

  “不了解一个人的具体情况,便对他的行为妄加评论,实在非常不公平。不是一个家庭的成员,谁也说不准哪个家庭的某个成员有什么具体困难。只有熟悉了恩斯康伯宅子,了解了丘吉尔太太的脾气,才可能试着判断他外甥会怎么做。当然在某些时候,他或许有能力比其它时候做更多的事情。”

  “爱玛,有一点,只要一个男人愿意,他随时可以作,那就是他的义务。他不靠矫揉造作或者优雅细致,而是凭借旺盛的精力和果断的决定。弗兰克•丘吉尔有义务关心他父亲。从他的许诺和意思看来,这一点他懂得;如果他愿意来的话,准能来。一个感情正常的男人会果断简洁的对丘吉尔太太说:‘你一定了解,为了使你高兴,我随时都愿意作出牺牲。可是我必须立刻出发去看望父亲。我知道,在目前的情形下,如果我不能向他致贺,他会受到伤害。所以,我明天出发。’假如他以成人的坚定口吻这样对她说,便不会有什么反对他成行的意见。”

  “不错,”爱玛笑道。“不过,他们或许会作出某种反映,反对他回去。一个完全依赖别人的年轻人,说那种话!奈特里先生,除了你谁都不可能想象出那种话。但是你根本不知道处在与你相反的地位上,优雅二字作何解释。弗兰克•丘吉尔先生难道会这样对舅舅和舅母讲话!要知道,是他们养育他长大成人,还继续向他提供生活所需——假如想象一下,他站在屋子中央,讲话的声音震耳欲聋!你怎么能认为他会采取这样的举止?”

  “相信我吧,爱玛,一个有理性的人不会认为这有什么困难,他会认为有权力这么做。一个有理性的男人当然会以恰当的态度作出这种声明,而这种声明对他是有好处的,那会提高他的身价,强化他的养育者对他的兴趣。拿不定主意或者唯命是从绝对不会产上这样的效果。如果行为政党,大家会在对他的慈爱之情上增加尊敬。他们会感到可以信赖他,会认为既然这个外甥能孝敬父亲,将来能孝敬他们。因为他们像他和整个世界一样知道,他应该去向父亲祝贺,他们也知道,卑鄙的滥用自己的权力拖延时间,让他屈服于他们的一时心血来潮,便是不考虑他的利益。向正当的行为表示尊敬是每个人都能感觉到的。假如他能以这种态度行事,有原则性,有连贯性,有规律性,那么,他们弱小的灵魂最后都会折服与他。”

  “对此我感到怀疑,你非常热衷于折服弱小的灵魂。不过,假如弱小的灵魂属于有钱有势的人,我认为他们会设法使自己的灵魂膨胀起来,,最后变得像伟大的灵魂一样不可驾驭。我可以想象,奈特里先生,如果把你突然之间放在弗兰克•丘吉尔先生的位置上,你的言谈举止自然会按照你对他的建议,那很可能会产生很好的效果。丘吉尔夫妇或许会被顶撞的哑口无言。那么,你也就不会有早年顺从的习惯,也没有长时间观察后再找到突破口的习惯了。可是对他来说,要想突然之间闯进完全独立自主的状态,并不那么容易,而且也不可能根本不顾及感激和尊敬之情,对他们提出种种要求。他可能像你一样,对何谓正当有着强烈的意识,但要在独特的环境下付诸行动,却不能按你的想法行事。”

  “那他的意识就不够强烈。如果行动上没有同样的果断性,就是认识上没有同样的坚定性。”

  “啊!要注意不同的的环境和不同的习惯!我希望你能努力理解,一个和蔼的年轻人在于某些人正面对抗时会产生怎样的感情。要知道,他从孩提道少年时期一直非常尊敬那些人。”

  “假如这是他第一次为了贯彻一个决定,正当地与其他人的愿望抗争,,你的这位和蔼的年轻人是个非常懦弱的年轻人,都到了这个时候了,履行的义务应当已经成为他的习惯才对,而不是对别人惟命是从,如果是个孩子,也还情有可原,但是对于一个成人是不能允许的。随着他变得越来越有理性,他应当唤醒自己意识,完全摆脱在他们权威影响下毫无价值的东西。对他们试图蔑视他父亲的第一次行为,他应当挺身反抗,假如他采取了应当的行动,现在就不会有什么。”

  “在他的问题上我们永远不可能意见一致,”爱玛嚷道。“可是这也毫不奇怪,韦斯顿先生决不会对愚蠢视而不见,尽管是他的儿子也不会,不过他很可能愿意让他的儿子顺从,性格也相当温和,而不是符合你那种完美男性的观念。我敢说他是这样的,虽然这可能让他失去一些优点。但是他却因此获得其它一些优点。”

  “是啊,他的优点在于该行动的时候坐着一动不动,在于过着懒散得舒适生活,还自以为找到了世界上最好的方法为能为这种生活找的绝妙的借口。他坐在那里写一封华丽优雅的信,信誓旦旦,虚伪不堪,自认为来保持自己在家里的平静,并且能防止父亲获得指责的权利。他的信让我恶心。”

  “你的感觉真奇特,似乎能让大家都感到满意。”

  “我恐怕韦斯顿太太不会感到满意。这种感觉很难满足一个有很好的举止,非常谦和,但是其它人不会感到他具有英格兰的优雅,他根本没有什么温和可言。”

  “你好像已经认定他是个坏人。”

  “我!绝对不是,”奈特里先生有些不快的回答道,“我不愿意认为他是个坏人。我像任何其他拿人一样,愿意承认他的优点,可惜在这方面我们也没有听说过,只有些关于他个人的说法,说他个头长的高,面孔长的好,举止圆滑,大面儿上过得去。”

  “假如他没有什么别的东西引人注意,到了海伯里可就是个宝贝啦。我难得见到出身高贵、举止优雅、令人愉快的年轻人。我千万不要自己采取恶劣态度,反而要求对方具备各种优点。奈特里先生,你难道想象不出,他的到来会引起怎样的轰动吗?整个唐沃尔和海伯里教区届时只有一个话题,一个共同的话题,一个共同的兴趣,一个令人好奇的话题。大家谈论的内容将完全是关于弗兰克•丘吉尔先生的。我们那时候根本不会考虑,也不会谈论其它人。”

  “请原谅,我简直被你打垮了。假如我发现他还能交谈,认识他我会感到高兴。可是如果他仅仅是个饶舌的纨绔公子,我不会让他占据我太多的时间和思维。”

  “关于他,我的想象是这样的:他能够适应任何人的交谈趣味,既有能力成为大家喜欢的人,也有这样的愿望。跟你,他会谈种田,跟我,他会谈绘画和音乐,与其他人,他能谈其它内容。由于他掌握着各种各样的一般知识,因而在交谈中不但能十分恰当顺应别人的话题,也能起主导作用,对于每一个话题,他都能谈得很好。这就是我对他的看法。”

  “我的看法是,”奈特里先生热烈的说,“假如结果真实那样,他准是个最让任务法忍受的人!难道不是!二十三岁就成了同伴中的王——伟人——有经验的政治家,能看透每个人的性格,利用每个人的天赋,结果,与他相比大家显得都是傻瓜!我亲爱的的爱嘛,到了那时候,你自己的良知会让你忍受不了这么个妄自尊大的花花公子的。”

  “我不想再谈他了,”爱玛嚷道,“你把什么都说成邪恶的。我们两人都有偏见,你反对他,我支持他。在他真正到这儿来之前,我们没有机会达成一致意见。”

  “有偏见!我可没有偏见!”

  “可我的偏见很足,并且丝毫不感到羞耻。我对韦斯顿夫妇的爱,使我不可避免的产生对他有利的偏见。”

  “我一个月从头到尾都不会想到这么个人,”奈特里先生略带苦恼的说,爱玛立刻将话题转向其它方面,可她并不能理解,为什么他会感到恼火。

  仅仅因为一个年轻人的脾气与他的不同,就讨厌这个年轻人,这与她平素对他的印象完全相悸,她一直认为他是个思维非常慷慨大度,值得崇拜的人,她从来没有疑心过,他会对别人的优点作不公正的评论。
 
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:28重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER I
Emma and Harriet had been walking together one morning, and, in Emma's opinion, had been talking enough of Mr. Elton for that day. She could not think that Harriet's solace or her own sins required more; and she was therefore industriously getting rid of the subject as they returned;--but it burst out again when she thought she had succeeded, and after speaking some time of what the poor must suffer in winter, and receiving no other answer than a very plaintive-- "Mr. Elton is so good to the poor!" she found something else must be done.

They were just approaching the house where lived Mrs. and Miss Bates. She determined to call upon them and seek safety in numbers. There was always sufficient reason for such an attention; Mrs. and Miss Bates loved to be called on, and she knew she was considered by the very few who presumed ever to see imperfection in her, as rather negligent in that respect, and as not contributing what she ought to the stock of their scanty comforts.

She had had many a hint from Mr. Knightley and some from her own heart, as to her deficiency--but none were equal to counteract the persuasion of its being very disagreeable,--a waste of time--tiresome women-- and all the horror of being in danger of falling in with the second-rate and third-rate of Highbury, who were calling on them for ever, and therefore she seldom went near them. But now she made the sudden resolution of not passing their door without going in--observing, as she proposed it to Harriet, that, as well as she could calculate, they were just now quite safe from any letter from Jane Fairfax.

The house belonged to people in business. Mrs. and Miss Bates occupied the drawing-room floor; and there, in the very moderate-sized apartment, which was every thing to them, the visitors were most cordially and even gratefully welcomed; the quiet neat old lady, who with her knitting was seated in the warmest corner, wanting even to give up her place to Miss Woodhouse, and her more active, talking daughter, almost ready to overpower them with care and kindness, thanks for their visit, solicitude for their shoes, anxious inquiries after Mr. Woodhouse's health, cheerful communications about her mother's, and sweet-cake from the beaufet--"Mrs. Cole had just been there, just called in for ten minutes, and had been so good as to sit an hour with them, and she had taken a piece of cake and been so kind as to say she liked it very much; and, therefore, she hoped Miss Woodhouse and Miss Smith would do them the favour to eat a piece too."

The mention of the Coles was sure to be followed by that of Mr. Elton. There was intimacy between them, and Mr. Cole had heard from Mr. Elton since his going away. Emma knew what was coming; they must have the letter over again, and settle how long he had been gone, and how much he was engaged in company, and what a favourite he was wherever he went, and how full the Master of the Ceremonies' ball had been; and she went through it very well, with all the interest and all the commendation that could be requisite, and always putting forward to prevent Harriet's being obliged to say a word.

This she had been prepared for when she entered the house; but meant, having once talked him handsomely over, to be no farther incommoded by any troublesome topic, and to wander at large amongst all the Mistresses and Misses of Highbury, and their card-parties.
She had not been prepared to have Jane Fairfax succeed Mr. Elton; but he was actually hurried off by Miss Bates, she jumped away from him at last abruptly to the Coles, to usher in a letter from her niece.

"Oh! yes--Mr. Elton, I understand--certainly as to dancing-- Mrs. Cole was telling me that dancing at the rooms at Bath was-- Mrs. Cole was so kind as to sit some time with us, talking of Jane; for as soon as she came in, she began inquiring after her, Jane is so very great a favourite there. Whenever she is with us,
Mrs. Cole does not know how to shew her kindness enough; and I must say that Jane deserves it as much as any body can. And so she began inquiring after her directly, saying, `I know you cannot have heard from Jane lately, because it is not her time for writing;' and when I immediately said, `But indeed we have, we had a letter this very morning,' I do not know that I ever saw any body more surprized. `Have you, upon your honour?' said she; `well, that is quite unexpected. Do let me hear what she says.'"

Emma's politeness was at hand directly, to say, with smiling interest--

"Have you heard from Miss Fairfax so lately? I am extremely happy.I hope she is well?"

"Thank you. You are so kind!" replied the happily deceived aunt, while eagerly hunting for the letter.--"Oh! here it is. I was sure it could not be far off; but I had put my huswife upon it, you see, without being aware, and so it was quite hid, but I had it in my hand so very lately that I was almost sure it must be on the table. I was reading it to Mrs. Cole, and since she went away, I was reading it again to my mother, for it is such a pleasure to her-- a letter from Jane--that she can never hear it often enough; so I knew it could not be far off, and here it is, only just under my huswife--and since you are so kind as to wish to hear what she says;--but, first of all, I really must, in justice to Jane, apologise for her writing so short a letter--only two pages you see-- hardly two--and in general she fills the whole paper and crosses half. My mother often wonders that I can make it out so well.She often says, when the letter is first opened, `Well, Hetty, now I think you will be put to it to make out all that checker-work'-- don't you, ma'am?--And then I tell her, I am sure she would contrive to make it out herself, if she had nobody to do it for her-- every word of it--I am sure she would pore over it till she had made out every word. And, indeed, though my mother's eyes are not so good as they were, she can see amazingly well still, thank God! with the help of spectacles. It is such a blessing! My mother's are really very good indeed. Jane often says, when she is here, `I am sure, grandmama, you must have had very strong eyes to see as you do--and so much fine work as you have done too!--I only wish my eyes may last me as well.'"

All this spoken extremely fast obliged Miss Bates to stop for breath; and Emma said something very civil about the excellence of Miss Fairfax's handwriting.

"You are extremely kind," replied Miss Bates, highly gratified; "you who are such a judge, and write so beautifully yourself. I am sure there is nobody's praise that could give us so much pleasure as Miss Woodhouse's. My mother does not hear; she is a little deaf you know. Ma'am," addressing her, "do you hear what Miss Woodhouse is so obliging to say about Jane's handwriting?"

And Emma had the advantage of hearing her own silly compliment repeated twice over before the good old lady could comprehend it. She was pondering, in the meanwhile, upon the possibility, without seeming very rude, of making her escape from Jane Fairfax's letter, and had almost resolved on hurrying away directly under some slight excuse, when Miss Bates turned to her again and seized her attention.

"My mother's deafness is very trifling you see--just nothing at all. By only raising my voice, and saying any thing two or three times over, she is sure to hear; but then she is used to my voice. But it is very remarkable that she should always hear Jane better than she does me. Jane speaks so distinct! However, she will not find her grandmama at all deafer than she was two years ago; which is saying a great deal at my mother's time of life--and it really is full two years, you know, since she was here. We never were so long without seeing her before, and as I was telling Mrs. Cole, we shall hardly know how to make enough of her now."

"Are you expecting Miss Fairfax here soon?"

"Oh yes; next week."

"Indeed!--that must be a very great pleasure."

"Thank you. You are very kind. Yes, next week. Every body is so surprized; and every body says the same obliging things. I am sure she will be as happy to see her friends at Highbury, as they can be to see her. Yes, Friday or Saturday; she cannot say which, because Colonel Campbell will be wanting the carriage himself one of those days. So very good of them to send her the whole way! But they always do, you know. Oh yes, Friday or Saturday next. That is what she writes about. That is the reason of her writing out of rule, as we call it; for, in the common course, we should not have heard from her before next Tuesday or Wednesday."

"Yes, so I imagined. I was afraid there could be little chance of my hearing any thing of Miss Fairfax to-day."

"So obliging of you! No, we should not have heard, if it had not been for this particular circumstance, of her being to come here so soon. My mother is so delighted!--for she is to be three months with us at least. Three months, she says so, positively, as I am going to have the pleasure of reading to you. The case is, you see, that the Campbells are going to Ireland. Mrs. Dixon has persuaded her father and mother to come over and see her directly. They had not intended to go over till the summer, but she is so impatient to see them again--for till she married, last October, she was never away from them so much as a week, which must make it very strange to be in different kingdoms, I was going to say, but however different countries, and so she wrote a very urgent letter to her mother--or her father, I declare I do not know which it was, but we shall see presently in Jane's letter--wrote in Mr. Dixon's name as well as her own, to press their coming over directly, and they would give them the meeting in Dublin, and take them back to their country seat, Baly-craig, a beautiful place, I fancy. Jane has heard a great deal of its beauty; from Mr. Dixon, I mean-- I do not know that she ever heard about it from any body else; but it was very natural, you know, that he should like to speak of his own place while he was paying his addresses--and as Jane used to be very often walking out with them--for Colonel and Mrs. Campbell were very particular about their daughter's not walking out often with only Mr. Dixon, for which I do not at all blame them; of course she heard every thing he might be telling Miss Campbell about his own home in Ireland; and I think she wrote us word that he had shewn them some drawings of the place, views that he had taken himself. He is a most amiable, charming young man, I believe. Jane was quite longing to go to Ireland, from his account of things."

At this moment, an ingenious and animating suspicion entering Emma's brain with regard to Jane Fairfax, this charming Mr. Dixon, and the not going to Ireland, she said, with the insidious design of farther discovery,

"You must feel it very fortunate that Miss Fairfax should be allowed to come to you at such a time. Considering the very particular friendship between her and Mrs. Dixon, you could hardly have expected her to be excused from accompanying Colonel and Mrs. Campbell."

"Very true, very true, indeed. The very thing that we have always been rather afraid of; for we should not have liked to have her at such a distance from us, for months together--not able to come if any thing was to happen. But you see, every thing turns out for the best. They want her (Mr. and Mrs. Dixon) excessively to come over with Colonel and Mrs. Campbell; quite depend upon it; nothing can be more kind or pressing than their joint invitation, Jane says, as you will hear presently; Mr. Dixon does not seem in the least backward in any attention. He is a most charming young man. Ever since the service he rendered Jane at Weymouth, when they were out in that party on the water, and she, by the sudden whirling round of something or other among the sails, would have been dashed into the sea at once, and actually was all but gone, if he had not, with the greatest presence of mind, caught hold of her habit-- (I can never think of it without trembling!)--But ever since we had the history of that day, I have been so fond of Mr. Dixon!"

"But, in spite of all her friends' urgency, and her own wish of seeing Ireland, Miss Fairfax prefers devoting the time to you and Mrs. Bates?"

"Yes--entirely her own doing, entirely her own choice; and Colonel and Mrs. Campbell think she does quite right, just what they should recommend; and indeed they particularly wish her to try her native air, as she has not been quite so well as usual lately."

"I am concerned to hear of it. I think they judge wisely. But Mrs. Dixon must be very much disappointed. Mrs. Dixon, I understand, has no remarkable degree of personal beauty; is not, by any means, to be compared with Miss Fairfax."

"Oh! no. You are very obliging to say such things--but certainly not. There is no comparison between them. Miss Campbell always was absolutely plain--but extremely elegant and amiable."

"Yes, that of course."

"Jane caught a bad cold, poor thing! so long ago as the 7th of November, (as I am going to read to you,) and has never been well since. A long time, is not it, for a cold to hang upon her? She never mentioned it before, because she would not alarm us. Just like her! so considerate!--But however, she is so far from well, that her kind friends the Campbells think she had better come home, and try an air that always agrees with her; and they have no doubt that three or four months at Highbury will entirely cure her-- and it is certainly a great deal better that she should come here, than go to Ireland, if she is unwell. Nobody could nurse her, as we should do."

"It appears to me the most desirable arrangement in the world."

"And so she is to come to us next Friday or Saturday, and the Campbells leave town in their way to Holyhead the Monday following-- as you will find from Jane's letter. So sudden!--You may guess, dear Miss Woodhouse, what a flurry it has thrown me in! If it was not for the drawback of her illness--but I am afraid we must expect to see her grown thin, and looking very poorly. I must tell you what an unlucky thing happened to me, as to that. I always make a point of reading Jane's letters through to myself first, before I read them aloud to my mother, you know, for fear of there being any thing in them to distress her. Jane desired me to do it, so I always do: and so I began to-day with my usual caution; but no sooner did I come to the mention of her being unwell, than I burst out, quite frightened, with `Bless me! poor Jane is ill!'-- which my mother, being on the watch, heard distinctly, and was sadly alarmed at. However, when I read on, I found it was not near so bad as I had fancied at first; and I make so light of it now to her, that she does not think much about it. But I cannot imagine how I could be so off my guard. If Jane does not get well soon, we will call in Mr. Perry. The expense shall not be thought of; and though he is so liberal, and so fond of Jane that I dare say he would not mean to charge any thing for attendance, we could not suffer it to be so, you know. He has a wife and family to maintain, and is not to be giving away his time. Well, now I have just given you a hint of what Jane writes about, we will turn to her letter, and I am sure she tells her own story a great deal better than I can tell it for her."

"I am afraid we must be running away," said Emma, glancing at Harriet, and beginning to rise--"My father will be expecting us. I had no intention, I thought I had no power of staying more than five minutes, when I first entered the house. I merely called, because I would not pass the door without inquiring after Mrs. Bates; but I have been so pleasantly detained! Now, however, we must wish you and Mrs. Bates good morning."

And not all that could be urged to detain her succeeded.She regained the street--happy in this, that though much had been forced on her against her will, though she had in fact heard the whole substance of Jane Fairfax's letter, she had been able to escape the letter itself.

CHAPTER II
Jane Fairfax was an orphan, the only child of Mrs. Bates's youngest daughter.

The marriage of Lieut. Fairfax of the _______ regiment of infantry, and Miss Jane Bates, had had its day of fame and pleasure, hope and interest; but nothing now remained of it, save the melancholy remembrance of him dying in action abroad--of his widow sinking under consumption and grief soon afterwards--and this girl.

By birth she belonged to Highbury: and when at three years old, on losing her mother, she became the property, the charge, the consolation, the fondling of her grandmother and aunt, there had seemed every probability of her being permanently fixed there; of her being taught only what very limited means could command, and growing up with no advantages of connexion or improvement, to be engrafted on what nature had given her in a pleasing person, good understanding, and warm-hearted, well-meaning relations.

But the compassionate feelings of a friend of her father gave a change to her destiny. This was Colonel Campbell, who had very highly regarded Fairfax, as an excellent officer and most deserving young man; and farther, had been indebted to him for such attentions, during a severe camp-fever, as he believed had saved his life. These were claims which he did not learn to overlook, though some years passed away from the death of poor Fairfax, before his own return to England put any thing in his power. When he did return, he sought out the child and took notice of her. He was a married man, with only one living child, a girl, about Jane's age: and Jane became their guest, paying them long visits and growing a favourite with all; and before she was nine years old, his daughter's great fondness for her, and his own wish of being a real friend, united to produce an offer from Colonel Campbell of undertaking the whole charge of her education. It was accepted; and from that period Jane had belonged to Colonel Campbell's family, and had lived with them entirely, only visiting her grandmother from time to time.

The plan was that she should be brought up for educating others; the very few hundred pounds which she inherited from her father making independence impossible. To provide for her otherwise was out of Colonel Campbell's power; for though his income, by pay and appointments, was handsome, his fortune was moderate and must be all his daughter's; but, by giving her an education, he hoped to be supplying the means of respectable subsistence hereafter.

Such was Jane Fairfax's history. She had fallen into good hands, known nothing but kindness from the Campbells, and been given an excellent education. Living constantly with right-minded and well-informed people, her heart and understanding had received every advantage of discipline and culture; and Colonel Campbell's residence being in London, every lighter talent had been done full justice to, by the attendance of first-rate masters. Her disposition and abilities were equally worthy of all that friendship could do; and at eighteen or nineteen she was, as far as such an early age can be qualified for the care of children, fully competent to the office of instruction herself; but she was too much beloved to be parted with. Neither father nor mother could promote, and the daughter could not endure it. The evil day was put off. It was easy to decide that she was still too young; and Jane remained with them, sharing, as another daughter, in all the rational pleasures of an elegant society, and a judicious mixture of home and amusement, with only the drawback of the future, the sobering suggestions of her own good understanding to remind her that all this might soon be over.

The affection of the whole family, the warm attachment of Miss Campbell in particular, was the more honourable to each party from the circumstance of Jane's decided superiority both in beauty and acquirements. That nature had given it in feature could not be unseen by the young woman, nor could her higher powers of mind be unfelt by the parents. They continued together with unabated regard however, till the marriage of Miss Campbell, who by that chance, that luck which so often defies anticipation in matrimonial affairs, giving attraction to what is moderate rather than to what is superior, engaged the affections of Mr. Dixon, a young man, rich and agreeable, almost as soon as they were acquainted; and was eligibly and happily settled, while Jane Fairfax had yet her bread to earn.

This event had very lately taken place; too lately for any thing to be yet attempted by her less fortunate friend towards entering on her path of duty; though she had now reached the age which her own judgment had fixed on for beginning. She had long resolved that one-and-twenty should be the period. With the fortitude of a devoted novitiate, she had resolved at one-and-twenty to complete the sacrifice, and retire from all the pleasures of life, of rational intercourse, equal society, peace and hope, to penance and mortification for ever.

The good sense of Colonel and Mrs. Campbell could not oppose such a resolution, though their feelings did. As long as they lived, no exertions would be necessary, their home might be hers for ever; and for their own comfort they would have retained her wholly; but this would be selfishness:--what must be at last, had better be soon. Perhaps they began to feel it might have been kinder and wiser to have resisted the temptation of any delay, and spared her from a taste of such enjoyments of ease and leisure as must now be relinquished. Still, however, affection was glad to catch at any reasonable excuse for not hurrying on the wretched moment. She had never been quite well since the time of their daughter's marriage; and till she should have completely recovered her usual strength, they must forbid her engaging in duties, which, so far from being compatible with a weakened frame and varying spirits, seemed, under the most favourable circumstances, to require something more than human perfection of body and mind to be discharged with tolerable comfort.

With regard to her not accompanying them to Ireland, her account to her aunt contained nothing but truth, though there might be some truths not told. It was her own choice to give the time of their absence to Highbury; to spend, perhaps, her last months of perfect liberty with those kind relations to whom she was so very dear: and the Campbells, whatever might be their motive or motives, whether single, or double, or treble, gave the arrangement their ready sanction, and said, that they depended more on a few months spent in her native air, for the recovery of her health, than on any thing else. Certain it was that she was to come; and that Highbury, instead of welcoming that perfect novelty which had been so long promised it--Mr. Frank Churchill--must put up for the present with Jane Fairfax, who could bring only the freshness of a two years' absence.

Emma was sorry;--to have to pay civilities to a person she did not like through three long months!--to be always doing more than she wished, and less than she ought! Why she did not like Jane Fairfax might be a difficult question to answer; Mr. Knightley had once told her it was because she saw in her the really accomplished young woman, which she wanted to be thought herself; and though the accusation had been eagerly refuted at the time, there were moments of self-examination in which her conscience could not quite acquit her. But "she could never get acquainted with her: she did not know how it was, but there was such coldness and reserve-- such apparent indifference whether she pleased or not--and then, her aunt was such an eternal talker!--and she was made such a fuss with by every body!--and it had been always imagined that they were to be so intimate--because their ages were the same, every body had supposed they must be so fond of each other." These were her reasons-- she had no better.

It was a dislike so little just--every imputed fault was so magnified by fancy, that she never saw Jane Fairfax the first time after any considerable absence, without feeling that she had injured her; and now, when the due visit was paid, on her arrival, after a two years' interval, she was particularly struck with the very appearance and manners, which for those two whole years she had been depreciating. Jane Fairfax was very elegant, remarkably elegant; and she had herself the highest value for elegance. Her height was pretty, just such as almost every body would think tall, and nobody could think very tall; her figure particularly graceful; her size a most becoming medium, between fat and thin, though a slight appearance of ill-health seemed to point out the likeliest evil of the two. Emma could not but feel all this; and then, her face--her features-- there was more beauty in them altogether than she had remembered; it was not regular, but it was very pleasing beauty. Her eyes, a deep grey, with dark eye-lashes and eyebrows, had never been denied their praise; but the skin, which she had been used to cavil at, as wanting colour, had a clearness and delicacy which really needed no fuller bloom. It was a style of beauty, of which elegance was the reigning character, and as such, she must, in honour, by all her principles, admire it:--elegance, which, whether of person or of mind, she saw so little in Highbury. There, not to be vulgar, was distinction, and merit.

In short, she sat, during the first visit, looking at Jane Fairfax with twofold complacency; the sense of pleasure and the sense of rendering justice, and was determining that she would dislike her no longer. When she took in her history, indeed, her situation, as well as her beauty; when she considered what all this elegance was destined to, what she was going to sink from, how she was going to live, it seemed impossible to feel any thing but compassion and respect; especially, if to every well-known particular entitling her to interest, were added the highly probable circumstance of an attachment to Mr. Dixon, which she had so naturally started to herself. In that case, nothing could be more pitiable or more honourable than the sacrifices she had resolved on. Emma was very willing now to acquit her of having seduced Mr. Dixon's actions from his wife, or of any thing mischievous which her imagination had suggested at first. If it were love, it might be simple, single, successless love on her side alone. She might have been unconsciously sucking in the sad poison, while a sharer of his conversation with her friend; and from the best, the purest of motives, might now be denying herself this visit to Ireland, and resolving to divide herself effectually from him and his connexions by soon beginning her career of laborious duty.

Upon the whole, Emma left her with such softened, charitable feelings, as made her look around in walking home, and lament that Highbury afforded no young man worthy of giving her independence; nobody that she could wish to scheme about for her.

These were charming feelings--but not lasting. Before she had committed herself by any public profession of eternal friendship for Jane Fairfax, or done more towards a recantation of past prejudices and errors, than saying to Mr. Knightley, "She certainly is handsome; she is better than handsome!" Jane had spent an evening at Hartfield with her grandmother and aunt, and every thing was relapsing much into its usual state. Former provocations reappeared. The aunt was as tiresome as ever; more tiresome, because anxiety for her health was now added to admiration of her powers; and they had to listen to the description of exactly how little bread and butter she ate for breakfast, and how small a slice of mutton for dinner, as well as to see exhibitions of new caps and new workbags for her mother and herself; and Jane's offences rose again. They had music; Emma was obliged to play; and the thanks and praise which necessarily followed appeared to her an affectation of candour, an air of greatness, meaning only to shew off in higher style her own very superior performance. She was, besides, which was the worst of all, so cold, so cautious! There was no getting at her real opinion. Wrapt up in a cloak of politeness, she seemed determined to hazard nothing. She was disgustingly, was suspiciously reserved.

If any thing could be more, where all was most, she was more reserved on the subject of Weymouth and the Dixons than any thing. She seemed bent on giving no real insight into Mr. Dixon's character, or her own value for his company, or opinion of the suitableness of the match. It was all general approbation and smoothness; nothing delineated or distinguished. It did her no service however. Her caution was thrown away. Emma saw its artifice, and returned to her first surmises. There probably was something more to conceal than her own preference; Mr. Dixon, perhaps, had been very near changing one friend for the other, or been fixed only to Miss Campbell, for the sake of the future twelve thousand pounds.

The like reserve prevailed on other topics. She and Mr. Frank Churchill had been at Weymouth at the same time. It was known that they were a little acquainted; but not a syllable of real information could Emma procure as to what he truly was. "Was he handsome?"--"She believed he was reckoned a very fine young man." "Was he agreeable?"-- "He was generally thought so." "Did he appear a sensible young man; a young man of information?"--"At a watering-place, or in a common London acquaintance, it was difficult to decide on such points. Manners were all that could be safely judged of, under a much longer knowledge than they had yet had of Mr. Churchill. She believed every body found his manners pleasing." Emma could not forgive her.

CHAPTER III
Emma could not forgive her;--but as neither provocation nor resentment were discerned by Mr. Knightley, who had been of the party, and had seen only proper attention and pleasing behaviour on each side, he was expressing the next morning, being at Hartfield again on business with Mr. Woodhouse, his approbation of the whole; not so openly as he might have done had her father been out of the room, but speaking plain enough to be very intelligible to Emma. He had been used to think her unjust to Jane, and had now great pleasure in marking an improvement.

"A very pleasant evening," he began, as soon as Mr. Woodhouse had been talked into what was necessary, told that he understood, and the papers swept away;--"particularly pleasant. You and Miss Fairfax gave us some very good music. I do not know a more luxurious state, sir, than sitting at one's ease to be entertained a whole evening by two such young women; sometimes with music and sometimes with conversation. I am sure Miss Fairfax must have found the evening pleasant, Emma. You left nothing undone. I was glad you made her play so much, for having no instrument at her grandmother's, it must have been a real indulgence."

"I am happy you approved," said Emma, smiling; "but I hope I am not often deficient in what is due to guests at Hartfield."

"No, my dear," said her father instantly; "that I am sure you are not. There is nobody half so attentive and civil as you are. If any thing, you are too attentive. The muffin last night--if it had been handed round once, I think it would have been enough."

"No," said Mr. Knightley, nearly at the same time; "you are not often deficient; not often deficient either in manner or comprehension. I think you understand me, therefore."

An arch look expressed--"I understand you well enough;" but she said only, "Miss Fairfax is reserved."

"I always told you she was--a little; but you will soon overcome all that part of her reserve which ought to be overcome, all that has its foundation in diffidence. What arises from discretion must be honoured."

"You think her diffident. I do not see it."

"My dear Emma," said he, moving from his chair into one close by her, "you are not going to tell me, I hope, that you had not a pleasant evening."

"Oh! no; I was pleased with my own perseverance in asking questions; and amused to think how little information I obtained."

"I am disappointed," was his only answer.

"I hope every body had a pleasant evening," said Mr. Woodhouse, in his quiet way. "I had. Once, I felt the fire rather too much; but then I moved back my chair a little, a very little, and it did not disturb me. Miss Bates was very chatty and good-humoured, as she always is, though she speaks rather too quick. However, she is very agreeable, and Mrs. Bates too, in a different way. I like old friends; and Miss Jane Fairfax is a very pretty sort of young lady, a very pretty and a very well-behaved young lady indeed. She must have found the evening agreeable, Mr. Knightley, because she had Emma."

"True, sir; and Emma, because she had Miss Fairfax."

Emma saw his anxiety, and wishing to appease it, at least for the present, said, and with a sincerity which no one could question--

"She is a sort of elegant creature that one cannot keep one's eyes from. I am always watching her to admire; and I do pity her from my heart."

Mr. Knightley looked as if he were more gratified than he cared to express; and before he could make any reply, Mr. Woodhouse, whose thoughts were on the Bates's, said--

"It is a great pity that their circumstances should be so confined! a great pity indeed! and I have often wished--but it is so little one can venture to do--small, trifling presents, of any thing uncommon-- Now we have killed a porker, and Emma thinks of sending them a loin or a leg; it is very small and delicate--Hartfield pork is not like any other pork--but still it is pork--and, my dear Emma, unless one could be sure of their making it into steaks, nicely fried, as ours are fried, without the smallest grease, and not roast it, for no stomach can bear roast pork--I think we had better send the leg-- do not you think so, my dear?"

"My dear papa, I sent the whole hind-quarter. I knew you would wish it. There will be the leg to be salted, you know, which is so very nice, and the loin to be dressed directly in any manner they like."

"That's right, my dear, very right. I had not thought of it before, but that is the best way. They must not over-salt the leg; and then, if it is not over-salted, and if it is very thoroughly boiled, just as Serle boils ours, and eaten very moderately of, with a boiled turnip, and a little carrot or parsnip, I do not consider it unwholesome."

"Emma," said Mr. Knightley presently, "I have a piece of news for you. You like news--and I heard an article in my way hither that I think will interest you."

"News! Oh! yes, I always like news. What is it?--why do you smile so?--where did you hear it?--at Randalls?"

He had time only to say,

"No, not at Randalls; I have not been near Randalls," when the door was thrown open, and Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax walked into the room. Full of thanks, and full of news, Miss Bates knew not which to give quickest. Mr. Knightley soon saw that he had lost his moment, and that not another syllable of communication could rest with him.

"Oh! my dear sir, how are you this morning? My dear Miss Woodhouse-- I come quite over-powered. Such a beautiful hind-quarter of pork! You are too bountiful! Have you heard the news? Mr. Elton is going to be married."

Emma had not had time even to think of Mr. Elton, and she was so completely surprized that she could not avoid a little start, and a little blush, at the sound.

"There is my news:--I thought it would interest you," said Mr. Knightley, with a smile which implied a conviction of some part of what had passed between them.

"But where could you hear it?" cried Miss Bates. "Where could you possibly hear it, Mr. Knightley? For it is not five minutes since I received Mrs. Cole's note--no, it cannot be more than five-- or at least ten--for I had got my bonnet and spencer on, just ready to come out--I was only gone down to speak to Patty again about the pork--Jane was standing in the passage--were not you, Jane?-- for my mother was so afraid that we had not any salting-pan large enough. So I said I would go down and see, and Jane said, `Shall I go down instead? for I think you have a little cold, and Patty has been washing the kitchen.'--`Oh! my dear,' said I--well, and just then came the note. A Miss Hawkins-- that's all I know. A Miss Hawkins of Bath. But, Mr. Knightley, how could you possibly have heard it? for the very moment Mr. Cole told Mrs. Cole of it, she sat down and wrote to me. A Miss Hawkins--"

"I was with Mr. Cole on business an hour and a half ago. He had just read Elton's letter as I was shewn in, and handed it to me directly."

"Well! that is quite--I suppose there never was a piece of news more generally interesting. My dear sir, you really are too bountiful. My mother desires her very best compliments and regards, and a thousand thanks, and says you really quite oppress her."

"We consider our Hartfield pork," replied Mr. Woodhouse--"indeed it certainly is, so very superior to all other pork, that Emma and I cannot have a greater pleasure than---"

"Oh! my dear sir, as my mother says, our friends are only too good to us. If ever there were people who, without having great wealth themselves, had every thing they could wish for, I am sure it is us. We may well say that `our lot is cast in a goodly heritage.' Well, Mr. Knightley, and so you actually saw the letter; well--"

"It was short--merely to announce--but cheerful, exulting, of course."-- Here was a sly glance at Emma. "He had been so fortunate as to-- I forget the precise words--one has no business to remember them. The information was, as you state, that he was going to be married to a Miss Hawkins. By his style, I should imagine it just settled."

"Mr. Elton going to be married!" said Emma, as soon as she could speak. "He will have every body's wishes for his happiness."

"He is very young to settle," was Mr. Woodhouse's observation. "He had better not be in a hurry. He seemed to me very well off as he was. We were always glad to see him at Hartfield."

"A new neighbour for us all, Miss Woodhouse!" said Miss Bates, joyfully; "my mother is so pleased!--she says she cannot bear to have the poor old Vicarage without a mistress. This is great news, indeed. Jane, you have never seen Mr. Elton!--no wonder that you have such a curiosity to see him."

Jane's curiosity did not appear of that absorbing nature as wholly to occupy her.

"No--I have never seen Mr. Elton," she replied, starting on this appeal; "is he--is he a tall man?"

"Who shall answer that question?" cried Emma. "My father would say `yes,' Mr. Knightley `no;' and Miss Bates and I that he is just the happy medium. When you have been here a little longer, Miss Fairfax, you will understand that Mr. Elton is the standard of perfection in Highbury, both in person and mind."

"Very true, Miss Woodhouse, so she will. He is the very best young man--But, my dear Jane, if you remember, I told you yesterday he was precisely the height of Mr. Perry. Miss Hawkins,--I dare say, an excellent young woman. His extreme attention to my mother-- wanting her to sit in the vicarage pew, that she might hear the better, for my mother is a little deaf, you know--it is not much, but she does not hear quite quick. Jane says that Colonel Campbell is a little deaf. He fancied bathing might be good for it--the warm bath-- but she says it did him no lasting benefit. Colonel Campbell, you know, is quite our angel. And Mr. Dixon seems a very charming young man, quite worthy of him. It is such a happiness when good people get together--and they always do. Now, here will be Mr. Elton and Miss Hawkins; and there are the Coles, such very good people; and the Perrys--I suppose there never was a happier or a better couple than Mr. and Mrs. Perry. I say, sir," turning to Mr. Woodhouse, "I think there are few places with such society as Highbury. I always say, we are quite blessed in our neighbours.--My dear sir, if there is one thing my mother loves better than another, it is pork--a roast loin of pork--"

"As to who, or what Miss Hawkins is, or how long he has been acquainted with her," said Emma, "nothing I suppose can be known. One feels that it cannot be a very long acquaintance. He has been gone only four weeks."

Nobody had any information to give; and, after a few more wonderings, Emma said,

"You are silent, Miss Fairfax--but I hope you mean to take an interest in this news. You, who have been hearing and seeing so much of late on these subjects, who must have been so deep in the business on Miss Campbell's account--we shall not excuse your being indifferent about Mr. Elton and Miss Hawkins."

"When I have seen Mr. Elton," replied Jane, " I dare say I shall be interested--but I believe it requires that with me. And as it is some months since Miss Campbell married, the impression may be a little worn off."

"Yes, he has been gone just four weeks, as you observe, Miss Woodhouse," said Miss Bates, "four weeks yesterday.--A Miss Hawkins!--Well, I had always rather fancied it would be some young lady hereabouts; not that I ever--Mrs. Cole once whispered to me--but I immediately said, `No, Mr. Elton is a most worthy young man--but'--In short, I do not think I am particularly quick at those sort of discoveries. I do not pretend to it. What is before me, I see. At the same time, nobody could wonder if Mr. Elton should have aspired--Miss Woodhouse lets me chatter on, so good-humouredly. She knows I would not offend for the world. How does Miss Smith do? She seems quite recovered now. Have you heard from Mrs. John Knightley lately? Oh! those dear little children. Jane, do you know I always fancy Mr. Dixon like Mr. John Knightley. I mean in person--tall, and with that sort of look--and not very talkative."

"Quite wrong, my dear aunt; there is no likeness at all."

"Very odd! but one never does form a just idea of any body beforehand. One takes up a notion, and runs away with it. Mr. Dixon, you say, is not, strictly speaking, handsome?"

"Handsome! Oh! no--far from it--certainly plain. I told you he was plain."

"My dear, you said that Miss Campbell would not allow him to be plain, and that you yourself--"

"Oh! as for me, my judgment is worth nothing. Where I have a regard, I always think a person well-looking. But I gave what I believed the general opinion, when I called him plain."

"Well, my dear Jane, I believe we must be running away.The weather does not look well, and grandmama will be uneasy. You are too obliging, my dear Miss Woodhouse; but we really must take leave. This has been a most agreeable piece of news indeed. I shall just go round by Mrs. Cole's; but I shall not stop three minutes: and, Jane, you had better go home directly--I would not have you out in a shower!--We think she is the better for Highbury already. Thank you, we do indeed. I shall not attempt calling on Mrs. Goddard, for I really do not think she cares for any thing but boiled pork: when we dress the leg it will be another thing. Good morning to you, my dear sir. Oh! Mr. Knightley is coming too. Well, that is so very!--I am sure if Jane is tired, you will be so kind as to give her your arm.--Mr. Elton, and Miss Hawkins!--Good morning to you."

Emma, alone with her father, had half her attention wanted by him while he lamented that young people would be in such a hurry to marry-- and to marry strangers too--and the other half she could give to her own view of the subject. It was to herself an amusing and a very welcome piece of news, as proving that Mr. Elton could not have suffered long; but she was sorry for Harriet: Harriet must feel it--and all that she could hope was, by giving the first information herself, to save her from hearing it abruptly from others. It was now about the time that she was likely to call. If she were to meet Miss Bates in her way!--and upon its beginning to rain, Emma was obliged to expect that the weather would be detaining her at Mrs. Goddard's, and that the intelligence would undoubtedly rush upon her without preparation.

The shower was heavy, but short; and it had not been over five minutes, when in came Harriet, with just the heated, agitated look which hurrying thither with a full heart was likely to give; and the "Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what do you think has happened!" which instantly burst forth, had all the evidence of corresponding perturbation.
As the blow was given, Emma felt that she could not now shew greater kindness than in listening; and Harriet, unchecked, ran eagerly through what she had to tell. "She had set out from Mrs. Goddard's half an hour ago--she had been afraid it would rain--she had been afraid it would pour down every moment--but she thought she might get to Hartfield first--she had hurried on as fast as possible; but then, as she was passing by the house where a young woman was making up a gown for her, she thought she would just step in and see how it went on; and though she did not seem to stay half a moment there, soon after she came out it began to rain, and she did not know what to do; so she ran on directly, as fast as she could, and took shelter at Ford's."--Ford's was the principal woollen-draper, linen-draper, and haberdasher's shop united; the shop first in size and fashion in the place.--"And so, there she had set, without an idea of any thing in the world, full ten minutes, perhaps--when, all of a sudden, who should come in-- to be sure it was so very odd!--but they always dealt at Ford's-- who should come in, but Elizabeth Martin and her brother!-- Dear Miss Woodhouse! only think. I thought I should have fainted.I did not know what to do. I was sitting near the door--Elizabeth saw me directly; but he did not; he was busy with the umbrella. I am sure she saw me, but she looked away directly, and took no notice; and they both went to quite the farther end of the shop; and I kept sitting near the door!--Oh! dear; I was so miserable! I am sure I must have been as white as my gown. I could not go away you know, because of the rain; but I did so wish myself anywhere in the world but there.--Oh! dear, Miss Woodhouse--well, at last, I fancy, he looked round and saw me; for instead of going on with her buyings, they began whispering to one another. I am sure they were talking of me; and I could not help thinking that he was persuading her to speak to me--(do you think he was, Miss Woodhouse?)--for presently she came forward--came quite up to me, and asked me how I did, and seemed ready to shake hands, if I would. She did not do any of it in the same way that she used; I could see she was altered; but, however, she seemed to try to be very friendly, and we shook hands, and stood talking some time; but I know no more what I said--I was in such a tremble!--I remember she said she was sorry we never met now; which I thought almost too kind! Dear, Miss Woodhouse, I was absolutely miserable! By that time, it was beginning to hold up, and I was determined that nothing should stop me from getting away--and then--only think!-- I found he was coming up towards me too--slowly you know, and as if he did not quite know what to do; and so he came and spoke, and I answered--and I stood for a minute, feeling dreadfully, you know, one can't tell how; and then I took courage, and said it did not rain, and I must go; and so off I set; and I had not got three yards from the door, when he came after me, only to say, if I was going to Hartfield, he thought I had much better go round by Mr. Cole's stables, for I should find the near way quite floated by this rain. Oh! dear, I thought it would have been the death of me! So I said, I was very much obliged to him: you know I could not do less; and then he went back to Elizabeth, and I came round by the stables--I believe I did--but I hardly knew where I was, or any thing about it. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, I would rather done any thing than have it happen: and yet, you know, there was a sort of satisfaction in seeing him behave so pleasantly and so kindly. And Elizabeth, too. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, do talk to me and make me comfortable again."

Very sincerely did Emma wish to do so; but it was not immediately in her power. She was obliged to stop and think. She was not thoroughly comfortable herself. The young man's conduct, and his sister's, seemed the result of real feeling, and she could not but pity them. As Harriet described it, there had been an interesting mixture of wounded affection and genuine delicacy in their behaviour. But she had believed them to be well-meaning, worthy people before; and what difference did this make in the evils of the connexion? It was folly to be disturbed by it. Of course, he must be sorry to lose her--they must be all sorry. Ambition, as well as love, had probably been mortified. They might all have hoped to rise by Harriet's acquaintance: and besides, what was the value of Harriet's description?--So easily pleased--so little discerning;-- what signified her praise?

She exerted herself, and did try to make her comfortable, by considering all that had passed as a mere trifle, and quite unworthy of being dwelt on,

"It might be distressing, for the moment," said she; "but you seem to have behaved extremely well; and it is over--and may never-- can never, as a first meeting, occur again, and therefore you need not think about it."

Harriet said, "very true," and she "would not think about it;" but still she talked of it--still she could talk of nothing else; and Emma, at last, in order to put the Martins out of her head, was obliged to hurry on the news, which she had meant to give with so much tender caution; hardly knowing herself whether to rejoice or be angry, ashamed or only amused, at such a state of mind in poor Harriet--such a conclusion of Mr. Elton's importance with her!

Mr. Elton's rights, however, gradually revived. Though she did not feel the first intelligence as she might have done the day before, or an hour before, its interest soon increased; and before their first conversation was over, she had talked herself into all the sensations of curiosity, wonder and regret, pain and pleasure, as to this fortunate Miss Hawkins, which could conduce to place the Martins under proper subordination in her fancy.

Emma learned to be rather glad that there had been such a meeting. It had been serviceable in deadening the first shock, without retaining any influence to alarm. As Harriet now lived, the Martins could not get at her, without seeking her, where hitherto they had wanted either the courage or the condescension to seek her; for since her refusal of the brother, the sisters never had been at Mrs. Goddard's; and a twelvemonth might pass without their being thrown together again, with any necessity, or even any power of speech.



第一章

  一天上午,爱马和哈里特并肩散步,照爱玛的看法,他们那天关于埃尔顿先生的事情已经谈得够多。她不认为,为了安慰哈里特,或者为了洗刷自己的错误该接着谈下去,所以,在她们返回的路上,她想方设法撇开这个话题。可是,就在她自以为获得成功的时候,这话题突然又冒出来,,当时她谈起穷人在冬天肯定遭受苦难,谈了一会儿以后,得到的是一句非常忧郁的回答:"埃尔顿先生对穷人那么好!"她便发现必须继续努力才行。

  她们此时正走进贝茨太太何贝茨小 姐住的房子。她打定主意去拜访她们,以便在人多的地方寻求安全。去拜访她们从来都有充足的理由。贝茨太太和贝茨小 姐特别喜欢有人拜访,她知道,有些为数不多的人总是希望从她身上发现不完美之处,认为她不注意拜访别人,还认为她没有为她们可怜的乐趣作出应有的贡献。

  关于她在这方面的不足,她从奈特里先生那里得到过许多暗示,也有一些是在她自己内心中感觉到的。但是没有那种能抵消她内心中的感觉--这种拜访非常令人不快--浪费时间,两个烦人的女人,她害怕落入海伯里二流或三流人物之中,经常拜访她们的就是那种类型的人物。所以,他很少到靠近她们的地方去。但是,此刻她作出了决定:不能过而不入。她在心理计算过后,便对哈里特评论说。她们此时没有收到简•费尔法克斯的信。

  这房子属于一位商人所有。贝茨太太和贝茨小 姐住在客厅那一层。这个面积十分有限的房间,便是她们的全部活动场所,访客在这里受到最热情的,甚至是感恩般的欢迎。那位态度平静,穿着整洁的老太太坐在最暖和的一个角落编织着证法的核心”。论述了认识的辩证法,“辩证法也就是马克思,她甚至想把那个位置让给伍德豪斯小 姐坐。她那个活泼而健谈的女儿几乎打算以自己的善意和周到应酬,讲客人搞个不知所措。她对她们来访表示感激,询问她们的鞋子湿不湿,急切地询问伍德豪斯先生的健康状况,口气欢快的通报她母亲的健康情况,还从橱柜中取出甜点心说:"科尔太太刚离开不倒十分钟,她真好,跟我们一起坐了一个钟头,而且还吃了一块点心,表示说非常喜欢。因而,我希望伍德豪斯小 姐和史密斯小 姐也能赏光吃一块。”

  提到科尔一家肯定会引起埃尔顿先生的话题。她们的关系很密切,科尔先生在埃尔顿先生走后得到了他的消息,爱玛知道会说起什么。她们肯定再次提起那封信,计算出他已经离开多长时间了,他是个多好的伴侣,无论他到哪里都是大家喜欢的人物,"礼仪王"舞会曾经挤满了那么多人。她滔滔不绝的说下去,充满了让人感兴趣的内容和必不可少的恭维之词,而且总是设法阻止哈里特说表示感谢的话。

  她走过这房子时就准备好接受这一切了,不过,她的意思是在夸奖过她之后,不要进一步涉及这个惹人厌烦的话题,而是随意聊聊海伯里小 姐太太们的牌局聚会。她并没有做好精神准备,在埃尔顿先生的话题后听她们谈简•费尔法克斯,可是贝茨小 姐匆匆撇开埃尔顿先生的话题,从她外甥女的一封信突然扯起的科尔家的话题。

  “啊!不错……我当然知道,埃尔顿先生……科尔太太告诉我说……在巴斯的舞厅跳舞……科尔太太跟我们坐了挺长时间,谈起简。她一近门就开始询问简,建在那里可是个最受大家喜欢的人物。科尔太太跟我们聚在一起的时候,都不知道该怎么办才能充分表达出自己的好意。。我要说集》。,简比任何人都该得到大家的好意。她开口就直接询问起她的事情:'我看你们最近不可能听说简的事情吧?因为还不到她写信的时候。'我脱口而出说:'我们就在今天早上收到她的一封信,'我没有见过比她更加惊讶的面孔了。'是吗,那可真是太荣幸了!'她说,'这可太意外了。让我听听她怎么说。'”

  爱玛十分礼貌的表示出兴趣,微笑着说:

  “刚刚收到费尔法克斯小 姐的信?我真是高兴极了。她很好吗?”

  “谢谢你。你真是太好了!"这位受到蒙蔽的姨妈高兴的回答道,她急切的找到那封信。"啊,在这儿。我知道不可能放的太远,不过你看,我不经意把针线盒压在上面20年代以来产生的以接续“道统”为己任,以服膺宋明儒学,弄得看不见了,可是我刚才还看过,所以我敢肯定它就在桌子上面,我刚才读给科尔太太听过,她走后我又一次读给妈妈听,因为这对她是个非常愉快的消息--简写来的信--这可不是她能常常看到的。所以嘛,我知道这信不可能放在很远的地方,这不,就在我的针线盒子下面。既然你这么好心,希望听听她怎么说--不过,首先我们得说句公道话不可,我要替简道个歉,因为她写的信这么短--只有两页--你看,还不到两页呢--她写满一页,又划掉了半页。我母亲因为我能辨认出来而一再惊奇。信刚拆开的时候,他一再说:'赫蒂,我看哪,要想从这张网子里辨认出什么,难得让你头痛,'你是不是这么说的,妈妈?后来我对她说,我敢肯定,要是没有人帮忙,她准能想法子辨认出来,每个字都能认出来,凝神仔细研究每一个字,最后每个字都能认出来。事实上,虽然我母亲的眼神没有别人的好,可是,她戴上眼镜仍然能看的相当清楚,感谢上帝!真是件幸事!我母亲的眼睛其实好的很。简在这儿的时候常常说:'姥姥,我敢说你的眼睛好的就像你的身体一样好。你做过那么多精细的活计!我真希望我的眼神能像你的一样持久。'”

  所有这些话使用飞快的速度讲出来的,贝茨小 姐因而不得不停下来喘气。爱玛非常有礼貌的夸奖说,费尔法克斯小 姐的书法好极了。

  “你真是太好心了,"贝茨小 姐以特别感激的心情回答道,"你本人的书法那么漂亮,自然最有权评论。没有哪个人的赞扬比伍德豪斯小 姐的这番话更让我们感到愉快。我母亲听不清楚,你知道的,她耳朵有点儿聋。"她转身对母亲说,"妈妈,你听见伍德豪斯小 姐对简的书法是怎么评价的吗?”

  爱玛有幸听到自己的那番蠢话重复了两遍,最后那位好老太太才终于听清楚。与此同时,她正在寻思,如何能既不显得无力,又能让他们不再提起简•费尔法克斯的那封信;她几乎做出了决定系中;语言不再仅仅是交流思想的手段,而是具有广泛能动,要找个小小的借口,赶紧离开,突然贝茨小 姐再次转向了她,吸引住她的注意。

  “我母亲的耳聋非常轻微,你知道了吧--几乎算不得的什么。这要我提高声音说上两三遍,她肯定能听见。不过,她已经习惯了我的声音。令人奇怪的是,她听简说话比听我的话容易懂。简说话那么清楚!不过,两年前她不会认为她外婆的耳朵背,在我母亲这个年纪上这已经很不错了。你知道的,她自从上次走后,已经整整两年了。我们从来没有这么长时间没见着她,我对科尔太太说,我们现在都几乎都不了解她啦!”

  “费尔法克斯小 姐很快要回来吗?”

  “啊,是的。下个星期。”

  “是吗!那可真让人高兴极了。”

  “谢谢你,你真好。不错,是下个星期。大家都感到非常吃惊,人们也都说了同样的客气话。我能肯定,她像大家喜欢见她一样,也很高兴见到大家。她说不准是星期五还是星期六,因为坎贝尔上校自己在其中一天也要用马车。他们真好,要专程送她回来。你知道,他们从来都是这样。是啊,下个星期五或者星期六。这就是她这封信上说的内容。所以她才没有按平常日期写信。要是平常,我们得等到下个星期二或者星期三才能收到她的信。”

  “是啊,我也是这么想的。我刚才还想,恐怕今天很难有机会听到费尔法克斯小 姐的消息呢!”

  “你真是太好心了!倘若不是因为有这么一个特殊的机会,我们也不会收到她的信。知道她这么快就能回来,我母亲简直太高兴了!她要回来跟我们一起住上三个月呢。三个月,她信上肯定是这么说的,我很高兴读给你听。事情的缘由是坎贝尔一家要去爱尔兰。荻克逊太太便劝说她父亲和母亲直接来看望她。他们本来打算夏天再去,但是她急不可耐的要再次见到他们--去年十月她结婚前,她从来没有离开过他们长达一个星期之久,身处不同的王国肯定是件非常奇怪的事情,我想这么说,可是无论国家怎么不同,她还是给母亲写了一封加急信--要不就是给她父亲写的信,我得说,我不知道她是给那一位写的,不过我们很快就能从简的信里弄清楚--以她自己和荻克逊先生的名义,以便加强语气,说他们要直接回去,他们呢,要在都柏林接他们,然后回拜勒克莱格乡下去,我猜想,那是个漂亮的地方。关于那个地方如何漂亮,简听到过许多许多,我是说,从荻克逊先生那里听来的。我不知道她还能从什么别的人那里听到这话。你知道,他讲话时喜欢提起自己的家乡是很自然的。坎贝尔上校和太太,对自己的女儿不愿意经常单独与荻克逊先生外出颇为不快。对此我一点儿也不想责备他们。当然啦,她听到的一切,可能全是他对坎贝尔小 姐讲起在爱尔兰的老家时说的话。我记得,她还对我们写过,他让她们看过那个地方的一些画,那是他自己作的风景画。我相信,她是个最温和,最有魄力的年轻人。由于听了她的描述,简十分渴望去爱尔兰。”

  此刻,爱玛脑子灵机一动,对简•费尔法克斯突然产生一种怀疑,而且有这么个富有魄力的德克逊先生,还有她不跟着去爱尔兰。她为了进一步弄清楚事情的真相,便设计好了圈套说:

  “费尔法克斯小 姐能在这个时候回来看望,你们一定感到非常幸运吧?考虑到她与荻克逊先生的特殊友谊关系,你们几乎不该指望她会不陪伴坎贝尔上校和坎贝尔太太。”

  “非常正确,说的对极了。这正是我们总是感到害怕的事情。因为我们可不喜欢距离这么远几个月见不着面,要是发生点什么意外,我们也去不了。可是你看,结果一切都非常圆满他们--荻克逊夫妇--极其希望她能跟坎贝尔上校和坎贝尔太太一起去,而且相信她会去的。简说,他们的量和邀请信比什么都更加充满善意,更加迫切,你等一会儿就能听到。荻克逊先生对此事的关注似乎一点儿也不少。她是个最富有魅力的年轻人。自从他在韦茅斯救了简以后……当时他们在水上举行聚会,她绕着帆桅打了个旋,几乎突然落入海水中,实际上,假如没有他的话,就已经整个掉进水中,他眼急手快,一把拽住了她的衣服--一想到这个我就禁不住浑身发抖--不过,自从听到那天的故事后,我就非常喜欢这位荻克逊先生。”

  “不过,尽管费尔法克斯小 姐的朋友一再敦促,而且她自己也十分渴望去爱尔兰观光,可她最后还是宁愿与你和贝茨太太在一起度过这段时光?”

  “是的--完全是他自己的决定,完全是她自己的选择,而且坎贝尔上校和坎贝尔太太认为她做的非常对,这也正是他们打算向她建议的。实际上,他们特别希望她呼吸一下自己家乡的空气,因为她的身体最近不如平时好。”

  “这话让我听了感到担心。我认为他们的判断是明智的。不过荻克逊太太一定为此感到非常失望。。我理解,荻克逊太太本人并不漂亮,根本不能跟费尔法克斯小 姐相提并论。”

  “啊!的确不能,你这么赞扬真是太好心了--当然不能,他们的确不能比。坎贝尔小 姐从来就平淡的出奇,但是却极为高雅吻合。”

  “是啊,当然是这样。”

  “简的了重感冒,可怜的孩子,那是不久以前的事,11月7日--我会读给你听的--打那以后就一直感觉不舒服。患感冒这么长时间,真算得上很久了,不是吗?她以前从来没有提起过,因为她不愿意让大家惊慌,完全是她的风格!总是体贴别人!话说回来,她根本没有痊愈呢!坎贝尔一家,她那些好心的朋友们认为她最好回家来,呼吸呼吸对她永远有好处的空气。他们毫不怀疑,在海伯里住上三四个月,她会彻底痊愈的。既然她身体不舒服,能回到这里来肯定比去爱尔兰对她更加又益处。谁也不能像我们这样细心照料她。”

  “我觉得这是世界生最称心如意不过的安排了。”

  “所以,她要在下星期五或者星期六回来,坎贝尔一家在接下来的那个星期一要离开城里去霍利海德--简的信里是这么说的。这么突然!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,你也许能猜得出,我们突然陷入一片混乱之中啦!要不是因为她生病--我恐怕见面后会发现她十分可怜。我必须让你知道,在这件事情上我闯了多大的祸,我从来都是在给母亲读信前自己要先看一遍,免得信中有什么让她伤心的事情,简想要我这样,所以我总是这么做,所以今天我也像往常一样小心翼翼的拆开信,可是我刚看到信中提起简生病的事情,我就吓的大声喊起来:'我的天哪!可怜的简生病了!'我母亲当时非常警觉,当然就听得十分清楚,顿时慌起来。不过,我看完信后,发现并没有起初想象的那么严重,于是我就轻描淡写的念给她听,她也就没把这事看得太可怕,可我想不出,当时那么不留神!假如简不能很快好转,我们就请佩里先生来看病。我们不会考虑费用问题,虽然我们不能承担赖帐的名声,这你是知道的,他也是有家小,要养家的人,不开白给人帮忙的。我只是随便提了提简在信上上说的事情,我们言归正传,回到她的信上来,我肯定她讲自己的事情比我替她说她要好得多。”

  “很抱歉,我们必须赶回去,"爱玛瞅了哈里特一眼,开始站起身,"我父亲在等我伴随她,我们进门的时候本来不打算……我想我没有权利停留在五分钟以上的。我仅仅愉快的呆了这么长时间!现在,我们必须,对你们到晨安啦。”

  接着,各种敦促和鼓励都没有继续把他们困在那里。她再次来到街道上,尽管违心的受到逼迫,尽管它实际上已经了解了简•费尔法克斯来信的全部内容,可她却设法逃脱了聆听那信本身,这让她感到愉快。

  

  









第二章

  简•费尔法克斯是个孤儿,她是贝茨太太太的小女儿的独生女。

  某部兵团的费尔法克斯中校与简•贝茨小 姐的婚姻,有着荣誉和幸福,希望和乐趣,不过现在什么都没有留下,只有他在海外战斗中牺牲的伤心回忆,以及他的寡妇不久沉沦于悲伤,死于肺结核的记忆,还留下了那个女孩。

  她一生下来就属于海伯里。三岁上死了母亲后,她就成了姥姥和姨妈的宠儿,是她们的财富,义务和慰籍,当时简几乎要永远生活在那里,接受一个贫困家庭所能提供的全部教育,除了天生惹人喜爱的外表、良好的理解能力,以及热心善良的亲戚之外,没有任何有利的社会关系或有利条件能改善她的成长环境。

  但是,她父亲生前一位富有同情心的朋友使她的命运发生了变化,这个人就是坎贝尔上校,他高度赞扬费尔法克斯,说他是杰出的军官和最有功劳的书院规模渐大,闻名于天下。南宋刘琪重建。朱熹曾讲学于,他认为是他救了自己的生命,因而要报他的恩。他一直没有忘记这一点,到后来他找到了那个孩子,提出要承担她的全部教育费用。这个好意被接受了。自从那是开始,简就成了坎贝尔上校家庭的一员,完全与他们生活在一起,只是偶尔回家看望外祖母。

  为她定的计划是讲她培养成一名教师。她从父亲那里继承的的财产只有区区几百镑,她因而不可能不依赖别人为生。从其它方面向她提供资金却是坎贝尔上校无能为力的,尽管他的工资和继承到的财产收入颇为丰厚,可是他的财富总额不多,最后必须全部遗赠给自己的女儿。但是,他希望,让她受教育,日后便能让她过上受人尊敬的生活。

  这便是简•费尔法克斯的故事。她被好人收养了,在坎贝尔加除了善意之外没有其它的感觉,而且还受到了优良的教育。一直与心地正直,知识丰富的人共同生活,他的感情和头脑接受到的是最好的文化和教养。坎贝尔家居住在伦敦,在那里每一种细微的天赋都能得到第一流大师的圆满而细心的培养。她的天性和美丽也值得为之付出朋友般的心血。到了十八九岁,她已经完全能够胜任教孩子们的工作了。但是大家太喜欢她了,不忍心与她分开居住。父母亲都不同意,女儿离开她简直受不了。那个可怕的日子终于被推迟。大家一致认为她还太年轻。简于是继续跟他们生活在一起,就像家里的另一个姑娘一样,分享着这个在各方面都具有理性乐趣的优雅社会环境,这是个家庭与娱乐兼而有之的融洽组合,只有未来是个障碍,她的良知冷静的提醒她,这一切很快便会结束。

  简在容貌美丽和知识丰富方面远远胜于坎贝尔小 姐,因而全家人对她的喜爱,尤其是坎贝尔小 姐对她的热情爱慕,就尤其令人肃然起敬。那位小 姐不可能不注意到她天生丽质,父母亲也不可能不体会到她杰出的智力。然而求词与物的同一;第三个是19世纪以来的知识型,它发现了,他们对她的慈爱一如既往,直到坎贝尔小 姐结婚时也不变。机会和幸运往往与人对它的预料相悻,他们宁愿屈身一般,也不高攀优秀,坎贝尔小 姐就是这样得到了一位富有而和蔼的年轻人荻克逊先生,他们几乎是刚刚认识便结尾连理,愉快而适意的生活在一起。而简•费尔法克斯却不得不为挣的记得面包而奋斗。

  这件事就发生在最近。她那位不太幸运的朋友简还没来得及找到工作,不过根据简的判断,自己的年纪已经到了开始工作的时候。很早以前她就做出了决定,认为二十一岁就到了时候。见习期间她表现出坚毅的献身精神,她认定要在二十一岁时彻底牺牲自己,放弃人世间一切乐趣,抛弃所有理性的交往、平等的关系、心情的平静和希望,永远承担起做教师的屈辱和辛劳。

  尽管坎贝尔夫妇感情上不同意她的决定,但是他们的良知却不能反对。只要他们还活着,也不必费这份心,他们的家永远是她的家。如果仅仅是为了他们自己得到安慰,他们宁愿让她呆在家里,不过那未免过于自私。既然是最终必然的结果,不如尽快促成。他们或许开始感到,不屈服于拖延时日的诱惑更加明智,也更加富有爱心。现在必须让她脱离舒适和闲暇中的乐趣与情调,获得完全独立。然而,慈爱之信仍然乐于寻找任何合理的借口,避免匆匆赶赴那个可悲的时刻。他们的女儿出家之后,他们还远没有恢复过来。在她的身体完全复员之前,他们禁止她承担工作责任,她虚弱的身体和不稳定的精神状态是不能胜任工作负担的,在最有利的条件下外出工作,都需要身心处于最佳状态方能勉强胜任。

  至于不陪伴他们去爱尔兰的事情上,她写给姨妈的信中说的是实话,不过有些时候并没有完全说出来。他们外出的时候她回海伯里的决定是她做出的。她也许想跟自己最亲近的亲戚在一起,度过这完全自由的最后几个月时光。坎贝尔夫妇对这个安排立即表示赞同,不论他们内心中的动机是什么把知与行相混同,以知消行,认为“一念发动处,即便是行,也不论他们的动机是单纯的,还是双重意义,抑或是三重含义,总之,他们表示说,他们认为让她在土生土长的地方呼吸几个月本地空气,对她恢复健康有好处,他们并不考虑其它问题。因而,她肯定要回来。于是乎,海伯里不再指望迎接从未光顾过这里,很旧以前便许诺要来的弗兰克•丘吉尔先生,转而暂时希望看到简•费尔法克斯,可她能带给大家的只是两年不见的新鲜感而已。

  爱玛感到遗憾--她做的事总是超过自己的愿望,却总是少于她的义务!她不得不拜访自己不喜欢的人,而且长达漫漫三个月!她为什么不喜欢见•费尔法克斯是个很难回答的问题。奈特里先生曾经对她说,这是因为她发现那是个真正的才女。而她希望别人把自己看作才女。虽然这种指责当场受到她的反驳,但是后来她不时反省,良心却不能证实她在这方面无辜。我绝对不能与她交朋友。我也不知道这是为什么,可心里就是又冷淡,又保守。不管我高兴还是讨厌,我就是要显出冷漠。再说,她姨妈是那么个喋喋不休的人!她当着任何人都那么吵吵闹闹!在大家想象中,她们是那么亲密的朋友--因为他们年龄相当,大家都以为她们相互非常亲热。这些便是她的理由,除此以外,她并没有其它道理。

  -----------------

  (spook:这一段叙述有些逻辑混乱,我认为是译者译错了,因为字并没有错,所以我并没有作任何改动。请文友自行理解。)

  那是一种没有什么道理的厌恶--每一种强加给她的缺点都经过想象的夸大,结果,不论多长时间没有见面,只要相见,便不由觉得感情受到她的伤害。此时,她两年后反归故里,见面后,她的外表和举止让爱玛大受震动,整整两年来,爱玛心里对她一直感到蔑视。简•费尔法克斯非常高雅,异常高雅,而且她本人就是高雅的最高价值标准。她的身高十分标致,大家恰好都认为她比较高,却没有人觉得过于高。她的身材尤其优美适度,正好介于肥胖与消瘦之间,程度适中,不过,稍稍显露的病态似乎让她倾向于两个极端中比较讨人喜欢的那一个。爱玛不禁体会到了所有这一切。再说她的面貌吧,她的面孔长相比爱玛以前见过的任何人都漂亮。那不是议长平常的面孔,而是非常令人愉快的美。她的眼睛是深灰色的,周围的睫毛和眉毛呈深黑色,人人见了都赞不绝口。爱玛一向喜欢挑剔人家的皮肤,可她的皮肤虽然缺乏颜色,却十分白净柔嫩,并不需要更加红润。那是一种美的类型,优雅的举止更为之增色。根据她的种种原则,在道义上她本应赞叹才对--不论是某个人,还是某个事例,在海伯里难得遇到真正的优雅。可以不落俗套的说,她与众不同,优良品质卓著。

  简而言之,在第一次见面时,她坐在对面望着简•费尔法克斯,心里怀着双重的喜悦,那是愉快的感觉和发自心底的正义感,这决定了她从此不会再讨厌她。当她喜爱她的美,理解了她的过去和她的处境,当她考虑到所有这些优雅品质的命运,考虑到她将要屈身何处,考虑到她将如何生活,要想不感到对她的同情和尊敬是不可能的,特别值得考虑的是,她那充满魅力的各种显著特色或许让荻克逊先生着迷,她本人都十分自然的产生了这种感情。假如真是那样,没有任何事情比她决心做出的牺牲更加令人同情,更加令人肃然起敬。爱玛此时非常愿意饶恕她诱使荻克逊先生移情别爱,也愿意饶恕她搞的任何恶作剧,淡然啦,这些都是她最初的想象中产生的东西,假如是爱情的话,那只能是简单的,不成功的单相思,简作为与朋友分离与她谈话的一方,或许已经不自主的喝吓了一剂悲伤的毒药。从内心最美好,最春节的动机出发,她现在不允许自己去爱尔兰放纵,决定不久便开始吃力的工作,将自己与他和他的一切彻底割裂。

  总之,爱玛离开她的时候,开这次山的感情,回家的路上不禁频频加以张望,哀叹海伯里没有一个年轻人能与她匹配,她不能指望任何人在脑利于她抗衡。

  这是一种迷人的感情,但是并不持久,她还没有来得及在公开场合宣布自己的愿意与简•费尔法克斯永远保持友谊关系,也没有来得及矫正以前的偏见和错误,只是对奈特里先生说:"她长的的确漂亮,并且不只是漂亮而已!"结果,简陪伴她姨妈和外祖母到哈特费尔德宅子来拜访,聊了一个晚上,过去的一切又故态复萌,以前惹人恼火的事情再次重演。那位姨妈像以前一样烦人,而且更加烦人,因为这次是在对她能力的夸耀上又增加了对她身体弱的描述,大家不得不听她精确描述,她早饭吃了多么少的面包和黄油,中午吃了多么小的一片羊肉,另外她展示自己的新帽子,还有她和她母亲的新针线袋,简让她越来越反感了。她们演奏了音乐,爱玛被邀弹奏,但是在她看来,演奏之后必然表示的感谢和赞扬虽然态度坦率但显得非常做作,样子似乎很了不起,目的只是想表现自己演奏更加高超。除此之外,最糟糕的事她本人那么冷淡,那么谨慎!看不出她的真实想法,她仿佛报在意见礼貌的外逃中决心不让任何东西遭到危险,她的保护令人恶心,让人怀疑。

  --------------

  (spook:本段没有一句话是完整的,错字多还不算,编排特混乱,我已作了努力。)

  在一切都无以复加的情况下,如果说还有什么更甚的话,那就是她在荻克逊家的问题上比其它事情更加保守,她似乎故意不讲出荻克逊先生性格和年纪,不对他交友的价值标准加以评论,也不就他婚姻是否相称发表意见。完全是一般性的赞叹河源化,没有对任何事物进行描述,也没有任何东西不同凡响。无论如何对她没有任何用处。她的谨慎抛在了脑后。爱玛看出起策略所在,便恢复了自己原先的猜疑。或许需要掩盖的东西多的超过了她自己的愿望。荻克逊先生当时的情形或许近乎更换朋友,他选中坎贝尔小 姐,一再将来那一万二千英镑。

  在其它话题上,她也表现出相似的保守。她在韦茅斯的时候,弗兰克•丘吉尔也在那里。据说他们还稍有交往,可是爱玛怎么也不能从她最李打听处他的真实情况。

  “她长的漂亮吗?”

  “我相信大家认为他是个非常不错的年轻人。”

  “他的脾气好吗?”

  “人们一般都认为是这样的。”

  “他看上去是个有理性的年轻人吗?是不是显得又知识?”

  “在海水浴场或者在伦敦一般的交往场合,很难就这些方面做出判断。能过做出正确判断的只有他的礼貌举止,丘吉尔先生的举止不需要很长时间便可了解。我相信大姐都认为她的举止得体宜人。”

  爱玛不能原谅她。

  

  









第三章

  爱玛不能原谅她。但是,由于奈特里先生跟她们在一起时,既没有看出激越的情绪,也没有看出憎恨的心情,两方面表现出的仅仅是恰当的关注和愉快的举止,于是,他第二天上午再次到哈特费尔德宅子与伍德豪斯先生谈事务的时候,尽管她的嘉许没有像她父亲不在场时那么坦率,但是他的意思爱玛完全能够理解。在这之前,他认为爱玛对简的看法有时公允,现在,他看到她的态度大为改善感到极为喜悦。

  他与伍德豪斯先生谈过正事,伍德豪斯先生表示已经明白,文件一被收拾起来,她便开口说:"那真是个非常令人愉快的夜晚,格外令人愉快。你和费尔法克斯小 姐演奏的音乐非常好听。舒舒服服坐在这里,与两位这么好的年轻女子娱乐整整一个晚上,事儿演奏音乐,时而侃侃而谈,真实莫大的享受。爱玛,我能保证,费尔法克斯小 姐一定认为那是个非常愉快的夜晚。一切都淋漓尽致。我跟高兴你让她弹奏了那么多,她外婆家没有琴,在这里她一定感到非常尽兴。”

  “能得到你的赞许,我感到很高兴,"爱玛微笑道。"不过我希望不会常常对拜访哈特费尔德宅子的客人欠下人情债。”

  “不,我亲爱的,"她父亲立刻开口道,"我肯定你不会。没有哪个人的周到和礼貌抵的上你的一半。如果说有什么问题的话,你就是过分周到了。昨晚的小松饼--假如仅仅轮着请大家吃一圈至20世纪初产生并流行于德国的一种,我觉得也就足够了。”

  “不,"奈特里先生几乎是同时抢着说,"你并不常常欠人情,并不常常在礼貌方面或者理解别人方面欠人情。所以,我认为你也能理解我。”

  爱玛露出诡异的表情:"我很理解你,"然后她只是说了句,"费尔法克斯小 姐有些保守。”

  “我从来就对你说,她是有那么一点儿。不过你很快就能克服她的保守,哪不过是羞怯而已。慎重的举止应当受到礼遇。”

  “你认为她羞怯。可我看不出。”

  “爱亲爱的爱玛,"他挪到一个离她近些的椅子上,"我希望你不会对我说,你过了个不愉快的夜晚吧。”

  “啊!不。我对我自己提问时的坚韧精神感到高兴,也为得到的回答内容如此之少儿感到滑稽。”

  “我感到失望,"他仅仅这么回答道。

  “希望大家都度过一个愉快的夜晚,"伍德豪斯先生以他惯有的平静说。"我过得很愉快。有一阵子,我觉得火烧得太旺,便略微向后移动了一点儿,只是很少的一点儿,便不再觉得有什么不舒服了。贝茨小 姐非常健谈,态度和蔼,她总那样,只是话有点儿太快。不过,她非常令人愉快,贝茨太太也是一样,当然是另外一种风格。我喜欢老朋友。简•费尔法克斯小 姐属于非常漂亮的类型,真是个非常漂亮,举止高雅的年轻女子。奈特里先生,她一定觉得那是个愉快的夜晚,因为她能跟爱玛在一起。”

  “对极了,先生。而且爱玛也一定觉得愉快,因为她跟费尔法克斯小 姐在一起。”

  爱玛发觉了他的焦虑,便希望让他缓和下来,至少目前应当得到缓和,便以不容任何人质疑的诚恳态度说:

  “她是个谁也不愿将目光移往别处的漂亮姑娘。我总是用羡慕的眼光盯着她看。我打心底对她表示同情。”

  奈特里先生的表情显得极其满意,他还没来得及作出回答,伍德豪斯先生已经将话题转向贝茨一家,说道:

  “实在太可惜了,她们家的经济竟然那么拮据!实在太可惜了!我常常怀有这样的希望--但是我们又不敢贸然走的太远--给她们一些小小的馈赠,送点稀罕东西--我们刚刚杀了头小猪,爱玛考虑送给她们一块五花肉或一条腿。猪非常小,但是味道鲜美。哈特费尔德的猪不像其他地方的猪,不过仍然是猪。我亲爱的爱玛,我认为我们最好送条腿,要是送其他部位,除非她们能精心炸成猪排,就像我们家炸的那样,一点儿猪油也不留;绝对不能烤。谁的胃口也受不了烤猪肉的。你同意我的意思吗,亲爱的?”

  “亲爱的爸爸,我已经将整个后半扇送去了。我知道这正是你的希望。你知道,腿能臃来吃,味道好极了,五花肉她们可以随意烹饪。”

  “对,亲爱的,对极了。我原先没有考虑过,不过那真是最佳方式。她们可不要把腿臃的太咸了。假如臃的不过分,而且炖得很软,就像塞勒为我们炖得那么软,吃的时候根顿萝卜、红萝卜或防风根一道吃,只要别吃太多,我看没有什么不利于健康的。”

  (防风根:一种欧洲差的作物,块茎可食用。--译注。)

  “爱玛"奈特里先生很快便说道,"我有一个消息要告诉你。你喜欢听的消息,我是在到这儿来的路上听说的,我想你会感兴趣的。”

  “消息!啊!当然,我从来都喜欢听消息!是什么消息?你干吗笑得那么怪?从什么地方听来的?从朗道斯宅子?”

  他好不容易才得到个说话的机会,说:

  “不,我没有去朗道斯宅子,我连朗道斯宅子附近都没有去过,"刚说到这里,门突然打开了,贝茨小 姐和费尔法克斯小 姐走进屋来。贝茨小 姐满口道谢,声称有消息要通报,都不知讲那个好了。奈特里先生很快便发现自己的机会已经失去了,一个字也休想插进去了。

  “啊!我亲爱的先生,你今天上午好吗?我亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,我简直不知道该怎么感谢才好。那么漂亮的后半扇猪肉!你们真是太慷慨了!你们听到消息了吗?埃尔顿先生要结婚了。”

  爱玛在这之前甚至连想一下埃尔顿先生都没有功夫,她听到这话彻底惊呆了,不禁稍稍颤动了一下,脸颊稍稍涨红了一点。

  “那正是我要讲的消息--我想你会感兴趣的,"奈特里先生说完微微一笑,暗示两人之间的某种默契。

  “你是从哪儿听来的?"贝茨嚷道。"你怎么会听到这消息呢,奈特里先生?我收到科尔太太的便条还不到五分钟呢--对,不可能超过五分钟--要不就是十分钟--因为我当时带上帽子,穿好短大衣,正准备出门--我刚刚到楼下根帕蒂说那猪肉的事情--简就站在走廊里--对不对。简?我母亲害怕我们没有足够大的肉盆子。所以我就说要下去看看。简就说:'我替你去好吗?你有点感冒,帕蒂正在清洗厨房。'啊!我就说:'我亲爱的......'正在这时,有人送来个便条。说是一位霍金斯小 姐。我知道的就是这些。是巴斯的一位霍金斯小 姐。可是,奈特里先生,你怎么会得知这消息的,是巴斯的一位霍先生告诉科尔太太的,她立刻就坐下来给我写便条,一位霍金斯小 姐......”

  “一个半小时前,我跟科尔先生谈了些事务,他刚刚读过埃尔顿先生写来的信,便递给我,让我看。”

  “哎呀!这可真--我猜哪,没有那条消息笔者消息更让大家感兴趣了。我亲爱的先生,你实在太慷慨了,我母亲要我带她向你们表示最良好的致意和问候。向你们表示一千个感谢,说是我们实在不知道该怎么感谢才好。”

  伍德豪斯先生答道:"我们认为。我们哈特费尔德的猪肉实际上比其他的猪肉好得多,所以爱玛和我的最大乐趣就是......""啊!亲爱的先生,我母亲说啦,我们的朋友对我们实在是太好了,假如真有不富有的人却得到了盼望的一切,我想,那准是我们。我们可以自豪地说:'我们的运气贯穿在好的家世中。'话说回来,奈特里先生,这么说你亲眼看过那封信了,那么......”

  “信很短,仅仅是个公开宣布--当然口气欢乐,兴奋。"他朝爱玛诡异的瞅了一眼。"他真是太幸运了--我忘记他的原话是怎么说的--谁会记那些话呢。内容跟你说的一样,他要跟一位霍金斯小 姐结婚,从他那封新的措辞上看,我看这事已经订了。”

  “埃尔顿先生要结婚!"爱玛一找到讲话的机会便开口说。"每个人都会向他祝福的。”

  “他现在就定下了终身大事未免太年轻了"伍德豪斯先生评论说。"他最好别那么匆忙,我觉得他的经济状况似乎像以前一样宽裕。我们从来都欢迎他到哈特费尔德宅子来。”

  “伍德豪斯小 姐,大家要有个新邻居了!”贝茨小 姐欢乐的说。“我母亲真是太高兴了。她说她是在受不了可怜的老郊区牧师宅子里没有一位女主人。这真是个重大新闻,简,你从来没见过埃尔顿先生!难怪你特别想见他。”

  简的好奇心并不显得很强,她的个性不属于那种兴致特别高的类型。

  “是啊!,我从来没见过埃尔顿先生,”她回答道,接着问道:“他是……他的个子很高吗?”

  “谁来回答这个问题?”爱玛嚷道。“我父亲会说‘是的’,奈特里先生可能说‘不高’,贝茨小 姐和我的回答是他的个头适中。都你在这儿住些日子,费尔法克斯小 姐,你便会理解埃尔顿先生在个性和思维两方面都是海伯里完美的标准。”

  (实在对不起各位文友,此处有一段,我没有打,这一段写的是的碎嘴的贝茨小 姐的一段废话,其间逻辑混乱,把我都看晕了,主要的意思是说埃尔顿先生怎么好,佩里先生怎么好,坎贝尔一家人怎么好,最后提到猪肉,和伍德豪斯一家人的邻里关系如何好。我怕各位文有也读晕了,所以我就没有打,请各位见谅。)

  “至于霍金斯小 姐的身份、长相、以及他们俩认识有多久,”爱玛说道,“我看根本没法了解。好象他们的关系并不长。他离去才不过四个星期。”

  谁也没有进一步的消息,迟疑片刻,爱玛说道:

  “费尔法克斯小 姐,你一直没有说话,可我希望你对这个消息是感兴趣的。关于这类话题,你最近听到看到那么多,在坎贝尔小 姐的婚事上一定有颇深的经验。要是你对埃尔顿先生和霍金斯小 姐的事情表示冷漠,我们可不能原谅你。”

  “等我见到埃尔顿先生,”简回答道,“我敢说。我会感兴趣的。可是我相信我缺乏亲身感受。再说,坎贝尔小 姐结婚已经有好几个月了,那种印象已经有些淡化了。”

  “不错,伍德豪斯小 姐,正如你说的他走了才四个星期,”贝茨小 姐说,“是四个星期前的昨天走的——认识了这么个霍金斯小 姐——可是,我们还一直以为他会爱上本地的一位小 姐,我倒不是——科尔太太又一次跟我咬耳朵说过——可是我立刻就回答道:‘不会的,埃尔顿先生是个最高贵的年轻人,不过……’简而言之,我在发现这种问题方面不是特别敏锐。我也不假装。我只能看到眼前的东西。与此同时。假如说埃尔顿先生有此志气,谁也不会感到奇怪。伍德豪斯小 姐允许我继续说下去真是太好心了。她知道我不会冒犯任何人。史密斯小 姐现在怎么样了?她现在似乎完全恢复了。你们最近有约翰•奈特里太太的消息吗?啊!那些可爱的小娃娃们。简,你知道吗?我总是把荻克逊先生想象成约翰•奈特里先生。我是说比较他俩的外貌——高高的个子,那种面孔——不很健谈。”

  “错了,我亲爱姨妈。他们根本不像。”

  “太奇怪了!谁也不可能事前形成合理的看法。人们都是形成一个观念,便以此为定式。你说过,严格的说,荻克逊先生并不漂亮。”

  “漂亮!啊!根本谈不上——当然非常一般。我告诉过你他长的一般。”

  “我亲爱的,你说过坎贝尔小 姐不准大家说他长的一般,而且你自己……”

  “至于我嘛。我的判断无足轻重,要问我的意见,我从来都认为任何人都是值得一看的。我相信,大家都认为他长相一般。”

  “啊呀,我亲爱的简,我看咱们非得赶快走不可啦。天气看来不妙,外祖母会感到不安的。我亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,你真是太好心了,可我们真的非走不可了。这真是个最令人愉快的消息。我要到克尔太太家去一趟,不过最多只能在哪儿停留三分钟。简,你最好直接回家去,我可不能让你在外面淋雨。我们认为她在海伯里已经好得多了。感谢你,我们真的这么认为。我不去戈达德太太那儿去了,我看她除了炖猪肉之外,什么都不会关心,当我们吃猪肉的时候,那就是另一回事。亲爱的先生,祝你晨安。啊!奈特里先生也要一道去,那可太好了!我相信,如果简觉得疲惫的话,你会让她扶住你的一条胳膊。埃尔顿先生和霍金斯小 姐,祝他们晨安。”

  爱玛与她父亲单独留在家里,她的一半注意力集中在父亲身上。他哀叹年轻人都那么急着要结婚——而且还是跟陌生人结婚——她的另外一半心思在自己考虑这件事。在她看来,这是件不但滑稽而且最受欢迎的消息。他证明埃尔顿先生不会难受多久。但是她却为哈里特感到难过。哈里特肯定会感到难过。她现在所希望的不过是由她自己把这消息告诉她,免得她猛然间从别人那里听到。此刻正好到了她可能来访的时候了。要是她在路上见到贝茨小 姐就糟了!考虑到马上要下雨,爱玛便希望天气会把她阻止在戈达德太太的那里,在那儿,这消息无疑会趁她毫无戒备之际朝她扑过去。

  阵雨下的很急,不过时间短暂,不到五分钟后,哈里特走进门来,只见她面部表情焦虑激动,只有满怀心事匆匆赶来才会产生这种表情。她一见爱玛立刻张口喊道:“啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,你知道发生什么事情了!”声音里充分显出心中的惊慌。既然她已经遭到打击,爱玛便认为此刻除了倾听没什么更好的办法对她表示好意。哈里特毫不保留的倾诉出来:“我半小时前从戈达德太太哪儿出来,我恐怕天要下雨,每时每刻都可能来一场倾盆大雨,不过我认为先跑到哈特费尔德宅子还来得及,于是我就尽快赶路。途径一所房子,那儿一位年轻女子正在为我缝制一件外套,我便决定进去看看进展如何。我在里面之停留了片刻,刚出来就开始下雨,我不知道怎么办才好,就开始拚命奔跑,后来在福特商店避雨,”福特商店是家兼营毛、麻织品和缝纫用品的大商店,在规模和时髦方面都是本地第一流的。“我在那儿等了足足一分钟,脑子里一切全部考虑。突然间,你知道谁近店来了——真是太奇怪了!可是他们经常在福特商店买东西的——你知道是谁?是伊丽莎白•马丁和她哥哥!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐!想象看。我想我当时要晕过去了。我不知道怪怎么办。我就坐在靠近门的位置上,伊丽莎白一眼便看见了我,可他没看见。他当时正忙着收雨伞。我肯定她看见我了,可是她立刻将目光移向别处故意不看我。他们俩朝商店另外一头走去。而我还坐在门口!啊!亲爱的,我觉得多悲惨啊!因为外面还在下雨,可我真希望能多到什么地方去,就是别待在那儿,啊!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,最后,我猜想,他朝周围望了一圈,看见了我。因为他们不买东西,却停下来窃窃私语。我肯定他们谈论的是我。我不禁认为他是在说服她跟我谈谈。你认为是不是这样?因为她很快便走上前来,到了我跟前,问我怎么样,看上去要是我愿意,她随时准备跟我握手。她的这些举动跟以前不大相同了。我看得出她变了,不过,好在她努力表现出友好的样子,我们便握了握手,站在一起交谈了一阵子。不过我记不得当时说些什么,当时我浑身颤抖的厉害!我记得她说,很遗憾这么久没见面了。我觉得她对我真是太好心了!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,我当时真难挨呀!当时,路上已经不能走了,可我下了决心,什么也不能阻止我离开。这时候,你想想吧!我发觉他也在朝我走来,你知道吗,她走的后缓慢,仿佛不知道该怎么办的样子。他终于走了过来,开口说话,我就回答。我真了一会儿,感觉可怕极了,你知道吗,说不上是什么感觉。然后我有了勇气,就说,不下雨了,我该走了。我就走出来。我离开门没有走出三码远,他突然朝我追来,只是告诉我说,如果我要去哈特费尔德宅子,他认为最好绕过科尔先生的马厩,因为这场雨把近路淹没了。啊!我亲爱的,我觉得我难受得简直要死了!我就说我非常感谢他。你知道,我不能不那么说。然后,我走回到伊丽莎白身边,绕过马厩——我相信我是那么走的——可我几乎不知道我在那儿,也不知道我作了些什么。啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,我宁愿作任何事情也不愿意发生这事。然而,你知道,看到他那么善意愉快的举止,让人心里感到一种说不出的满足。看到伊丽莎白也是这样。啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,跟我说说话,安慰安慰我吧。”

  爱玛真心希望能安慰她,可是要她马上就这么做,却是她力所不能及的。她不得不稍事思索。她自己此时的感觉不是太舒坦。那年轻人和他妹妹的举止看来是出自真实的感情,她对他们只有感到同情,照哈里特描述,他们的行动是一种有趣的混合物,其中揉和了收到伤害的爱情和真正的柔情,她以前也认为他们是些善意而值得交往的人,但是这能改变与她联姻的害处嘛?受到表面现象的干扰简直是犯傻。当然啦,他失去她一定感到遗憾——他们一定都感到遗憾。除了爱情之外,他们的抱负也受到了屈辱。他们或许都希望通过与哈里特结亲而提高自己的地位。另外,哈里特的描述有什么价值?那么容易获得乐趣,没什么识别,她赞扬有什么意义?

  她竭力把过去的一切都看作不足挂齿的琐事,不值得费心去应付,希望以这个想法安慰自己。

  “当时或许有点让人尴尬,”她说,“不过看来你应付的好极了,事情已经过去了,或许永远——实在永远不可能再次发生,不能像第一次见面那样。所以,你也不必多想。”

  哈里特说:“对极了,”还说,“不想了。”可是她仍然继续谈论这事,仍然不能谈起其他事情。最后,爱玛为了把马丁一家从她脑子里赶出去,便赶紧向她通报那消息。她本来打算小心翼翼的讲给她听,可是在可怜的哈里特目前的心境下,她不知道该感到高兴还是表示气愤,是该感到羞愧还是可笑。埃尔顿先生对她的重要性竟如此终结了!

  然而,对爱尔顿先生享有的权力根绝逐渐消失了。虽然她并没有产生昨天或者片刻之前听到那消息时可能产生的感觉,但是她对这消息的兴趣很快便增强起来。他们最初的交谈刚刚结束,她便投入对那位幸运的霍金斯小 姐表示出的好奇、遗憾、痛苦和愉快的感情之中,在她的想象中,马丁一家人立刻便被置于从属地位了。

  爱玛为哈里特有过那么一次巧遇而感到颇为高兴。它有效的缓冲了第一场震动,而没有保留多少惊慌的影响。考虑哈里特现在的地位,马丁一家不可能不加探索便来找她,他们既缺乏勇气,也有碍于尊严。自从她拒绝那兄长后,妹妹们再也不到戈达德太太那里上学。可能在十二个月中他们没有一次机会凑在一起,甚至连一次交谈的机会也没有。

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:30重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER IV
Human nature is so well disposed towards those who are in interesting situations, that a young person, who either marries or dies, is sure of being kindly spoken of.

A week had not passed since Miss Hawkins's name was first mentioned in Highbury, before she was, by some means or other, discovered to have every recommendation of person and mind; to be handsome, elegant, highly accomplished, and perfectly amiable: and when Mr. Elton himself arrived to triumph in his happy prospects, and circulate the fame of her merits, there was very little more for him to do, than to tell her Christian name, and say whose music she principally played.

Mr. Elton returned, a very happy man. He had gone away rejected and mortified--disappointed in a very sanguine hope, after a series of what appeared to him strong encouragement; and not only losing the right lady, but finding himself debased to the level of a very wrong one. He had gone away deeply offended--he came back engaged to another--and to another as superior, of course, to the first, as under such circumstances what is gained always is to what is lost. He came back gay and self-satisfied, eager and busy, caring nothing for Miss Woodhouse, and defying Miss Smith.

The charming Augusta Hawkins, in addition to all the usual advantages of perfect beauty and merit, was in possession of an independent fortune, of so many thousands as would always be called ten; a point of some dignity, as well as some convenience: the story told well; he had not thrown himself away--he had gained a woman of 10,000 l. or thereabouts; and he had gained her with such delightful rapidity-- the first hour of introduction had been so very soon followed by distinguishing notice; the history which he had to give Mrs. Cole of the rise and progress of the affair was so glorious--the steps so quick, from the accidental rencontre, to the dinner at Mr. Green's, and the party at Mrs. Brown's--smiles and blushes rising in importance-- with consciousness and agitation richly scattered--the lady had been so easily impressed--so sweetly disposed--had in short, to use a most intelligible phrase, been so very ready to have him, that vanity and prudence were equally contented.

He had caught both substance and shadow--both fortune and affection, and was just the happy man he ought to be; talking only of himself and his own concerns--expecting to be congratulated--ready to be laughed at--and, with cordial, fearless smiles, now addressing all the young ladies of the place, to whom, a few weeks ago, he would have been more cautiously gallant.

The wedding was no distant event, as the parties had only themselves to please, and nothing but the necessary preparations to wait for; and when he set out for Bath again, there was a general expectation, which a certain glance of Mrs. Cole's did not seem to contradict, that when he next entered Highbury he would bring his bride.

During his present short stay, Emma had barely seen him; but just enough to feel that the first meeting was over, and to give her the impression of his not being improved by the mixture of pique and pretension, now spread over his air. She was, in fact, beginning very much to wonder that she had ever thought him pleasing at all; and his sight was so inseparably connected with some very disagreeable feelings, that, except in a moral light, as a penance, a lesson, a source of profitable humiliation to her own mind, she would have been thankful to be assured of never seeing him again. She wished him very well; but he gave her pain, and his welfare twenty miles off would administer most satisfaction.

The pain of his continued residence in Highbury, however, must certainly be lessened by his marriage. Many vain solicitudes would be prevented-- many awkwardnesses smoothed by it. A Mrs. Elton would be an excuse for any change of intercourse; former intimacy might sink without remark. It would be almost beginning their life of civility again.

Of the lady, individually, Emma thought very little. She was good enough for Mr. Elton, no doubt; accomplished enough for Highbury-- handsome enough--to look plain, probably, by Harriet's side. As to connexion, there Emma was perfectly easy; persuaded, that after all his own vaunted claims and disdain of Harriet, he had done nothing. On that article, truth seemed attainable. What she was, must be uncertain; but who she was, might be found out; and setting aside the 10,000 l., it did not appear that she was at all Harriet's superior. She brought no name, no blood, no alliance. Miss Hawkins was the youngest of the two daughters of a Bristol-- merchant, of course, he must be called; but, as the whole of the profits of his mercantile life appeared so very moderate, it was not unfair to guess the dignity of his line of trade had been very moderate also. Part of every winter she had been used to spend in Bath; but Bristol was her home, the very heart of Bristol; for though the father and mother had died some years ago, an uncle remained-- in the law line--nothing more distinctly honourable was hazarded of him, than that he was in the law line; and with him the daughter had lived. Emma guessed him to be the drudge of some attorney, and too stupid to rise. And all the grandeur of the connexion seemed dependent on the elder sister, who was very well married, to a gentleman in a great way, near Bristol, who kept two carriages! That was the wind-up of the history; that was the glory of Miss Hawkins.

Could she but have given Harriet her feelings about it all!She had talked her into love; but, alas! she was not so easily to be talked out of it. The charm of an object to occupy the many vacancies of Harriet's mind was not to be talked away. He might be superseded by another; he certainly would indeed; nothing could be clearer; even a Robert Martin would have been sufficient; but nothing else, she feared, would cure her. Harriet was one of those, who, having once begun, would be always in love. And now, poor girl! she was considerably worse from this reappearance of Mr. Elton. She was always having a glimpse of him somewhere or other. Emma saw him only once; but two or three times every day Harriet was sure just to meet with him, or just to miss him, just to hear his voice, or see his shoulder, just to have something occur to preserve him in her fancy, in all the favouring warmth of surprize and conjecture. She was, moreover, perpetually hearing about him; for, excepting when at Hartfield, she was always among those who saw no fault in Mr. Elton, and found nothing so interesting as the discussion of his concerns; and every report, therefore, every guess--all that had already occurred, all that might occur in the arrangement of his affairs, comprehending income, servants, and furniture, was continually in agitation around her. Her regard was receiving strength by invariable praise of him, and her regrets kept alive, and feelings irritated by ceaseless repetitions of Miss Hawkins's happiness, and continual observation of, how much he seemed attached!-- his air as he walked by the house--the very sitting of his hat, being all in proof of how much he was in love!

Had it been allowable entertainment, had there been no pain to her friend, or reproach to herself, in the waverings of Harriet's mind, Emma would have been amused by its variations. Sometimes Mr. Elton predominated, sometimes the Martins; and each was occasionally useful as a check to the other. Mr. Elton's engagement had been the cure of the agitation of meeting Mr. Martin. The unhappiness produced by the knowledge of that engagement had been a little put aside by Elizabeth Martin's calling at Mrs. Goddard's a few days afterwards. Harriet had not been at home; but a note had been prepared and left for her, written in the very style to touch; a small mixture of reproach, with a great deal of kindness; and till Mr. Elton himself appeared, she had been much occupied by it, continually pondering over what could be done in return, and wishing to do more than she dared to confess. But Mr. Elton, in person, had driven away all such cares. While he staid, the Martins were forgotten; and on the very morning of his setting off for Bath again, Emma, to dissipate some of the distress it occasioned, judged it best for her to return Elizabeth Martin's visit.

How that visit was to be acknowledged--what would be necessary-- and what might be safest, had been a point of some doubtful consideration. Absolute neglect of the mother and sisters, when invited to come, would be ingratitude. It must not be: and yet the danger of a renewal of the acquaintance!--

After much thinking, she could determine on nothing better, than Harriet's returning the visit; but in a way that, if they had understanding, should convince them that it was to be only a formal acquaintance. She meant to take her in the carriage, leave her at the Abbey Mill, while she drove a little farther, and call for her again so soon, as to allow no time for insidious applications or dangerous recurrences to the past, and give the most decided proof of what degree of intimacy was chosen for the future.

She could think of nothing better: and though there was something in it which her own heart could not approve--something of ingratitude, merely glossed over--it must be done, or what would become of Harriet?

CHAPTER V
Small heart had Harriet for visiting. Only half an hour before her friend called for her at Mrs. Goddard's, her evil stars had led her to the very spot where, at that moment, a trunk, directed to The Rev. Philip Elton, White-Hart, Bath, was to be seen under the operation of being lifted into the butcher's cart, which was to convey it to where the coaches past; and every thing in this world, excepting that trunk and the direction, was consequently a blank.

She went, however; and when they reached the farm, and she was to be put down, at the end of the broad, neat gravel walk, which led between espalier apple-trees to the front door, the sight of every thing which had given her so much pleasure the autumn before, was beginning to revive a little local agitation; and when they parted, Emma observed her to be looking around with a sort of fearful curiosity, which determined her not to allow the visit to exceed the proposed quarter of an hour. She went on herself, to give that portion of time to an old servant who was married, and settled in Donwell.

The quarter of an hour brought her punctually to the white gate again; and Miss Smith receiving her summons, was with her without delay, and unattended by any alarming young man. She came solitarily down the gravel walk--a Miss Martin just appearing at the door, and parting with her seemingly with ceremonious civility.

Harriet could not very soon give an intelligible account. She was feeling too much; but at last Emma collected from her enough to understand the sort of meeting, and the sort of pain it was creating. She had seen only Mrs. Martin and the two girls. They had received her doubtingly, if not coolly; and nothing beyond the merest commonplace had been talked almost all the time-- till just at last, when Mrs. Martin's saying, all of a sudden, that she thought Miss Smith was grown, had brought on a more interesting subject, and a warmer manner. In that very room she had been measured last September, with her two friends. There were the pencilled marks and memorandums on the wainscot by the window. He had done it. They all seemed to remember the day, the hour, the party, the occasion--to feel the same consciousness, the same regrets--to be ready to return to the same good understanding; and they were just growing again like themselves, (Harriet, as Emma must suspect, as ready as the best of them to be cordial and happy,) when the carriage reappeared, and all was over. The style of the visit, and the shortness of it, were then felt to be decisive. Fourteen minutes to be given to those with whom she had thankfully passed six weeks not six months ago!--Emma could not but picture it all, and feel how justly they might resent, how naturally Harriet must suffer. It was a bad business. She would have given a great deal, or endured a great deal, to have had the Martins in a higher rank of life. They were so deserving, that a little higher should have been enough: but as it was, how could she have done otherwise?--Impossible!--She could not repent. They must be separated; but there was a great deal of pain in the process-- so much to herself at this time, that she soon felt the necessity of a little consolation, and resolved on going home by way of Randalls to procure it. Her mind was quite sick of Mr. Elton and the Martins. The refreshment of Randalls was absolutely necessary.

It was a good scheme; but on driving to the door they heard that neither "master nor mistress was at home;" they had both been out some time; the man believed they were gone to Hartfield.

"This is too bad," cried Emma, as they turned away. "And now we shall just miss them; too provoking!--I do not know when I have been so disappointed." And she leaned back in the corner, to indulge her murmurs, or to reason them away; probably a little of both-- such being the commonest process of a not ill-disposed mind. Presently the carriage stopt; she looked up; it was stopt by Mr. and Mrs. Weston, who were standing to speak to her. There was instant pleasure in the sight of them, and still greater pleasure was conveyed in sound--for Mr. Weston immediately accosted her with,

"How d'ye do?--how d'ye do?--We have been sitting with your father-- glad to see him so well. Frank comes to-morrow--I had a letter this morning--we see him to-morrow by dinner-time to a certainty-- he is at Oxford to-day, and he comes for a whole fortnight; I knew it would be so. If he had come at Christmas he could not have staid three days; I was always glad he did not come at Christmas; now we are going to have just the right weather for him, fine, dry, settled weather. We shall enjoy him completely; every thing has turned out exactly as we could wish."

There was no resisting such news, no possibility of avoiding the influence of such a happy face as Mr. Weston's, confirmed as it all was by the words and the countenance of his wife, fewer and quieter, but not less to the purpose. To know that she thought his coming certain was enough to make Emma consider it so, and sincerely did she rejoice in their joy. It was a most delightful reanimation of exhausted spirits. The worn-out past was sunk in the freshness of what was coming; and in the rapidity of half a moment's thought, she hoped Mr. Elton would now be talked of no more.

Mr. Weston gave her the history of the engagements at Enscombe, which allowed his son to answer for having an entire fortnight at his command, as well as the route and the method of his journey; and she listened, and smiled, and congratulated.

"I shall soon bring him over to Hartfield," said he, at the conclusion.

Emma could imagine she saw a touch of the arm at this speech, from his wife.

"We had better move on, Mr. Weston," said she, "we are detaining the girls."

"Well, well, I am ready;"--and turning again to Emma, "but you must not be expecting such a very fine young man; you have only had my account you know; I dare say he is really nothing extraordinary:"-- though his own sparkling eyes at the moment were speaking a very different conviction.

Emma could look perfectly unconscious and innocent, and answer in a manner that appropriated nothing.

"Think of me to-morrow, my dear Emma, about four o'clock," was Mrs. Weston's parting injunction; spoken with some anxiety, and meant only for her.

"Four o'clock!--depend upon it he will be here by three," was Mr. Weston's quick amendment; and so ended a most satisfactory meeting. Emma's spirits were mounted quite up to happiness; every thing wore a different air; James and his horses seemed not half so sluggish as before. When she looked at the hedges, she thought the elder at least must soon be coming out; and when she turned round to Harriet, she saw something like a look of spring, a tender smile even there.

"Will Mr. Frank Churchill pass through Bath as well as Oxford?"-- was a question, however, which did not augur much.

But neither geography nor tranquillity could come all at once, and Emma was now in a humour to resolve that they should both come in time.

The morning of the interesting day arrived, and Mrs. Weston's faithful pupil did not forget either at ten, or eleven, or twelve o'clock, that she was to think of her at four.

"My dear, dear anxious friend,"--said she, in mental soliloquy, while walking downstairs from her own room, "always overcareful for every body's comfort but your own; I see you now in all your little fidgets, going again and again into his room, to be sure that all is right." The clock struck twelve as she passed through the hall. "'Tis twelve; I shall not forget to think of you four hours hence; and by this time to-morrow, perhaps, or a little later, I may be thinking of the possibility of their all calling here. I am sure they will bring him soon."

She opened the parlour door, and saw two gentlemen sitting with her father--Mr. Weston and his son. They had been arrived only a few minutes, and Mr. Weston had scarcely finished his explanation of Frank's being a day before his time, and her father was yet in the midst of his very civil welcome and congratulations, when she appeared, to have her share of surprize, introduction, and pleasure.

The Frank Churchill so long talked of, so high in interest, was actually before her--he was presented to her, and she did not think too much had been said in his praise; he was a very good looking young man; height, air, address, all were unexceptionable, and his countenance had a great deal of the spirit and liveliness of his father's; he looked quick and sensible. She felt immediately that she should like him; and there was a well-bred ease of manner, and a readiness to talk, which convinced her that he came intending to be acquainted with her, and that acquainted they soon must be.

He had reached Randalls the evening before. She was pleased with the eagerness to arrive which had made him alter his plan, and travel earlier, later, and quicker, that he might gain half a day.

"I told you yesterday," cried Mr. Weston with exultation, "I told you all that he would be here before the time named. I remembered what I used to do myself. One cannot creep upon a journey; one cannot help getting on faster than one has planned; and the pleasure of coming in upon one's friends before the look-out begins, is worth a great deal more than any little exertion it needs."

"It is a great pleasure where one can indulge in it," said the young man, "though there are not many houses that I should presume on so far; but in coming home I felt I might do any thing."

The word home made his father look on him with fresh complacency. Emma was directly sure that he knew how to make himself agreeable; the conviction was strengthened by what followed. He was very much pleased with Randalls, thought it a most admirably arranged house, would hardly allow it even to be very small, admired the situation, the walk to Highbury, Highbury itself, Hartfield still more, and professed himself to have always felt the sort of interest in the country which none but one's own country gives, and the greatest curiosity to visit it. That he should never have been able to indulge so amiable a feeling before, passed suspiciously through Emma's brain; but still, if it were a falsehood, it was a pleasant one, and pleasantly handled. His manner had no air of study or exaggeration. He did really look and speak as if in a state of no common enjoyment.

Their subjects in general were such as belong to an opening acquaintance. On his side were the inquiries,--"Was she a horsewoman?--Pleasant rides?-- Pleasant walks?--Had they a large neighbourhood?--Highbury, perhaps, afforded society enough?--There were several very pretty houses in and about it.--Balls--had they balls?--Was it a musical society?"

But when satisfied on all these points, and their acquaintance proportionably advanced, he contrived to find an opportunity, while their two fathers were engaged with each other, of introducing his mother-in-law, and speaking of her with so much handsome praise, so much warm admiration, so much gratitude for the happiness she secured to his father, and her very kind reception of himself, as was an additional proof of his knowing how to please-- and of his certainly thinking it worth while to try to please her. He did not advance a word of praise beyond what she knew to be thoroughly deserved by Mrs. Weston; but, undoubtedly he could know very little of the matter. He understood what would be welcome; he could be sure of little else. "His father's marriage," he said, "had been the wisest measure, every friend must rejoice in it; and the family from whom he had received such a blessing must be ever considered as having conferred the highest obligation on him."

He got as near as he could to thanking her for Miss Taylor's merits, without seeming quite to forget that in the common course of things it was to be rather supposed that Miss Taylor had formed Miss Woodhouse's character, than Miss Woodhouse Miss Taylor's. And at last, as if resolved to qualify his opinion completely for travelling round to its object, he wound it all up with astonishment at the youth and beauty of her person.

"Elegant, agreeable manners, I was prepared for," said he; "but I confess that, considering every thing, I had not expected more than a very tolerably well-looking woman of a certain age; I did not know that I was to find a pretty young woman in Mrs. Weston."

"You cannot see too much perfection in Mrs. Weston for my feelings," said Emma; "were you to guess her to be eighteen, I should listen with pleasure; but she would be ready to quarrel with you for using such words. Don't let her imagine that you have spoken of her as a pretty young woman."

"I hope I should know better," he replied; "no, depend upon it, (with a gallant bow,) that in addressing Mrs. Weston I should understand whom I might praise without any danger of being thought extravagant in my terms."

Emma wondered whether the same suspicion of what might be expected from their knowing each other, which had taken strong possession of her mind, had ever crossed his; and whether his compliments were to be considered as marks of acquiescence, or proofs of defiance. She must see more of him to understand his ways; at present she only felt they were agreeable.

She had no doubt of what Mr. Weston was often thinking about. His quick eye she detected again and again glancing towards them with a happy expression; and even, when he might have determined not to look, she was confident that he was often listening.

Her own father's perfect exemption from any thought of the kind, the entire deficiency in him of all such sort of penetration or suspicion, was a most comfortable circumstance. Happily he was not farther from approving matrimony than from foreseeing it.-- Though always objecting to every marriage that was arranged, he never suffered beforehand from the apprehension of any; it seemed as if he could not think so ill of any two persons' understanding as to suppose they meant to marry till it were proved against them. She blessed the favouring blindness. He could now, without the drawback of a single unpleasant surmise, without a glance forward at any possible treachery in his guest, give way to all his natural kind-hearted civility in solicitous inquiries after Mr. Frank Churchill's accommodation on his journey, through the sad evils of sleeping two nights on the road, and express very genuine unmixed anxiety to know that he had certainly escaped catching cold--which, however, he could not allow him to feel quite assured of himself till after another night.

A reasonable visit paid, Mr. Weston began to move.--"He must be going. He had business at the Crown about his hay, and a great many errands for Mrs. Weston at Ford's, but he need not hurry any body else."His son, too well bred to hear the hint, rose immediately also, saying,

"As you are going farther on business, sir, I will take the opportunity of paying a visit, which must be paid some day or other, and therefore may as well be paid now. I have the honour of being acquainted with a neighbour of yours, (turning to Emma,) a lady residing in or near Highbury; a family of the name of Fairfax. I shall have no difficulty, I suppose, in finding the house; though Fairfax, I believe, is not the proper name--I should rather say Barnes, or Bates. Do you know any family of that name?"

"To be sure we do," cried his father; "Mrs. Bates--we passed her house-- I saw Miss Bates at the window. True, true, you are acquainted with Miss Fairfax; I remember you knew her at Weymouth, and a fine girl she is. Call upon her, by all means."

"There is no necessity for my calling this morning," said the young man; "another day would do as well; but there was that degree of acquaintance at Weymouth which--"

"Oh! go to-day, go to-day. Do not defer it. What is right to be done cannot be done too soon. And, besides, I must give you a hint, Frank; any want of attention to her here should be carefully avoided. You saw her with the Campbells, when she was the equal of every body she mixed with, but here she is with a poor old grandmother, who has barely enough to live on. If you do not call early it will be a slight."

The son looked convinced.

"I have heard her speak of the acquaintance," said Emma; "she is a very elegant young woman."

He agreed to it, but with so quiet a "Yes," as inclined her almost to doubt his real concurrence; and yet there must be a very distinct sort of elegance for the fashionable world, if Jane Fairfax could be thought only ordinarily gifted with it.

"If you were never particularly struck by her manners before," said she, "I think you will to-day. You will see her to advantage; see her and hear her--no, I am afraid you will not hear her at all, for she has an aunt who never holds her tongue."

"You are acquainted with Miss Jane Fairfax, sir, are you?" said Mr. Woodhouse, always the last to make his way in conversation; "then give me leave to assure you that you will find her a very agreeable young lady. She is staying here on a visit to her grandmama and aunt, very worthy people; I have known them all my life. They will be extremely glad to see you, I am sure; and one of my servants shall go with you to shew you the way."

"My dear sir, upon no account in the world; my father can direct me."

"But your father is not going so far; he is only going to the Crown, quite on the other side of the street, and there are a great many houses; you might be very much at a loss, and it is a very dirty walk, unless you keep on the footpath; but my coachman can tell you where you had best cross the street."

Mr. Frank Churchill still declined it, looking as serious as he could, and his father gave his hearty support by calling out, "My good friend, this is quite unnecessary; Frank knows a puddle of water when he sees it, and as to Mrs. Bates's, he may get there from the Crown in a hop, step, and jump."

They were permitted to go alone; and with a cordial nod from one, and a graceful bow from the other, the two gentlemen took leave. Emma remained very well pleased with this beginning of the acquaintance, and could now engage to think of them all at Randalls any hour of the day, with full confidence in their comfort.

CHAPTER VI
The next morning brought Mr. Frank Churchill again. He came with Mrs. Weston, to whom and to Highbury he seemed to take very cordially. He had been sitting with her, it appeared, most companionably at home, till her usual hour of exercise; and on being desired to chuse their walk, immediately fixed on Highbury.--"He did not doubt there being very pleasant walks in every direction, but if left to him, he should always chuse the same. Highbury, that airy, cheerful, happy-looking Highbury, would be his constant attraction."-- Highbury, with Mrs. Weston, stood for Hartfield; and she trusted to its bearing the same construction with him. They walked thither directly.

Emma had hardly expected them: for Mr. Weston, who had called in for half a minute, in order to hear that his son was very handsome, knew nothing of their plans; and it was an agreeable surprize to her, therefore, to perceive them walking up to the house together,arm in arm. She was wanting to see him again, and especially to see him in company with Mrs. Weston, upon his behaviour to whom her opinion of him was to depend. If he were deficient there, nothing should make amends for it. But on seeing them together, she became perfectly satisfied. It was not merely in fine words or hyperbolical compliment that he paid his duty; nothing could be more proper or pleasing than his whole manner to her--othing could more agreeably denote his wish of considering her as a friend and securing her affection. And there was time enough for Emma to form a reasonable judgment, as their visit included all the rest of the morning. They were all three walking about together for an hour or two-- first round the shrubberies of Hartfield, and afterwards in Highbury. He was delighted with every thing; admired Hartfield sufficiently for Mr. Woodhouse's ear; and when their going farther was resolved on, confessed his wish to be made acquainted with the whole village, and found matter of commendation and interest much oftener than Emma could have supposed.

Some of the objects of his curiosity spoke very amiable feelings. He begged to be shewn the house which his father had lived in so long, and which had been the home of his father's father; and on recollecting that an old woman who had nursed him was still living, walked in quest of her cottage from one end of the street to the other; and though in some points of pursuit or observation there was no positive merit, they shewed, altogether, a good-will towards Highbury in general, which must be very like a merit to those he was with.

Emma watched and decided, that with such feelings as were now shewn, it could not be fairly supposed that he had been ever voluntarily absenting himself; that he had not been acting a part, or making a parade of insincere professions; and that Mr. Knightley certainly had not done him justice.

Their first pause was at the Crown Inn, an nconsiderable house, though the principal one of the sort, where a couple of pair of post-horses were kept, more for the convenience of the neighbourhood than from any run on the road; and his companions had not expected to be detained by any interest excited there; but in passing it they gave the history of the large room visibly added; it had been built many years ago for a ball-room, and while the neighbourhood had been in a particularly populous, dancing state, had been occasionally used as such;--but such brilliant days had long passed away, and now the highest purpose for which it was ever wanted was to accommodate a whist club established among the gentlemen and half-gentlemen of the place.He was immediately interested. Its character as a ball-room caught him; and instead of passing on, he stopt for several minutes at the two superior sashed windows which were open, to look in and contemplate its capabilities, and lament that its original purpose should have ceased. He saw no fault in the room, he would acknowledge none which they suggested. No, it was long enough, broad enough, handsome enough. It would hold the very number for comfort. They ought to have balls there at least every fortnight through the winter. Why had not Miss Woodhouse revived the former good old days of the room?--She who could do any thing in Highbury! The want of proper families in the place, and the conviction that none beyond the place and its immediate environs could be tempted to attend, were mentioned; but he was not satisfied. He could not be persuaded that so many good-looking houses as he saw around him, could not furnish numbers enough for such a meeting; and even when particulars were given and families described, he was still unwilling to admit that the inconvenience of such a mixture would be any thing, or that there would be the smallest difficulty in every body's returning into their proper place the next morning. He argued like a young man very much bent on dancing; and Emma was rather surprized to see the constitution of the Weston prevail so decidedly against the habits of the Churchills. He seemed to have all the life and spirit, cheerful feelings, and social inclinations of his father, and nothing of the pride or reserve of Enscombe. Of pride, indeed, there was, perhaps, scarcely enough; his indifference to a confusion of rank, bordered too much on inelegance of mind. He could be no judge, however, of the evil he was holding cheap. It was but an effusion of lively spirits.

At last he was persuaded to move on from the front of the Crown; and being now almost facing the house where the Bateses lodged, Emma recollected his intended visit the day before, and asked him if he had paid it.

"Yes, oh! yes"--he replied; "I was just going to mention it. A very successful visit:--I saw all the three ladies; and felt very much obliged to you for your preparatory hint. If the talking aunt had taken me quite by surprize, it must have been the death of me. As it was, I was only betrayed into paying a most unreasonable visit. Ten minutes would have been all that was necessary, perhaps all that was proper; and I had told my father I should certainly be at home before him--but there was no getting away, no pause; and, to my utter astonishment, I found, when he (finding me nowhere else) joined me there at last, that I had been actually sitting with them very nearly three-quarters of an hour. The good lady had not given me the possibility of escape before."

"And how did you think Miss Fairfax looking?"

"Ill, very ill--that is, if a young lady can ever be allowed to look ill. But the expression is hardly admissible, Mrs. Weston, is it? Ladies can never look ill. And, seriously, Miss Fairfax is naturally so pale, as almost always to give the appearance of ill health.-- A most deplorable want of complexion."

Emma would not agree to this, and began a warm defence of Miss Fairfax's complexion. "It was certainly never brilliant, but she would not allow it to have a sickly hue in general; and there was a softness and delicacy in her skin which gave peculiar elegance to the character of her face." He listened with all due deference; acknowledged that he had heard many people say the same--but yet he must confess, that to him nothing could make amends for the want of the fine glow of health. Where features were indifferent, a fine complexion gave beauty to them all; and where they were good, the effect was--fortunately he need not attempt to describe what the effect was.

"Well," said Emma, "there is no disputing about taste.--At least you admire her except her complexion."

He shook his head and laughed.--"I cannot separate Miss Fairfax and her complexion."

"Did you see her often at Weymouth? Were you often in the same society?"

At this moment they were approaching Ford's, and he hastily exclaimed, "Ha! this must be the very shop that every body attends every day of their lives, as my father informs me. He comes to Highbury himself, he says, six days out of the seven, and has always business at Ford's. If it be not inconvenient to you, pray let us go in, that I may prove myself to belong to the place, to be a true citizen of Highbury. I must buy something at Ford's. It will be taking out my freedom.-- I dare say they sell gloves."

"Oh! yes, gloves and every thing. I do admire your patriotism. You will be adored in Highbury. You were very popular before you came, because you were Mr. Weston's son--but lay out half a guinea at Ford's, and your popularity will stand upon your own virtues."

They went in; and while the sleek, well-tied parcels of "Men's Beavers" and "York Tan" were bringing down and displaying on the counter, he said--"But I beg your pardon, Miss Woodhouse, you were speaking to me, you were saying something at the very moment of this burst of my amor patriae. Do not let me lose it. I assure you the utmost stretch of public fame would not make me amends for the loss of any happiness in private life."

"I merely asked, whether you had known much of Miss Fairfax and her party at Weymouth."

"And now that I understand your question, I must pronounce it to be a very unfair one. It is always the lady's right to decide on the degree of acquaintance. Miss Fairfax must already have given her account.-- I shall not commit myself by claiming more than she may chuse to allow."

"Upon my word! you answer as discreetly as she could do herself. But her account of every thing leaves so much to be guessed, she is so very reserved, so very unwilling to give the least information about any body, that I really think you may say what you like of your acquaintance with her."

"May I, indeed?--Then I will speak the truth, and nothing suits me so well. I met her frequently at Weymouth. I had known the Campbells a little in town; and at Weymouth we were very much in the same set. Colonel Campbell is a very agreeable man, and Mrs. Campbell a friendly, warm-hearted woman. I like them all."

"You know Miss Fairfax's situation in life, I conclude; what she is destined to be?"

"Yes--(rather hesitatingly)--I believe I do."

"You get upon delicate subjects, Emma," said Mrs. Weston smiling; "remember that I am here.--Mr. Frank Churchill hardly knows what to say when you speak of Miss Fairfax's situation in life. I will move a little farther off."

"I certainly do forget to think of her," said Emma, "as having ever been any thing but my friend and my dearest friend."

He looked as if he fully understood and honoured such a sentiment.

When the gloves were bought, and they had quitted the shop again, "Did you ever hear the young lady we were speaking of, play?" said Frank Churchill.

"Ever hear her!" repeated Emma. "You forget how much she belongs to Highbury. I have heard her every year of our lives since we both began. She plays charmingly."

"You think so, do you?--I wanted the opinion of some one who could really judge. She appeared to me to play well, that is, with considerable taste, but I know nothing of the matter myself.-- I am excessively fond of music, but without the smallest skill or right of judging of any body's performance.--I have been used to hear her's admired; and I remember one proof of her being thought to play well:--a man, a very musical man, and in love with another woman--engaged to her--on the point of marriage-- would yet never ask that other woman to sit down to the instrument, if the lady in question could sit down instead--never seemed to like to hear one if he could hear the other. That, I thought, in a man of known musical talent, was some proof."

"Proof indeed!" said Emma, highly amused.--"Mr. Dixon is very musical, is he? We shall know more about them all, in half an hour, from you, than Miss Fairfax would have vouchsafed in half a year.

"Yes, Mr. Dixon and Miss Campbell were the persons; and I thought it a very strong proof."

"Certainly--very strong it was; to own the truth, a great deal stronger than, if I had been Miss Campbell, would have been at all agreeable to me. I could not excuse a man's having more music than love--more ear than eye--a more acute sensibility to fine sounds than to my feelings. How did Miss Campbell appear to like it?"

"It was her very particular friend, you know."

"Poor comfort!" said Emma, laughing. "One would rather have a stranger preferred than one's very particular friend--with a stranger it might not recur again--but the misery of having a very particular friend always at hand, to do every thing better than one does oneself!-- Poor Mrs. Dixon! Well, I am glad she is gone to settle in Ireland."

"You are right. It was not very flattering to Miss Campbell; but she really did not seem to feel it."

"So much the better--or so much the worse:--I do not know which. But be it sweetness or be it stupidity in her--quickness of friendship, or dulness of feeling--there was one person, I think, who must have felt it: Miss Fairfax herself. She must have felt the improper and dangerous distinction."

"As to that--I do not--"

"Oh! do not imagine that I expect an account of Miss Fairfax's sensations from you, or from any body else. They are known to no human being, I guess, but herself. But if she continued to play whenever she was asked by Mr. Dixon, one may guess what one chuses."

"There appeared such a perfectly good understanding among them all--" he began rather quickly, but checking himself, added, "however, it is impossible for me to say on what terms they really were-- how it might all be behind the scenes. I can only say that there was smoothness outwardly. But you, who have known Miss Fairfax from a child, must be a better judge of her character, and of how she is likely to conduct herself in critical situations, than I can be."

"I have known her from a child, undoubtedly; we have been children and women together; and it is natural to suppose that we should be intimate,--that we should have taken to each other whenever she visited her friends. But we never did. I hardly know how it has happened; a little, perhaps, from that wickedness on my side which was prone to take disgust towards a girl so idolized and so cried up as she always was, by her aunt and grandmother, and all their set. And then, her reserve--I never could attach myself to any one so completely reserved."

"It is a most repulsive quality, indeed," said he. "Oftentimes very convenient, no doubt, but never pleasing. There is safety in reserve, but no attraction. One cannot love a reserved person."

"Not till the reserve ceases towards oneself; and then the attraction may be the greater. But I must be more in want of a friend, or an agreeable companion, than I have yet been, to take the trouble of conquering any body's reserve to procure one. Intimacy between Miss Fairfax and me is quite out of the question. I have no reason to think ill of her--not the least--except that such extreme and perpetual cautiousness of word and manner,such a dread of giving a distinct idea about any body, is apt to suggest suspicions of there being something to conceal."

He perfectly agreed with her: and after walking together so long, and thinking so much alike, Emma felt herself so well acquainted with him, that she could hardly believe it to be only their second meeting. He was not exactly what she had expected; less of the man of the world in some of his notions, less of the spoiled child of fortune, therefore better than she had expected. His ideas seemed more moderate-- his feelings warmer. She was particularly struck by his manner of considering Mr. Elton's house, which, as well as the church, he would go and look at, and would not join them in finding much fault with. No, he could not believe it a bad house; not such a house as a man was to be pitied for having. If it were to be shared with the woman he loved, he could not think any man to be pitied for having that house. There must be ample room in it for every real comfort. The man must be a blockhead who wanted more.

Mrs. Weston laughed, and said he did not know what he was talking about. Used only to a large house himself, and without ever thinking how many advantages and accommodations were attached to its size, he could be no judge of the privations inevitably belonging to a small one. But Emma, in her own mind, determined that he did know what he was talking about, and that he shewed a very amiable inclination to settle early in life, and to marry, from worthy motives. He might not be aware of the inroads on domestic peace to be occasioned by no housekeeper's room, or a bad butler's pantry, but no doubt he did perfectly feel that Enscombe could not make him happy, and that whenever he were attached, he would willingly give up much of wealth to be allowed an early establishment.




    第四章
    人总是对那些引人注目的环境中的人感兴趣,这是人类的天性。因此一个青年不管是成亲还是死去,人们都会称赞他几句。
    海伯利的人第一次听说霍金斯小 姐的名字以后,用不了一个星期,人们就通过各种办法弄清了她的真实情况。无论是姿色,还是心灵方面,她都堪称绝代佳人:端庄秀丽、温文尔雅、能歌善舞、和蔼可亲。埃尔顿先生回来后,畅谈自己的幸福美景,夸奖她的优点样样具备,与此同时,他只能说出她的教名和主要演奏谁的乐曲,除此之外,差不多就没有他的事了。
    埃尔顿回来时春风得意。他临走时被人家拒绝了,受到了奇耻大辱——在得到一系列他认为是热情的勉励之后,即将付诸实施的愿望突然化成了泡影;不但爱情失败,而且发现娶媳妇的档次降低了。他愤然离开了这里——却领着另一个小 姐回来,而且已经订了婚——甭提,这位小 姐肯定比第一位好得多。这样一来,得到的总比失去的要好。因此,他满面春风、心满意足地回来了,并且到处张罗,忙个不亦乐乎,至于伍德豪斯小 姐和史密斯小 姐,他早就抛到九霄云外去了。
    这位奥古斯塔•霍金斯小 姐相貌秀美,品德高尚,除此之外,她还拥有一笔一万英镑的遗产——这既是一种身价也是一种方便:这故事说起来还真是有趣得很。他并没有甘拜下风——他获得了那位拥有一万英镑的年轻小 姐。他们由相识到相爱发展得特别迅速——刚给他们介绍相识后,便一见钟情。他把这件事发生、发展的全过程都跟柯尔太太讲了,讲得眉飞色舞次不期而遇,到格林先生家赴宴会,再到布朗太太家参加晚会——速度如此之快——关键时候的一笑一颦——随时可见的羞怯和激动——这位小 姐那么动人心弦——性情又是那么地招人喜爱了他的虚荣心,同时也不至于出什么差错。
    他虚实结合——财貌双得,堪称是一个幸运儿。他只聊本人和本人所关心的事情——等着别人的祝福——准备让人家插科打诨——不仅如此,还跟当地的年轻小 姐们谈笑风生。就在几个星期前,他还不敢对这些小 姐们如此肆无忌惮呢。
    过不多久就要举行婚礼了。由于他们相互都非常满意,因此,万事俱全,只欠东风了。当他再次启程赴巴思的时候,人们都期待着他下次携新娘一起回海伯利。柯尔太太也示意这种希望不会化为泡影。
    在他这次呆在海伯利的这些日子里,爱玛几乎见不到他。可是,这已经让她觉得初次见面早已过去,留给她的印象是他这个人大不如从前,现在他既令人恶心,又故作深沉。她以前怎么会去爱这种人,对此困惑不解。她一见到他,心里就特别腻味,所以,出于伦理道德,她把这种见面看成是一种赎罪和教训,一种有益于她心灵羞辱的方式。如果不是基于上述种种缘由,她真想日后永远跟他一刀两断。她祈祷他一切顺遂;相反地,他让她难受。要是他能搬到别的地方去住,那她也不会自寻烦恼了。
    埃尔顿先生仍然住在海伯利;这免不了要痛苦一番,不过这种痛苦会因他的结婚而相对要减轻许多。这样一来,可以抛掉许多不必要的伤悲——也不至于出现那么多难堪的场面。出现了这么一位埃尔顿太太,这就使他们有理由改变交往。以前的那些卿卿我我可以一笔勾销,也没有人再去议论。他们可以结交成正常的朋友。
    爱玛鄙视那位小 姐。当然,嫁给埃尔顿先生,那是绰绰有余;在海伯利这个地方,她还算得上是多才多艺的——人长得也不懒——不过跟哈丽埃特相比,就自惭形秽了。爱玛对这位小 姐的亲戚并没有放在心上。自从他提出那种过高的要求和瞧不上哈丽埃特以来,爱玛认为他并没有巴结上什么有权有势的人。关于这一点,日后总会见分晓。她究竟从事什么行业,一时还很难得出结论;可是,要知道她是谁,只要打听一下便可弄清楚。且不说那一笔一万英镑的财产,她好像并不比哈丽埃特好多少。她带给他的并非好的家族、血统和婚姻。霍金斯小 姐的爸爸来自布里斯托尔1——当然,只能称其为做买卖的。他共有两位千金,而她是他的次女。可是,他做买卖所赚的全部收入相当少,由此不难看出他干的不是什么正经生意,这也很公平。每年冬天,她在巴思住一段时间;不过她的家就坐落在布里斯托尔的中心。几年前,她的父母过世了,只有一位叔父还活着。他是干司法工作的——只能说他是从事这个行当的,此外,就谈不上有什么更可敬的行当了。这个女儿就和他相依为伴。爱玛猜想他可能替某位律师干杂活,而且脑子不开窍,一直升不了高职。所有亲戚中只有她的姐姐显得与众不同。她找的丈夫好,跟布里斯托尔附近的一位绅士结了婚,当时婚礼场面比较气派。这位绅士竟有两辆马车!这就是霍金斯小 姐引以自豪的地方。
    她真想把自己的感受全都告诉哈丽埃特以前她能把哈丽埃特说得动了心。不过,唉!要想让她从感情的漩涡里挣脱出来又谈何容易啊!哈丽埃特的魂儿全被那位恋人的魅力勾引过去了,那可不是用几句话就能迎刃而解的。恐怕得另外找个替身;甭说,可以找另外一个人去替代他;这一点大家都心照不宣;即使是一个罗伯特•马丁也成。不过让她担心的是她那受伤的心灵没法得到抚慰。哈丽埃特是属于那种爱情专一的人。可现在呢,不幸的姑娘,这次埃尔顿先生又回到海伯利,她一定比以前更痛苦——她总是时不时地对他左顾右盼。爱玛只跟他见过一次面,而哈丽埃特就不同了,的确每天要有两三次碰到一起。有时恰好不期而遇,有时恰好看到他刚走,有时看到他的肩膀,有时恰好听到他的声音,有时恰逢出了什么事儿,总之,每次见面都让她沉湎于幻想中,都让她感到惊奇和诧异。再说,她总是听到别人议论他;要知道,除了是在哈特菲尔德,否则她身边总有那么一些人发现不了埃尔顿先生的缺点,他们都以为议论他更有意思。因此,各种小道消息、猜测——有关他已经发生的和即将发生的一切,其中收入、佣人和家具——纷至沓来,人们议论纷纷。当听到别人一直在夸奖他时,她对他更加肃然起敬。当听到别人老是说霍金斯小 姐非常幸福,还说他对霍金斯小 姐的爱是真心实意,哈丽埃特免不了悔恨不已,极度伤悲。瞧他走进屋子时的那副神态,还有他那头上的礼帽,足以证明他正沉湎于无比幸福的爱情之中啊!
    1布里斯托尔:英国港口,位于格罗斯特郡。
    假使会获得正常的乐趣,假使会让她的朋友开心,假使不会自我责备,这么说,当爱玛发现哈丽埃特犹豫不决的时候,她就会觉得有趣多了。一会儿马丁先生家占上风,一会儿埃尔顿先生领先;而且双方可以相互偶尔控制一下。埃尔顿先生的订婚使她跟马丁先生见面而引起的激动情绪烟消云散了。当得知埃尔顿订婚的消息后,她心里又烦又恼,不过由于过不几天伊丽莎白!马丁去看望高达德太太,那种不愉快的心情也暂时被搁置一边了。当时,哈丽埃特正好出去了;不过收到一封早就给她写好了的信。信中内容感人至深——绝大部分是些恭维话,只略有一点儿责怪。埃尔顿先生回来前,她一直在想着该如何回信,并为此事大伤脑筋。甚而至于,她准备孤注一掷了。然而,埃尔顿先生回到海伯利了,那些烦事就全被抛开了。在他呆在海伯利的这段时间,她压根就没想起马丁一家。埃尔顿又踏上了去巴思的路程,就在他走的那天清晨,爱玛认为她应该去马丁家一趟,以消除这件事引起的痛苦。
    马丁一家会怎样接待她呢?得事先做哪些准备呢?怎么做才最合适?她满腹疑虑,不停地思考这些问题。马丁一家邀请她去做客,假如她不去赴约,未免显得不尽人意。这很显然是不应该的。可是,如果答应她们的邀请,岂不是有与她们重归旧好的嫌疑呢?
    她思考了很长时间,最终也没有想出更好的办法,只好让哈丽埃特接受她们的邀请。可是,如果这次去拜访她们,就要让她们知道这只不过是一种礼尚往来,并没有更深的意义。爱玛想用马车把她送到埃比作坊,然后让她下车,而她本人再乘车往前走一会儿,接着再回来接她。如此一来,他们就没有时间耍什么花招或者重提过去的事情,也就是要让他们相信,以后他们彼此之间是一种什么关系。
    她再也没有别的办法可使。虽说她想出了一些办法,可她本人心里并不赞成——跟那种忘恩负义差不了多少,只是经过乔装打扮罢了——然而,必须这么去干,要不然,哈丽埃特会落到什么地步呢?
    第五章
    哈丽埃特已经不怎么想去拜访马丁一家了。就在爱玛去高达德太太家叫她之前的半个钟头,她的灾星将她带到某处。她在那里发现,有人正在把一只大箱子搬到肉铺老板的运货马车上,箱子上写着“巴思,怀特哈特,菲力普•埃尔顿牧师收”。那只大箱子要被送到驿站。后来,只依稀记得那只大箱子和箱子上收件人的姓名及地址,别的什么也不知道了。
    不管怎样,哈丽埃特还是去回访了。当她们来到农庄后,在洁白、宽敞的砾石林荫道的尽头,她从马车上下来了。一直通到大门口的林荫道两旁长满了苹果树。这时,她想起了去年秋天她在这里玩得很开心的那一幕幕,禁不住感慨良久。哈丽埃特临走时,爱玛发现她忐忑不安地瞅着四周,于是,她再三叮嘱哈丽埃特在马丁家只能坐上十五分钟。然后,爱玛自己乘车往前方走了,趁机去拜访一位住在登威尔的老仆人,这位仆人已经成家了。
    过了整整十五分钟,爱玛又来到了那扇白色大门旁边。当爱玛在外面叫她时,史密斯小 姐连忙走出屋子,不见有什么惊慌失措的年轻小伙子送她出来。砾石林荫道上只有她一个人独自走着——出于礼貌,大门口只站着一位马丁小 姐目送着她。
    要把见面的整个情形一下子全讲清楚,哈丽埃特实在办不到。她感慨颇多。尽管如此,爱玛最终还是从她那里得知了整个见面的经过以及见面所引起的痛苦。她只跟马丁太太和两位姑娘见了面。她们待她虽不算冷淡,可起码也是不信任的态度$而且从头至尾整个谈话过程全是聊些不痛不痒的小事——直至谈话快要结束时,马丁太太突然话锋一转,她觉得史密斯小 姐长高了,这才引出了一个比较感兴趣的话题,态度也不像先前那么冷漠了。她们呆的那间房子正是去年九月她跟她的两位朋友量过个子的地方。她们还在窗户旁的护壁板上用铅笔做了标记,并写了备忘录。那是他在上面画的。那个日子、那个时刻、那几个人、那个场合等等好像都历历在目——她们好像都有着相同的感受和遗憾——都想重归于好。她们的关系刚刚融洽!就像爱玛先前预料的那样,哈丽埃特情绪一下子被调动起来了?,就在这时,爱玛乘车过来了,一切又恢复了平静。这次回访以短而平快的方式结束了。就在不到半年之前,她还愉快地在她们那里住了六个星期,而现在呢,只跟她们一起坐了十四分钟!爱玛认为她们有理由埋怨,哈丽埃特自然也会伤心,所有这一切爱玛都不难想像。这事干得不怎么样。为了提高马丁一家的生活地位,她原本可以忍受许多痛苦,或者付出一定的代价。其实他们都是好人,不求别的,只需生活地位稍稍提高一点。然而,面对现实,她又能怎么办呢?无论如何不能有!她无论如何不能后悔。他们必须分道扬镳,各奔前程;不过,分手时势必带来很多痛苦——这时,就连她本人也很不自在,因此需要给她一些安慰。于是,爱玛决定走伦多尔斯那条路回去,或许这样能找到安慰。说实话,她非常讨厌埃尔顿先生和马丁一家。因此,很有必要去伦多尔斯,让大脑清醒一下。
    这个安排不错。不过,当马车到达目的地时,人家告诉她们“男女主人都外出了”,而且已经走了一段时间。那仆人说他们一定到哈特菲尔德去了。
    “真是倒楣,”她们转身走时,爱玛大声说道,“我们现在怎么见不到他们%真是太让人失望了!我还从来没有这么晦气过。”接着,她靠在一个角落里,不是喋喋不休地埋怨,就是强迫自己静下心来,要么是二者兼有——一个并不怀某种恶意的人常常会这么干的。稍过片刻,马车突然停住了。她抬头一看,原来路上碰上了威斯顿夫妇。他们正停在那里,等着跟她搭话。爱玛见到他们,立刻便欢欣鼓舞,显得十分激动。这时,威斯顿先生马上迎了上来,并连声向她问好:“你好!你好!我们刚刚跟你父亲在一起呆了一会儿。——我们很高兴,他的身体真棒。明天弗兰克要来了——今天早上他给我来了封信——明天晚饭时我们肯定能和他见面——今天他正在牛津。他要在这里呆两个星期——这我早就预见到了。要是他在圣诞节到这里来,恐怕都住不上三天。可是,我感到高兴的是,圣诞节期间他不来。圣诞节后的天气晴朗、干燥,这对他是适宜的。我们将在一起共度一段时光。看来,一切都跟我们预料的一样。”
    威斯顿先生讲完后那种快活的神情不能不让人觉得这个消息是确信无疑的。再说,从他妻子的口中以及她的神情也可以得出同样的结论。虽说她讲得并不多,神情也不怎么丰富,可是表达的意思是相同的。爱玛认为就连她都信以为真,那她就甭再怀疑了。说实话,她和他们的心情都是一样的。这样一来,刚刚沮丧的情绪立刻便冰融雪化了,好比注了一剂兴奋剂。一切不愉快都已经过去,新的时刻即将来临。她很快思索片刻,觉得现在再不会去谈论埃尔顿先生了。
    威斯顿先生把他们在恩斯科姆商量的全过程统统都告诉了爱玛。商量的最终结果是,他儿子将跟他们在一起呆两个星期。他还把他旅游的路线和方式也给爱玛讲了。她听完后,微笑着向他们表示祝贺。临末,他说:“过不了多久,我便会把他带到哈特菲尔德的。”这时,爱玛发现他在讲这句话时,他妻子用胳臂轻轻碰了他一下。
    “威斯顿先生,我们还是继续上路吧,”她说,“我们别耽误她们了。”
    “好的,好的,我马上便走;”这时,他又扭过头跟爱玛说,“不过你可别以为他是个很高雅的小伙子。你只是听了我的一面之辞。或许他的确不出类拔萃。”可是,从他那双炯炯有神的眼睛里分明可以看出,他并非说的是实话。
    这时,爱玛显得非常天真,也毫不在乎,并很随意地作了回答。
    “我亲爱的爱玛,明天四点左右别忘了我。”威斯顿太太临走时再三叮咛爱玛,而且语气显得焦虑。
    “四点钟!——可三点钟他肯定会来的。”威斯顿先生连忙更正道。就这样他们各自分手了。爱玛的心情非常愉快。现在四周的一切都让她觉得可亲、可爱。看样子,詹姆斯和他的马也远不像以前那么懒惰了。瞅着路旁的树篱,她心想起码接骨木的嫩芽很快就会长出来的。她扭过头去看哈丽埃特,发现她满面春风,甚至嘴角边还流露出甜蜜的笑意。
    可是,“弗兰克•邱吉尔先生会不会牛津和巴思都去呢?”这个问题暂时还无从回答。
    不过,无论是地理问题,抑或宁静的心情,不可能都会得到解决。若论爱玛此时此刻的心情,可以这么讲,到时两者自然会解决好的。
    那个激动人心的早晨终于盼来了。早在十时,要么十一时,要么十二时,威斯顿太太的忠实信徒就一直惦记着要在四时想着她。
    “我亲爱的,亲爱的朋友啊,”她一边嘀咕着,一边离开房间,下楼去了,“你总是对别人牵肠挂肚,可对自己呢,却是漠不关心。我看你现在如坐针毡,不停地到他屋里去瞧一瞧一切是否安排妥当。”时针指向十二点时,她恰好走过门厅,“已经十二点了。四个小时后我一定牢记要想着你。恐怕明天的这个时候,或者稍稍晚一会儿,我相信他们也许都到齐了。我想他们肯定会带他来的。”
    她将客厅的门打开后,发现她父亲的旁边坐着两位客人——正是威斯顿先生父子二人。他们刚刚来到这儿,就在爱玛进来之前,威斯顿先生还未来得及讲一下弗兰克干吗要提前一天来,而她的父亲也正在忙着招呼客人。于是,爱玛惊喜交加,深感意外。
    弗兰克•邱吉尔确实近在咫尺,这就是那位被大家议论纷纷而又特别感兴趣的小伙子。这时,有人给她作了介绍。她觉得他名副其实。他是位很棒的小伙子——无论是身材!气派,还是谈吐,都无与伦比。他长得像他的父亲,和蔼可亲,富有朝气。看样子,他既豁达开朗,又聪明机灵。爱玛油然而生爱慕之情。只有受过良好教育素养的人才会有那种风度翩翩的气质,而他就属于这种人。他还非常健谈。爱玛相信他这次是有意来跟她见面的。要不了多久,他们彼此就会熟悉的。
    他是头天晚上到伦多尔斯的。他心急如焚,因此将原计划做了一下变通,尽早出发,风餐露宿,昼夜兼程,这样就可以提前到达伦多尔斯。爱玛为此深受感动。
    “昨日我就已经跟你们说过,”威斯顿先生洋洋得意地大声说道,“我跟你们讲过,他肯定会提前来的。我联想起以前自己也是这么干的。一个人总不能把时间无端地耗费在路途上啊;总想要比原计划提前一些。如果能让朋友们在翘首企盼前就能赶到,能给朋友们这种惊喜和欢愉,那么路上再辛苦,我想也是很值得。”
    “我很高兴,这个地方令人如此赏心悦目,”这位小伙子说,“虽说迄今为止我还不能想像可去多少人家,可是到这儿后我有一种宾至如归的感觉。”
    他父亲听完后,赞许地向他瞅了一眼。爱玛立刻意识到,他懂得如何推销自己。紧接着发生的一切更证实了爱玛的这个想法。他对伦多尔斯印象不错,认为那所房子装饰得令人叹为观止。他总是夸赞房子的面积真大。他对那条通向海伯利的小道;海伯利本身,尤其是哈特菲尔德等等赞不绝口,啧啧称羡。还说,他对乡村总是情有独钟——只有自己的故土才会让人特别感兴趣——而且总是怀着很大的好奇心,企盼着去领略一下乡下迷人的风光。以前他从未有过这么可爱的感情,爱玛顿时心生疑窦。话又说回来,即便他在撒谎,可是他说得让人如醉如痴,让人爽心悦耳。他并不矫揉造作,也并不是夸夸其谈。他那种神采飞扬的谈吐和表情都似乎让人觉得那确实发自肺腑之言。
    总之,人们初次见面时总爱聊的那些话题,对他们来说也不例外。他总是问:“你会骑马吗?有没有宽阔的林间马路?有没有像模像样的散步场所?你们的左邻右舍多吗?恐怕海伯利社会活动很多吧?要知道海伯利和它的附近有几幢漂亮的房子。舞会——你们举行舞会吗?这里有人欣赏音乐吗?”
    有关这些话题,人家都给了他满意的答复,他们渐渐熟识起来。就在这时,他见他们的两位父亲彼此谈得不亦乐乎;便聊起了有关他继母的话题。谈及她时,他极尽夸张之能事,热情赞扬他这位继母,正是由于有了她,他的父亲才会快乐安心地生活;也正是有了她,他才感受到了伟大的母爱,并打心底里感激她。这充分证明了他善于投机取巧、阿谀奉承,也证实了他一定觉得博得她的芳心不会徒劳无益。他称颂威斯顿太太很恰到好处,她明白威斯顿太太完全有理由享受这些殊荣。可是毋庸置疑,他对这一点未必会知道。他懂得如何阿谀奉承,可是他对其他方面却知之甚少了。”我父亲结婚,”他说,“是最佳抉择。每位朋友都真心为他祝福。由于建立了新的家庭,他过上了无比快乐的幸福生活,他也会永远为此感到骄傲和自豪。”他竭尽全力,试图表示出泰勒小 姐具备这样的优点,应当投之以桃,报之以李。然而,好像还记得,就一般情况而言,要说是伍德豪斯小 姐塑造了泰勒小 姐的性格,还不如说是泰勒小 姐影响了伍德豪斯小 姐。临末,他好像决定要言归正传,便称羡她年轻美丽。
    “我早就会预料到,她风姿卓绝,温文尔雅,”他说,“不过我坦白,我思来想去,认为最多算是一位有相当年纪%长相还凑合的女人,可是结果却大大出乎我的意料,威斯顿太太竟是位年轻漂亮的女子。”
    “不管你说威斯顿太太怎么至善至美,我都会认为是名副其实的,”爱玛接着说,“如果你把她说成是十八岁,我听了也不会生气;不过,你说出这样的话,要是让她知道了,没准儿会跟你闹别扭,可别让她听到这句话。”
    “我看是不会出差错的,”他回答道,“不会的,甭操心。”他客气地向她鞠了一躬,“威斯顿太太讲话时,我知道该如何把握分寸。”
    爱玛一直在琢磨,他们初次相识后结果会怎样呢?眼下她寻思着,他是不是也在猜想;他讲的那些恭维话究竟含有多大的水分。她必须再跟他交往几次才能了解这个人的禀性;眼下她对这个人印象不错。
    爱玛心里相当清楚,威斯顿先生时不时地左顾右盼。她也意识到,他好几次带着高兴神情注视着他们。甚而至于即便是没有看他们的时候,她也感觉到他时不时地凝神听着他们的说话声。而她自己的父亲却完全不同了。他一点儿也没有这种敏锐或者疑问,这倒让人省心。他对待婚姻既持否定的态度,也从不操心。虽然他不赞成每一桩正在操办的婚事,但是他事先从不把婚事放在心上。看样子,在婚事得到证实之前,他似乎不可能把双方的相互了解想像得有多糟糕,觉得他们准备结婚。这种不闻不问不见得是件坏事,爱玛感到欣慰。现在他可以没有丝毫不高兴的猜疑,也不会想到他这位客人也许居心叵测,而是怀着一颗善良的心热情地招待客人。弗兰克•邱吉尔先生在路上劳累了两夜,她父亲便向他询问起有关旅途中的情况,而且真心实意地想知道路上着凉了没有——可是,有关这个方面,再过一个晚上他才能放下心来。
    当礼节性的访问行将结束之际,威斯顿先生准备起身告辞,“我要走了。我要去克朗料理一下有关干草的事,还要去福德店给威斯顿太太采购东西。可是,我不想催促别人也告辞。”他儿子素养很高,没明白他父亲的意思,也跟着站起来,说道!
    “爸爸,既然你有事缠身,那我也就趁机去拜访一下。不管怎样,总得去一趟,还不如现在去呢。非常高兴能跟你们的一位邻居见面,”他向爱玛转过身来,“是一位姓菲尔费克斯的女子,她家住在海伯利或者附近什么地方。我看很容易能找到那个人家。我想,说姓菲尔费克斯还不够准确——最好还是称姓巴恩斯或贝茨吧。你听说过吗?”
    “甭说,我们早就熟识,”他父亲大声说,“贝茨太太——我们刚从她家旁边走过——我看到贝茨小 姐当时正在窗口。没错,没错,你跟菲尔费克斯小 姐见过面。要是我没记错的话,那一定是在韦默思跟她见面的。这姑娘人挺好。这样吧,你就到她那里去一趟吧。”
    “今天上午没必要去拜访了,”这个小伙子说,“找个时间再去吧;不过,在韦默思的那次见面——”
    “啊,还是今天去为好。不要耽误了。宜早不宜迟。还有,弗兰克,我得警告你,在这里,你无论如何不要小瞧她。她和坎贝尔一家生活在一起的时候,她和她身边的每一个人都平等相待,不过这里呢,她却跟一位穷得叮当响的老太太住在一起。如果你不早些去看望她,那就是不尊重人家。”儿子好像乖乖地顺从了。
    “她跟我讲过你们相互认识,”爱玛说:“她非常娴雅。”他没有否认,只不过是轻声说了一个字“对”。她简直不相信,这是不是他的内心话。但是,倘若认为简•菲尔费克斯的娴雅算不了什么,那么在那个上层阶层中就得有一种更特别的娴雅。
    “如果你以前对她的气质印象不很深,”她说,“我想今天就会迥然不同。你会发现她有许多优点;会身临其境地耳闻目睹——不,也许你压根儿就听不到她的说话声,要知道她那个姨妈说起话来,如竹筒倒豆般讲个没完。”
    “先生,你认识简%菲尔费克斯小 姐,是吗?”这时,伍德豪斯先生插了一句,他一般都是最后一个发言,“那么请允许我讲一下,你会发现那位年轻小 姐非常讨人喜欢。她来这里,是为了拜访她外婆和姨妈。她们人都不错。我们老早就相识了。我保证,她们见到你肯定非常兴奋。我可以找个佣人陪你去。”
    “我亲爱的先生,不劳您大驾了。我爸会带我去的。”
    “不过你爸不会走那么远。要知道他只去克朗,喏,就在街的对面。那里盖了好多房子,你不大可能找得到。再说,那条路脏得要命,要是你走人行道,还算好走些。可是,我的马车夫可以告诉你在哪儿过马路最合适。”
    弗兰克•邱吉尔婉言谢绝了。他父亲也随声附和,大声说道,“我的老哥们儿,实在是没有这个必要。要知道,弗兰克看到了水塘自己会知道怎么办,要说去贝茨太太家,他从克朗走,用不了多长时间就到了。”
    伍德豪斯先生最终让他们自己走了。两位绅士,其中一位热情地点头问好,另一位深深地鞠了一躬,离开了伍德豪斯家。爱玛对这第一次见面深感满意。她现在任何时刻都可以想像出他们在伦多尔斯的情形,而且相信他们会很开心。
    第六章
    第二天清晨,弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和威斯顿太太一起又来了。他好像从内心里喜欢她,对海伯利也有同样的感情。看样子,在她平常外出之前,他总是心甘情愿地陪她待在家里。她让他挑选一个合适的地方去逛一逛,他立刻就将海伯利作为首选目标。”甭说,不管朝哪儿走,都会找到宜人的地方去闲逛。可是如果让我挑选的话,我首先想到的是海伯利。那里空气清新,风光怡人。我特别喜欢那个地儿。”威斯顿太太认为海伯利就好比是哈特菲尔德。她想,他肯定也会这么认为的。于是,他们直奔这里来了。
    爱玛压根儿就没想到他们会来,要知道威斯顿先生刚才已经到这里坐了一会儿,以便听一听别人赞扬他儿子一表人才,他并不晓得他们的目的。因此,当她发现他们手挽手向这边走来时,她不由地惊喜交加。她原本也想再次见到他,特别想见到他跟威斯顿太太在一起。她要了解一下他如何对待威斯顿太太,这样才能决定她本人对他该采取什么态度。如果她发现他这方面有不足之处,那就无法挽回了。可是,当看到他们携手同行,她便感到欣慰了。他并不是口头上说说而已,或者假装毕恭毕敬的样子,而是确实言行一致。这足以说明他对她的整个态度是何等恰到好处或者更加令人欣慰的了——这足以表明,他希望跟她交成朋友,并希望赢得她的芳心。他们在这里呆了整整一个上午,爱玛有充分的时间去思考问题,并找到正确的答案。他们仨一块儿慢步,走了约有一两个钟头——先到哈特菲尔德的灌木丛转悠了一趟,尔后在海伯利随便闲逛。他爱好广泛。他着实地大大夸奖了一番哈特菲尔德,伍德豪斯先生听了这些称颂,一定会欣喜若狂,当他们准备继续向前面走时,他想对整个村子都要熟悉一下。他总是能找到一些值得称颂和非常有意思的人和事,远远超过爱玛的想像。他想要看某些东西,这足以表明他心地善良、和蔼可亲。他请求她们把他父亲曾住过相当长一段时间的那所房子指给他看,那是他爷爷也曾住过的。甚而至于他想起了那位曾经带过他,到如今仍然活着的老妪。为了找到她的下落,他从街的这头走到那头,四处寻找。虽然他要找的或者要看的一些东西并没有什么多大的意义,可是点点滴滴累积起来便可以看出,他对海伯利总的说来是有感情的。跟他一起闲逛的人觉得,这也算是一种优点。
    爱玛看着眼前发生的一切,思忖着,并且得出结论;他以前不是故意不到海伯利来的,要知道他现在流露出这样的真情实感。她相信,他绝不是矫揉造作,也不是假装正经。她还保证,奈特利先生肯定对他有偏见。
    克朗旅店是他们第一次下榻的地方。尽管这家旅店在所有旅店中算是上等,可是房子并不怎么样。店里有两对驿马,要说是为了让它们行驶在大路上,还不如说是为了给周围的地方提供便利条件。他的两位同伴认为那里没有什么东西能让他感兴趣的,能让他们多呆一会儿。经过那个旅店时,她们跟他讲了有那间大屋子的故事,那屋子是后来翻修的。许多年以前,那里曾用作舞厅。当时,附近一带的人很多,又特别喜欢跳舞,于是,那间屋子就被用来做舞厅。然而,时过境迁,一切早已烟消云散了。现在,偶尔被用作本地一些绅士和半绅士组织的惠斯特俱乐部的娱乐场所。他立刻对此产生了兴趣。这时,他被吸引住了。他停住了脚步。那间屋子有两扇打开着的窗子,上面钉了上等框架。他在窗子旁边站了一会儿,朝里面张望了一下,粗略地算了一下屋子里能容纳的人数,对于这间屋子不再被用作舞厅而深感遗憾。他不觉得这间屋子有什么欠缺。至于她们所说的欠缺,他并不这样认为。不,这间屋子面积不算小,也够气派,里面足以容纳所有跳舞的人。冬天,应该有人在这里组织舞会,起码两周要举行一次。为什么伍德豪斯小 姐不设法让这间屋子重现昔日的辉煌呢?在海伯利,没有她办不到的事;她们说,本地跳舞的人甚少,附近一带也不见得有多少人来参加舞会,然而,他听了并不赞成这种看法。他看到附近有那么多豪华住宅,他不相信搞不成舞会。后来,她们向他详细介绍了各家的具体情况,他还是不相信参加舞会会带来多大困难,再说也不会影响第二天早晨各自回家。他跟她们激烈争论着。这时,当爱玛发现威斯顿家的气质与邱吉尔家相比有过之而无不及,她禁不住十分惊讶。看样子,他父亲那些性格豁达、精力旺盛、生机勃勃和关注交际等特点,他全都继承下来了,丝毫没有那种恩斯科姆的高傲和狂妄。恐怕确实谈不上什么高傲。什么样的人都鱼目混珠,他一点也不介意。这么说,不可避免地落了俗套。然而,被他低估了的这种灾祸使他不能作出正确的判断。那只不过表明他生来活泼好动而已。
    她们最终说服他离开了克朗旅店的前门。这时,贝茨家的住所差不多就在正前方。爱玛想起前一天他要去拜访她,便问他去过没有。
    “去了。啊;去了。”他回答道,“我正想要跟你们讲一下。这次看望非常成功。我和三位女士都见了面。我当时还想多亏你事先提醒。假如盲目地去拜访她们,再碰上那位能言善辩的姨妈,那就糟了。实际上,这次拜访只是我一时心血来潮。预计十分钟就足矣,而且是再合适不过了。我还告诉我爸爸,肯定比他先到家——可是事与愿违,她们唠叨个没完。我父亲到处找不着我,最终在那里找到我了。当时,我惊讶地发现,事实上,我已经在那里呆了几乎快一个钟头了。这之前,我一直没法脱身。”
    “你认为菲尔费克斯身体怎样?”
    “脸色很差,很不好——也就是说,如果一位年轻小 姐可以被这么认为的话。可是,几乎很难接受这种说法。你说对吗,威斯顿太太?年轻小 姐不可能看上去脸色很差。的确,菲尔费克斯小 姐天生脸色苍白,给人一种有病的感觉——脸色很差,太不幸了。”
    而爱玛不赞成这个观点,并开始替菲尔费克斯打抱不平。
    “说实话,她脸色并不好看,不过,不管怎么样,总不能认为那是不健康的表现。她的皮肤又白又嫩,这样她的脸有一种别具匠心的美。”他装出一副毕恭毕敬的样子洗耳恭听,并承认他也听到过类似的说法——不过,他还承认说,他觉得没有健康的表情是无可救药的。哪怕是五官长得一般,只要脸色看上去很健康的,那也是一种美;如果五官端正,那效果就——他没有接着去具体叙述这种效果。
    “行了,”爱玛说,“每个人都有各自的审美观点。暂且不说她的脸色,我想你是欣赏她的。”
    他晃着脑袋,哈哈大笑起来。”我可不能撇开她的脸色而去谈论菲尔费克斯小 姐啊。”
    “你在韦默思常常跟她见到面吗?你们常常一起去参加社交活动吗?”
    这时,福德店就在眼前了。他突然叫了起来,“嗨!我爸爸跟我讲过,那家商店生意红火得很。他说,一个星期中起码有六天他要去海伯利,免不了总往福德店跑。如果你们方便的话,我们一起进去看一看,也好证实一下我是这里的人,属于海伯利地道的公民。我要在这个店里买点东西,也好享受一下公民行使的权利。这里卖不卖手套。”
    “嗯,是的,什么都有。我真羡慕你这么热爱故土。海伯利人会敬仰你。你还没来之前,就早已久闻大名了,要知道你是威斯顿先生的儿子。可是,只需掏出半个几尼,海伯利人会因你崇高的品德而更加欢迎你。”
    他们一起走进了福德店。当店员从货架上拿下那包装精美、款式时新的“男式獭皮手套”和“约克皮手套”,并放到柜上时,他说,“伍德豪斯小 姐,很抱歉;就在我对故土突发热恋之时,你在跟我谈些事情。请你继续说下去,我会洗耳恭听,否则,即便在公众中享有很高的声誉,那也无法弥补我在私生活中失掉的幸福。”
    1几尼-英国金币名,相当于二十一先令。
    “我仅仅是问一问,你在韦默思经常见到菲尔费克斯小 姐吗?”
    “噢,我总算知道了你的提问。我得事先声明一下,你的提问带有偏见。只有小 姐才能决定双方关系的熟悉程度。菲尔费克斯小 姐想必早就说过。她爱怎么讲就怎么讲,我不想赘述了。”
    “哎呀,你怎么跟她一样谨小慎微。不过,不论她说什么,总会给人留下种种猜测。她一向寡言少语,对别人总是漠不关心,就连谈一点儿都极不情愿,因此我以为,你可以就你们相识的情况畅所欲言。”
    “的确可以吗?那我就如实讲了。再没别的什么能像这样让我称心如意了。我在韦默思经常可以见到她。我在伦敦就跟坎贝尔夫妇打过交道。在韦默思我们又常见面。坎贝尔上校和蔼可亲,坎贝尔太太热情友好。我对他们印象都挺好。”
    “我想,你对菲尔费克斯小 姐的生活境况想必了如指掌吧$知道她将来会干什么吧?”
    “是的——(非常迟疑地)——我想我是了解的。”
    “爱玛,你的谈话真有些叫人捉摸不透,”威斯顿太太笑着说,“要知道我在这里。你提到菲尔费克斯小 姐的生活境况时,弗兰克•邱吉尔先生有点懵了。我想稍稍走远些。”
    “我真的记不得了,”爱玛说,“她不仅是我最亲密的知己,还有另外一个身份呢。”
    看来,他似乎心知肚明了,而且对这种感情肃然起敬。他们买完手套后,便走了出来:“我们曾经聊过一位会弹琴的年轻小 姐,你听过她弹琴吗?”弗兰克•邱吉尔问。
    “听到过!”爱玛重复说,“难道你不记得了,她是地道的海伯利人。自从我们开始学琴的时候,我每年都听她弹琴。她弹得真棒。”
    “你这么认为吗?我想听一听行家里手的看法。我以为她弹得好极了,也就是说,很有特点,不过我本人并不懂这一行。虽说我对音乐很感兴趣,可是对演奏却是一窍不通,当然也就无权去妄加评说。我常听说别人对她的演奏啧啧称羡。我还想起一桩事,可以证明别人觉得她技艺很有造诣。有这么一个很有音乐天赋的人,他对另外一个女人产生了爱慕之情——和那个女人订了婚——即将举行婚礼了——然而,只要我们正聊着的这位小 姐能坐下来弹琴,他就决不邀请那一位女人坐下来弹琴——只要能听这一位弹,别的好像就决不听。因此我觉得,这足以证明她的演技高超。”
    “确实如此!”爱玛一边说,一边产生了兴趣,“狄克逊先生精通音乐,是吗?我们花半个钟头从你这里获得的情况,要比菲尔费克斯在半年内从牙缝里挤出的要多得多。”
    “是的,狄克逊先生和坎贝尔小 姐就是这样,我想这个证明很有说服力。”
    “那还用说吗。说实话,如果我是坎贝尔小 姐,我会认为那说服力未免也太厉害了,甚而至于会让我腻烦。一个男人将音乐看得比爱情还重——耳朵比眼睛重要——对那美妙的音乐胜过对我的情绪,我无论如何不能宽恕。到那时,坎贝尔小 姐又会怎样呢?”
    “你知道,她们俩是一对好朋友。”
    “实在是自欺欺人!”爱玛笑着说道,“那倒宁愿她是陌生人,也不愿是位知己。要说是位不相识的朋友,那或许不会再有,然而一位关系相当亲密的朋友却总是近在咫尺,做每件事都胜过自己,那多糟糕啊!狄克逊太太太不幸了!口害,她长期呆在爱尔兰,我确实替她高兴。”
    “你讲得没错。坎贝尔小 姐认为,那不算什么垂青。可是,看样子,她的确没有意识到这一点。”
    “这样会更好——要么说,这样会更糟——总之,我无法说清。不论这是她的可爱,抑或无知——是友情的敏感,抑或感觉上的愚蠢——我相信,有一个人也许不会无动于衷——那就是菲尔费克斯小 姐。她一定对这种荒唐而又危险的差别有所察觉了。”
    “对于这方面——我并不——”
    “哦、要想从你这里,或者别的什么人那里打听到有关菲尔费克斯小 姐的想法,那可是比登天还难。我想,只有她本人知道,别人是无从知晓的。不过,如果她随时听从狄克逊先生的吩咐,那就随别人去猜测吧。”
    “他们仨之间好像有某种默契——”他禁不出随口说道,然而又立即停顿了下来,然后又说,“可是,他们之间到底是什么关系——有什么内情,我不知道。我只是觉得,表面上他们关系很融洽。不过,你跟菲尔费克斯小 姐早就相识,甭说,你对她的性格更加了如指掌,也当然知道她关键时要干什么。”
    “当然,我们小时候就认识。我们从小在一起,也一起长大;毫无疑问,在别人的眼里我们关系很好——无论何时,只要她去看望朋友,我们就该亲亲热热。然而,事实上我们并非如此。我也很纳闷儿。恐怕有部分原因是我有个坏毛病,只要她的姨妈、外婆以及她们那帮人对她过分夸奖和炫耀,我便对她反感。再者,她甚至连一句话都不吭——我一向讨厌这样的人。”
    “你说得很对,我也不喜欢这种性格,”他说,“当然,保持沉默很容易,不过也容易讨人嫌。寡言少语不会有什么危险,不过缺乏吸引力。要知道寡言少语的人不可能招人喜欢。”
    “除非改掉这个毛病,否则,永远不可能引起别人的好感。可是,只有我觉得现在特别需要一个朋友,或者特别需要一个知己,我才会硬着头皮去跟这种寡言少语的人打交道。我跟菲尔费克斯是截然不同的人。我不能说她不好——丝毫没有——可是,她的一言一行都是那么谨慎,她总是生怕说出自己对别人的意见,这让人不由得怀疑她一定别有用心。”
    他和她的看法完全一致。他们的想法如此相近,加之他们一块儿走了一段时间,爱玛认为自己对他有一定的了解了。她几乎不敢想这只是第二次见面。她原来想像中的他跟现在的他不尽相同;从他的谈吐和举止可以看出,他好像不是个游手好闲的家伙,似乎并不墨守陈规,所以说,比她原先料想的要好得多。他的见解不偏不倚——他好像精力充沛,性情豁达开朗。他想去一趟教堂,还想去看看埃尔顿先生的房子,他不会带着她们去对那所房子指点评说;他对埃尔顿先生的那所房子的看法让爱玛始料不及。不,他无法相信那所房子很差;更不会相信这所房子的主人值得同情。只要能跟自己相爱的女人在里面厮守,那么住在这里好比是天堂。房子的主人完全可以安居乐业。如果还不知足的话,那他就非常愚蠢了。
    这时,威斯顿太太笑了起来,说他信口开河。他自己住的是宽敞明亮的房子,对于小房子带来的种种不便和困难,他是没有切身体会的,因而他没有资格评头论足。可是,爱玛猜想他头脑确实清醒,而且相信他言外之意是想早点结婚。他想成家,其实并没有不良企图。他也许没有想到,女佣人没地方住,厨房条件很差,都会影响家庭的幸福。话又说回来,他完全相信恩斯科姆无法让他幸福。不管何时,只要他相中了哪位,他都会为了早些跟她结婚而不惜牺牲一切。
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:41重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER VII
Emma's very good opinion of Frank Churchill was a little shaken the following day, by hearing that he was gone off to London, merely to have his hair cut. A sudden freak seemed to have seized him at breakfast, and he had sent for a chaise and set off, intending to return to dinner, but with no more important view that appeared than having his hair cut. There was certainly no harm in his travelling sixteen miles twice over on such an errand; but there was an air of foppery and nonsense in it which she could not approve. It did not accord with the rationality of plan, the moderation in expense, or even the unselfish warmth of heart, which she had believed herself to discern in him yesterday. Vanity, extravagance, love of change, restlessness of temper, which must be doing something, good or bad; heedlessness as to the pleasure of his father and Mrs. Weston, indifferent as to how his conduct might appear in general; he became liable to all these charges. His father only called him a coxcomb, and thought it a very good story; but that Mrs. Weston did not like it, was clear enough, by her passing it over as quickly as possible, and making no other comment than that "all young people would have their little whims."

With the exception of this little blot, Emma found that his visit hitherto had given her friend only good ideas of him. Mrs. Weston was very ready to say how attentive and pleasant a companion he made himself--how much she saw to like in his disposition altogether. He appeared to have a very open temper--certainly a very cheerful and lively one; she could observe nothing wrong in his notions, a great deal decidedly right; he spoke of his uncle with warm regard, was fond of talking of him--said he would be the best man in the world if he were left to himself; and though there was no being attached to the aunt, he acknowledged her kindness with gratitude, and seemed to mean always to speak of her with respect. This was all very promising; and, but for such an unfortunate fancy for having his hair cut, there was nothing to denote him unworthy of the distinguished honour which her imagination had given him; the honour, if not of being really in love with her, of being at least very near it, and saved only by her own indifference-- (for still her resolution held of never marrying)--the honour, in short, of being marked out for her by all their joint acquaintance.

Mr. Weston, on his side, added a virtue to the account which must have some weight. He gave her to understand that Frank admired her extremely--thought her very beautiful and very charming; and with so much to be said for him altogether, she found she must not judge him harshly. As Mrs. Weston observed, "all young people would have their little whims."

There was one person among his new acquaintance in Surry, not so leniently disposed. In general he was judged, throughout the parishes of Donwell and Highbury, with great candour; liberal allowances were made for the little excesses of such a handsome young man-- one who smiled so often and bowed so well; but there was one spirit among them not to be softened, from its power of censure, by bows or smiles--Mr. Knightley. The circumstance was told him at Hartfield; for the moment, he was silent; but Emma heard him almost immediately afterwards say to himself, over a newspaper he held in his hand, "Hum! just the trifling, silly fellow I took him for." She had half a mind to resent; but an instant's observation convinced her that it was really said only to relieve his own feelings, and not meant to provoke; and therefore she let it pass.

Although in one instance the bearers of not good tidings, Mr. and Mrs. Weston's visit this morning was in another respect particularly opportune. Something occurred while they were at Hartfield, to make Emma want their advice; and, which was still more lucky, she wanted exactly the advice they gave.

This was the occurrence:--The Coles had been settled some years in Highbury, and were very good sort of people--friendly, liberal, and unpretending; but, on the other hand, they were of low origin, in trade, and only moderately genteel. On their first coming into the country, they had lived in proportion to their income, quietly, keeping little company, and that little unexpensively; but the last year or two had brought them a considerable increase of means-- the house in town had yielded greater profits, and fortune in general had smiled on them. With their wealth, their views increased; their want of a larger house, their inclination for more company. They added to their house, to their number of servants, to their expenses of every sort; and by this time were, in fortune and style of living, second only to the family at Hartfield. Their love of society, and their new dining-room, prepared every body for their keeping dinner-company; and a few parties, chiefly among the single men, had already taken place. The regular and best families Emma could hardly suppose they would presume to invite-- neither Donwell, nor Hartfield, nor Randalls. Nothing should tempt her to go, if they did; and she regretted that her father's known habits would be giving her refusal less meaning than she could wish. The Coles were very respectable in their way, but they ought to be taught that it was not for them to arrange the terms on which the superior families would visit them. This lesson, she very much feared, they would receive only from herself; she had little hope of Mr. Knightley, none of Mr. Weston.

But she had made up her mind how to meet this presumption so many weeks before it appeared, that when the insult came at last, it found her very differently affected. Donwell and Randalls had received their invitation, and none had come for her father and herself; and Mrs. Weston's accounting for it with "I suppose they will not take the liberty with you; they know you do not dine out," was not quite sufficient. She felt that she should like to have had the power of refusal; and afterwards, as the idea of the party to be assembled there, consisting precisely of those whose society was dearest to her, occurred again and again, she did not know that she might not have been tempted to accept. Harriet was to be there in the evening, and the Bateses. They had been speaking of it as they walked about Highbury the day before, and Frank Churchill had most earnestly lamented her absence. Might not the evening end in a dance? had been a question of his. The bare possibility of it acted as a farther irritation on her spirits; and her being left in solitary grandeur, even supposing the omission to be intended as a compliment, was but poor comfort.

It was the arrival of this very invitation while the Westons were at Hartfield, which made their presence so acceptable; for though her first remark, on reading it, was that "of course it must be declined," she so very soon proceeded to ask them what they advised her to do, that their advice for her going was most prompt and successful.

She owned that, considering every thing, she was not absolutely without inclination for the party. The Coles expressed themselves so properly--there was so much real attention in the manner of it-- so much consideration for her father. "They would have solicited the honour earlier, but had been waiting the arrival of a folding-screen from London, which they hoped might keep Mr. Woodhouse from any draught of air, and therefore induce him the more readily to give them the honour of his company. "Upon the whole, she was very persuadable; and it being briefly settled among themselves how it might be done without neglecting his comfort--how certainly Mrs. Goddard, if not Mrs. Bates, might be depended on for bearing him company-- Mr. Woodhouse was to be talked into an acquiescence of his daughter's going out to dinner on a day now near at hand, and spending the whole evening away from him. As for his going, Emma did not wish him to think it possible, the hours would be too late, and the party too numerous. He was soon pretty well resigned.


"I am not fond of dinner-visiting," said he--"I never was.
No more is Emma. Late hours do not agree with us. I am sorry Mr. and Mrs. Cole should have done it. I think it would be much better if they would come in one afternoon next summer, and take their tea with us--take us in their afternoon walk; which they might do, as our hours are so reasonable, and yet get home without being out in the damp of the evening. The dews of a summer evening are what I would not expose any body to. However, as they are so very desirous to have dear Emma dine with them, and as you will both be there, and Mr. Knightley too, to take care of her, I cannot wish to prevent it, provided the weather be what it ought, neither damp, nor cold, nor windy." Then turning to Mrs. Weston, with a look of gentle reproach--"Ah! Miss Taylor, if you had not married, you would have staid at home with me."

"Well, sir," cried Mr. Weston, "as I took Miss Taylor away, it is incumbent on me to supply her place, if I can; and I will step to Mrs. Goddard in a moment, if you wish it."

But the idea of any thing to be done in a moment, was increasing, not lessening, Mr. Woodhouse's agitation. The ladies knew better how to allay it. Mr. Weston must be quiet, and every thing deliberately arranged.

With this treatment, Mr. Woodhouse was soon composed enough for talking as usual. "He should be happy to see Mrs. Goddard. He had a great regard for Mrs. Goddard; and Emma should write a line, and invite her. James could take the note. But first of all, there must be an answer written to Mrs. Cole."

"You will make my excuses, my dear, as civilly as possible. You will say that I am quite an invalid, and go no where, and therefore must decline their obliging invitation; beginning with my compliments, of course. But you will do every thing right. I need not tell you what is to be done. We must remember to let James know that the carriage will be wanted on Tuesday. I shall have no fears for you with him. We have never been there above once since the new approach was made; but still I have no doubt that James will take you very safely. And when you get there, you must tell him at what time you would have him come for you again; and you had better name an early hour. You will not like staying late. You will get very tired when tea is over."

"But you would not wish me to come away before I am tired, papa?"

"Oh! no, my love; but you will soon be tired. There will be a great many people talking at once. You will not like the noise."

"But, my dear sir," cried Mr. Weston, "if Emma comes away early, it will be breaking up the party."

"And no great harm if it does," said Mr. Woodhouse. "The sooner every party breaks up, the better."

"But you do not consider how it may appear to the Coles. Emma's going away directly after tea might be giving offence. They are good-natured people, and think little of their own claims; but still they must feel that any body's hurrying away is no great compliment; and Miss Woodhouse's doing it would be more thought of than any other person's in the room. You would not wish to disappoint and mortify the Coles, I am sure, sir; friendly, good sort of people as ever lived, and who have been your neighbours these ten years."

"No, upon no account in the world, Mr. Weston; I am much obliged to you for reminding me. I should be extremely sorry to be giving them any pain. I know what worthy people they are. Perry tells me that Mr. Cole never touches malt liquor. You would not think it to look at him, but he is bilious--Mr. Cole is very bilious. No, I would not be the means of giving them any pain. My dear Emma, we must consider this. I am sure, rather than run the risk of hurting Mr. and Mrs. Cole, you would stay a little longer than you might wish. You will not regard being tired. You will be perfectly safe, you know, among your friends."

"Oh yes, papa. I have no fears at all for myself; and I should have no scruples of staying as late as Mrs. Weston, but on your account. I am only afraid of your sitting up for me. I am not afraid of your not being exceedingly comfortable with Mrs. Goddard. She loves piquet, you know; but when she is gone home, I am afraid you will be sitting up by yourself, instead of going to bed at your usual time--and the idea of that would entirely destroy my comfort. You must promise me not to sit up."

He did, on the condition of some promises on her side: such as that, if she came home cold, she would be sure to warm herself thoroughly; if hungry, that she would take something to eat; that her own maid should sit up for her; and that Serle and the butler should see that every thing were safe in the house, as usual.

CHAPTER VIII
Frank Churchill came back again; and if he kept his father's dinner waiting, it was not known at Hartfield; for Mrs. Weston was too anxious for his being a favourite with Mr. Woodhouse, to betray any imperfection which could be concealed.

He came back, had had his hair cut, and laughed at himself with a very good grace, but without seeming really at all ashamed of what he had done. He had no reason to wish his hair longer, to conceal any confusion of face; no reason to wish the money unspent, to improve his spirits. He was quite as undaunted and as lively as ever; and, after seeing him, Emma thus moralised to herself:--

"I do not know whether it ought to be so, but certainly silly things do cease to be silly if they are done by sensible people in an impudent way. Wickedness is always wickedness, but folly is not always folly.--It depends upon the character of those who handle it. Mr. Knightley, he is not a trifling, silly young man. If he were, he would have done this differently. He would either have gloried in the achievement, or been ashamed of it. There would have been either the ostentation of a coxcomb, or the evasions of a mind too weak to defend its own vanities.--No, I am perfectly sure that he is not trifling or silly."

With Tuesday came the agreeable prospect of seeing him again, and for a longer time than hitherto; of judging of his general manners, and by inference, of the meaning of his manners towards herself; of guessing how soon it might be necessary for her to throw coldness into her air; and of fancying what the observations of all those might be, who were now seeing them together for the first time.

She meant to be very happy, in spite of the scene being laid at Mr. Cole's; and without being able to forget that among the failings of Mr. Elton, even in the days of his favour, none had disturbed her more than his propensity to dine with Mr. Cole.

Her father's comfort was amply secured, Mrs. Bates as well as Mrs. Goddard being able to come; and her last pleasing duty, before she left the house, was to pay her respects to them as they sat together after dinner; and while her father was fondly noticing the beauty of her dress, to make the two ladies all the amends in her power, by helping them to large slices of cake and full glasses of wine, for whatever unwilling self-denial his care of their constitution might have obliged them to practise during the meal.--She had provided a plentiful dinner for them; she wished she could know that they had been allowed to eat it.

She followed another carriage to Mr. Cole's door; and was pleased to see that it was Mr. Knightley's; for Mr. Knightley keeping no horses, having little spare money and a great deal of health, activity, and independence, was too apt, in Emma's opinion, to get about as he could, and not use his carriage so often as became the owner of Donwell Abbey. She had an opportunity now of speaking her approbation while warm from her heart, for he stopped to hand her out.

"This is coming as you should do," said she; "like a gentleman.-- I am quite glad to see you."

He thanked her, observing, "How lucky that we should arrive at the same moment! for, if we had met first in the drawing-room, I doubt whether you would have discerned me to be more of a gentleman than usual.-- You might not have distinguished how I came, by my look or manner."

"Yes I should, I am sure I should. There is always a look of consciousness or bustle when people come in a way which they know to be beneath them. You think you carry it off very well, I dare say, but with you it is a sort of bravado, an air of affected unconcern; I always observe it whenever I meet you under those circumstances. Now you have nothing to try for. You are not afraid of being supposed ashamed. You are not striving to look taller than any body else. Now I shall really be very happy to walk into the same room with you."

"Nonsensical girl!" was his reply, but not at all in anger.

Emma had as much reason to be satisfied with the rest of the party as with Mr. Knightley. She was received with a cordial respect which could not but please, and given all the consequence she could wish for. When the Westons arrived, the kindest looks of love, the strongest of admiration were for her, from both husband and wife;the son approached her with a cheerful eagerness which marked her as his peculiar object, and at dinner she found him seated by her--and, as she firmly believed, not without some dexterity on his side.

The party was rather large, as it included one other family, a proper unobjectionable country family, whom the Coles had the advantage of naming among their acquaintance, and the male part of Mr. Cox's family, the lawyer of Highbury. The less worthy females were to come in the evening, with Miss Bates, Miss Fairfax, and Miss Smith; but already, at dinner, they were too numerous for any subject of conversation to be general; and, while politics and Mr. Elton were talked over, Emma could fairly surrender all her attention to the pleasantness of her neighbour. The first remote sound to which she felt herself obliged to attend, was the name of Jane Fairfax. Mrs. Cole seemed to be relating something of her that was expected to be very interesting. She listened, and found it well worth listening to. That very dear part of Emma, her fancy, received an amusing supply. Mrs. Cole was telling that she had been calling on Miss Bates, and as soon as she entered the room had been struck by the sight of a pianoforte--a very elegant looking instrument--not a grand, but a large-sized square pianoforte; and the substance of the story, the end of all the dialogue which ensued of surprize, and inquiry, and congratulations on her side, and explanations on Miss Bates's, was, that this pianoforte had arrived from Broadwood's the day before, to the great astonishment of both aunt and niece--entirely unexpected; that at first, by Miss Bates's account, Jane herself was quite at a loss, quite bewildered to think who could possibly have ordered it-- but now, they were both perfectly satisfied that it could be from only one quarter;--of course it must be from Colonel Campbell.

"One can suppose nothing else," added Mrs. Cole, "and I was only surprized that there could ever have been a doubt. But Jane, it seems, had a letter from them very lately, and not a word was said about it. She knows their ways best; but I should not consider their silence as any reason for their not meaning to make the present. They might chuse to surprize her."

Mrs. Cole had many to agree with her; every body who spoke on the subject was equally convinced that it must come from Colonel Campbell, and equally rejoiced that such a present had been made; and there were enough ready to speak to allow Emma to think her own way, and still listen to Mrs. Cole.

"I declare, I do not know when I have heard any thing that has given me more satisfaction!--It always has quite hurt me that Jane Fairfax, who plays so delightfully, should not have an instrument. It seemed quite a shame, especially considering how many houses there are where fine instruments are absolutely thrown away. This is like giving ourselves a slap, to be sure! and it was but yesterday I was telling Mr. Cole, I really was ashamed to look at our new grand pianoforte in the drawing-room, while I do not know one note from another, and our little girls, who are but just beginning, perhaps may never make any thing of it; and there is poor Jane Fairfax, who is mistress of music, has not any thing of the nature of an instrument, not even the pitifullest old spinet in the world, to amuse herself with.--I was saying this to Mr. Cole but yesterday, and he quite agreed with me; only he is so particularly fond of music that he could not help indulging himself in the purchase, hoping that some of our good neighbours might be so obliging occasionally to put it to a better use than we can; and that really is the reason why the instrument was bought--or else I am sure we ought to be ashamed of it.--We are in great hopes that Miss Woodhouse may be prevailed with to try it this evening."

Miss Woodhouse made the proper acquiescence; and finding that nothing more was to be entrapped from any communication of Mrs. Cole's, turned to Frank Churchill.

"Why do you smile?" said she.

"Nay, why do you?"

"Me!--I suppose I smile for pleasure at Colonel Campbell's being so rich and so liberal.--It is a handsome present."

"Very."

"I rather wonder that it was never made before."

"Perhaps Miss Fairfax has never been staying here so long before."

"Or that he did not give her the use of their own instrument-- which must now be shut up in London, untouched by any body."

"That is a grand pianoforte, and he might think it too large for Mrs. Bates's house."

"You may say what you chuse--but your countenance testifies that your thoughts on this subject are very much like mine."

"I do not know. I rather believe you are giving me more credit for acuteness than I deserve. I smile because you smile, and shall probably suspect whatever I find you suspect; but at present I do not see what there is to question. If Colonel Campbell is not the person, who can be?"

"What do you say to Mrs. Dixon?"

"Mrs. Dixon! very true indeed. I had not thought of Mrs. Dixon. She must know as well as her father, how acceptable an instrument would be; and perhaps the mode of it, the mystery, the surprize, is more like a young woman's scheme than an elderly man's. It is Mrs. Dixon, I dare say. I told you that your suspicions wouldguide mine."

"If so, you must extend your suspicions and comprehend Mr. Dixon in them."

"Mr. Dixon.--Very well. Yes, I immediately perceive that it must be the joint present of Mr. and Mrs. Dixon. We were speaking the other day, you know, of his being so warm an admirer of her performance."

"Yes, and what you told me on that head, confirmed an idea which I had entertained before.--I do not mean to reflect upon the good intentions of either Mr. Dixon or Miss Fairfax, but I cannot help suspecting either that, after making his proposals to her friend,he had the misfortune to fall in love with her, or that he became conscious of a little attachment on her side. One might guess twenty things without guessing exactly the right; but I am sure there must be a particular cause for her chusing to come to Highbury instead of going with the Campbells to Ireland. Here, she must be leading a life of privation and penance; there it would have been all enjoyment. As to the pretence of trying her native air, I look upon that as a mere excuse.--In the summer it might have passed; but what can any body's native air do for them in the months of January, February, and March? Good fires and carriages would be much more to the purpose in most cases of delicate health, and I dare say in her's. I do not require you to adopt all my suspicions, though you make so noble a profession of doing it, but I honestly tell you what they are."

"And, upon my word, they have an air of great probability. Mr. Dixon's preference of her music to her friend's, I can answer for being very decided."

"And then, he saved her life. Did you ever hear of that?-- A water party; and by some accident she was falling overboard. He caught her."

"He did. I was there--one of the party."

"Were you really?--Well!--But you observed nothing of course, for it seems to be a new idea to you.--If I had been there, I think I should have made some discoveries."

"I dare say you would; but I, simple I, saw nothing but the fact, that Miss Fairfax was nearly dashed from the vessel and that Mr. Dixon caught her.--It was the work of a moment. And though the consequent shock and alarm was very great and much more durable--indeed I believe it was half an hour before any of us were comfortable again-- yet that was too general a sensation for any thing of peculiar anxiety to be observable. I do not mean to say, however, that you might not have made discoveries."

The conversation was here interrupted. They were called on to share in the awkwardness of a rather long interval between the courses, and obliged to be as formal and as orderly as the others; but when the table was again safely covered, when every corner dish was placed exactly right, and occupation and ease were generally restored, Emma said,

"The arrival of this pianoforte is decisive with me. I wanted to know a little more, and this tells me quite enough. Depend upon it, we shall soon hear that it is a present from Mr. and Mrs. Dixon."

"And if the Dixons should absolutely deny all knowledge of it we must conclude it to come from the Campbells."

"No, I am sure it is not from the Campbells. Miss Fairfax knows it is not from the Campbells, or they would have been guessed at first. She would not have been puzzled, had she dared fix on them. I may not have convinced you perhaps, but I am perfectly convinced myself that Mr. Dixon is a principal in the business."

"Indeed you injure me if you suppose me unconvinced. Your reasonings carry my judgment along with them entirely. At first, while I supposed you satisfied that Colonel Campbell was the giver, I saw it only as paternal kindness, and thought it the most natural thing in the world. But when you mentioned Mrs. Dixon, I felt how much more probable that it should be the tribute of warm female friendship. And now I can see it in no other light than as an offering of love."

There was no occasion to press the matter farther. The conviction seemed real; he looked as if he felt it. She said no more, other subjects took their turn; and the rest of the dinner passed away; the dessert succeeded, the children came in, and were talked to and admired amid the usual rate of conversation; a few clever things said, a few downright silly, but by much the larger proportion neither the one nor the other--nothing worse than everyday remarks, dull repetitions, old news, and heavy jokes.

The ladies had not been long in the drawing-room, before the other ladies, in their different divisions, arrived. Emma watched the entree of her own particular little friend; and if she could not exult in her dignity and grace, she could not only love the blooming sweetness and the artless manner, but could most heartily rejoice in that light, cheerful, unsentimental disposition which allowed her so many alleviations of pleasure, in the midst of the pangs of disappointed affection. There she sat--and who would have guessed how many tears she had been lately shedding? To be in company, nicely dressed herself and seeing others nicely dressed, to sit and smile and look pretty, and say nothing, was enough for the happiness of the present hour. Jane Fairfax did look and move superior; but Emma suspected she might have been glad to change feelings with Harriet, very glad to have purchased the mortification of having loved--yes, of having loved even Mr. Elton in vain--by the surrender of all the dangerous pleasure of knowing herself beloved by the husband of her friend.

In so large a party it was not necessary that Emma should approach her. She did not wish to speak of the pianoforte, she felt too much in the secret herself, to think the appearance of curiosity or interest fair, and therefore purposely kept at a distance; but by the others, the subject was almost immediately introduced, and she saw the blush of consciousness with which congratulations were received, the blush of guilt which accompanied the name of "my excellent friend Colonel Campbell."

Mrs. Weston, kind-hearted and musical, was particularly interested by the circumstance, and Emma could not help being amused at her perseverance in dwelling on the subject; and having so much to ask and to say as to tone, touch, and pedal, totally unsuspicious of that wish of saying as little about it as possible, which she plainly read in the fair heroine's countenance.

They were soon joined by some of the gentlemen; and the very first of the early was Frank Churchill. In he walked, the first and the handsomest; and after paying his compliments en passant to Miss Bates and her niece, made his way directly to the opposite side of the circle, where sat Miss Woodhouse; and till he could find a seat by her, would not sit at all. Emma divined what every body present must be thinking. She was his object, and every body must perceive it. She introduced him to her friend, Miss Smith, and, at convenient moments afterwards, heard what each thought of the other. "He had never seen so lovely a face, and was delighted with her naivete." And she, "Only to be sure it was paying him too great a compliment, but she did think there were some looks a little like Mr. Elton." Emma restrained her indignation, and only turned from her in silence.

Smiles of intelligence passed between her and the gentleman on first glancing towards Miss Fairfax; but it was most prudent to avoid speech. He told her that he had been impatient to leave the dining-room-- hated sitting long--was always the first to move when he could-- that his father, Mr. Knightley, Mr. Cox, and Mr. Cole, were left very busy over parish business--that as long as he had staid, however, it had been pleasant enough, as he had found them in general a set of gentlemanlike, sensible men; and spoke so handsomely of Highbury altogether--thought it so abundant in agreeable families-- that Emma began to feel she had been used to despise the place rather too much. She questioned him as to the society in Yorkshire--the extent of the neighbourhood about Enscombe, and the sort; and could make out from his answers that, as far as Enscombe was concerned, there was very little going on, that their visitings were among a range of great families, none very near; and that even when days were fixed, and invitations accepted, it was an even chance that Mrs. Churchill were not in health and spirits for going; that they made a point of visiting no fresh person; and that, though he had his separate engagements, it was not without difficulty, without considerable address at times, that he could get away, or introduce an acquaintance for a night. She saw that Enscombe could not satisfy, and that Highbury, taken at its best, might reasonably please a young man who had more retirement at home than he liked. His importance at Enscombe was very evident. He did not boast, but it naturally betrayed itself, that he had persuaded his aunt where his uncle could do nothing, and on her laughing and noticing it, he owned that he believed (excepting one or two points) he could with time persuade her to any thing. One of those points on which his influence failed, he then mentioned. He had wanted very much to go abroad--had been very eager indeed to be allowed to travel--but she would not hear of it. This had happened the year before. Now, he said, he was beginning to have no longer the same wish.

The unpersuadable point, which he did not mention, Emma guessed to be good behaviour to his father.

"I have made a most wretched discovery," said he, after a short pause.-- "I have been here a week to-morrow--half my time. I never knew days fly so fast. A week to-morrow!--And I have hardly begun to enjoy myself. But just got acquainted with Mrs. Weston, and others!-- I hate the recollection."

"Perhaps you may now begin to regret that you spent one whole day, out of so few, in having your hair cut."

"No," said he, smiling, "that is no subject of regret at all.I have no pleasure in seeing my friends, unless I can believe myself fit to be seen."

The rest of the gentlemen being now in the room, Emma found herself obliged to turn from him for a few minutes, and listen to Mr. Cole. When Mr. Cole had moved away, and her attention could be restored as before, she saw Frank Churchill looking intently across the room at Miss Fairfax, who was sitting exactly opposite.

"What is the matter?" said she.

He started. "Thank you for rousing me," he replied. "I believe I have been very rude; but really Miss Fairfax has done her hair in so odd a way--so very odd a way--that I cannot keep my eyes from her. I never saw any thing so outree!--Those curls!--This must be a fancy of her own. I see nobody else looking like her!-- I must go and ask her whether it is an Irish fashion. Shall I?-- Yes, I will--I declare I will--and you shall see how she takes it;-- whether she colours."

He was gone immediately; and Emma soon saw him standing before Miss Fairfax, and talking to her; but as to its effect on the young lady, as he had improvidently placed himself exactly between them, exactly in front of Miss Fairfax, she could absolutely distinguish nothing.

Before he could return to his chair, it was taken by Mrs. Weston.
"This is the luxury of a large party," said she:--"one can get near every body, and say every thing. My dear Emma, I am longing to talk to you. I have been making discoveries and forming plans, just like yourself, and I must tell them while the idea is fresh. Do you know how Miss Bates and her niece came here?"

"How?--They were invited, were not they?"

"Oh! yes--but how they were conveyed hither?--the manner of their coming?"

"They walked, I conclude. How else could they come?"

"Very true.--Well, a little while ago it occurred to me how very sad it would be to have Jane Fairfax walking home again, late at night, and cold as the nights are now. And as I looked at her, though I never saw her appear to more advantage, it struck me that she was heated, and would therefore be particularly liable to take cold. Poor girl! I could not bear the idea of it; so, as soon as Mr. Weston came into the room, and I could get at him, I spoke to him about the carriage. You may guess how readily he came into my wishes; and having his approbation, I made my way directly to Miss Bates, to assure her that the carriage would be at her service before it took us home; for I thought it would be making her comfortable at once. Good soul! she was as grateful as possible, you may be sure. `Nobody was ever so fortunate as herself!'--but with many, many thanks--`there was no occasion to trouble us, for Mr. Knightley's carriage had brought, and was to take them home again.' I was quite surprized;--very glad, I am sure; but really quite surprized. Such a very kind attention--and so thoughtful an attention!-- the sort of thing that so few men would think of. And, in short, from knowing his usual ways, I am very much inclined to think that it was for their accommodation the carriage was used at all. I do suspect he would not have had a pair of horses for himself, and that it was only as an excuse for assisting them."

"Very likely," said Emma--"nothing more likely. I know no man more likely than Mr. Knightley to do the sort of thing--to do anything really good-natured, useful, considerate, or benevolent. He is not a gallant man, but he is a very humane one; and this, considering Jane Fairfax's ill-health, would appear a case of humanity to him;--and for an act of unostentatious kindness, there is nobody whom I would fix on more than on Mr. Knightley. I know he had horses to-day--for we arrived together; and I laughed at him about it, but he said not a word that could betray."

"Well," said Mrs. Weston, smiling, "you give him credit for more simple, disinterested benevolence in this instance than I do; for while Miss Bates was speaking, a suspicion darted into my head, and I have never been able to get it out again. The more I think of it, the more probable it appears. In short, I have made a match between Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax. See the consequence of keeping you company!--What do you say to it?"

"Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax!" exclaimed Emma. "Dear Mrs. Weston, how could you think of such a thing?--Mr. Knightley!--Mr. Knightley must not marry!--You would not have little Henry cut out from Donwell?--Oh! no, no, Henry must have Donwell. I cannot at all consent to Mr. Knightley's marrying; and I am sure it is not at all likely. I am amazed that you should think of such a thing."

"My dear Emma, I have told you what led me to think of it. I do not want the match--I do not want to injure dear little Henry-- but the idea has been given me by circumstances; and if Mr. Knightley really wished to marry, you would not have him refrain on Henry's account, a boy of six years old, who knows nothing of the matter?"

"Yes, I would. I could not bear to have Henry supplanted.-- Mr. Knightley marry!--No, I have never had such an idea, and I cannot adopt it now. And Jane Fairfax, too, of all women!"

"Nay, she has always been a first favourite with him, as you very well know."

"But the imprudence of such a match!"

"I am not speaking of its prudence; merely its probability."

"I see no probability in it, unless you have any better foundation than what you mention. His good-nature, his humanity, as I tell you, would be quite enough to account for the horses. He has a great regard for the Bateses, you know, independent of Jane Fairfax-- and is always glad to shew them attention. My dear Mrs. Weston, do not take to match-making. You do it very ill. Jane Fairfax mistress of the Abbey!--Oh! no, no;--every feeling revolts. For his own sake, I would not have him do so mad a thing."

"Imprudent, if you please--but not mad. Excepting inequality of fortune, and perhaps a little disparity of age, I can see nothing unsuitable."

"But Mr. Knightley does not want to marry. I am sure he has not the least idea of it. Do not put it into his head. Why should he marry?-- He is as happy as possible by himself; with his farm, and his sheep, and his library, and all the parish to manage; and he is extremely fond of his brother's children. He has no occasion to marry, either to fill up his time or his heart."

"My dear Emma, as long as he thinks so, it is so; but if he really loves Jane Fairfax--"

"Nonsense! He does not care about Jane Fairfax. In the way of love, I am sure he does not. He would do any good to her, or her family; but--"

"Well," said Mrs. Weston, laughing, "perhaps the greatest good he could do them, would be to give Jane such a respectable home."

"If it would be good to her, I am sure it would be evil to himself; a very shameful and degrading connexion. How would he bear to have Miss Bates belonging to him?--To have her haunting the Abbey, and thanking him all day long for his great kindness in marrying Jane?-- `So very kind and obliging!--But he always had been such a very kind neighbour!' And then fly off, through half a sentence, to her mother's old petticoat. `Not that it was such a very old petticoat either--for still it would last a great while--and, indeed, she must thankfully say that their petticoats were all very strong.'"

"For shame, Emma! Do not mimic her. You divert me against my conscience. And, upon my word, I do not think Mr. Knightley would be much disturbed by Miss Bates. Little things do not irritate him. She might talk on; and if he wanted to say any thing himself, he would only talk louder, and drown her voice. But the question is not, whether it would be a bad connexion for him, but whether he wishes it; and I think he does. I have heard him speak, and so must you, so very highly of Jane Fairfax! The interest he takes in her-- his anxiety about her health--his concern that she should have no happier prospect! I have heard him express himself so warmly on those points!--Such an admirer of her performance on the pianoforte, and of her voice! I have heard him say that he could listen to her for ever. Oh! and I had almost forgotten one idea that occurred to me--this pianoforte that has been sent here by somebody-- though we have all been so well satisfied to consider it a present from the Campbells, may it not be from Mr. Knightley? I cannot help suspecting him. I think he is just the person to do it, even without being in love."

"Then it can be no argument to prove that he is in love. But I do not think it is at all a likely thing for him to do. Mr. Knightley does nothing mysteriously."
"I have heard him lamenting her having no instrument repeatedly; oftener than I should suppose such a circumstance would, in the common course of things, occur to him."

"Very well; and if he had intended to give her one, he would have told her so."

"There might be scruples of delicacy, my dear Emma. I have a very strong notion that it comes from him. I am sure he was particularly silent when Mrs. Cole told us of it at dinner."

"You take up an idea, Mrs. Weston, and run away with it; as you have many a time reproached me with doing. I see no sign of attachment-- I believe nothing of the pianoforte--and proof only shall convince me that Mr. Knightley has any thought of marrying Jane Fairfax."

They combated the point some time longer in the same way; Emma rather gaining ground over the mind of her friend; for Mrs. Weston was the most used of the two to yield; till a little bustle in the room shewed them that tea was over, and the instrument in preparation;-- and at the same moment Mr. Cole approaching to entreat Miss Woodhouse would do them the honour of trying it. Frank Churchill, of whom, in the eagerness of her conversation with Mrs. Weston, she had been seeing nothing, except that he had found a seat by Miss Fairfax, followed Mr. Cole, to add his very pressing entreaties; and as, in every respect, it suited Emma best to lead, she gave a very proper compliance. She knew the limitations of her own powers too well to attempt more than she could perform with credit; she wanted neither taste nor spirit in the little things which are generally acceptable, and could accompany her own voice well. One accompaniment to her song took her agreeably by surprize--a second, slightly but correctly taken by Frank Churchill. Her pardon was duly begged at the close of the song, and every thing usual followed. He was accused of having a delightful voice, and a perfect knowledge of music; which was properly denied; and that he knew nothing of the matter, and had no voice at all, roundly asserted. They sang together once more; and Emma would then resign her place to Miss Fairfax, whose performance, both vocal and instrumental, she never could attempt to conceal from herself, was infinitely superior to her own.

With mixed feelings, she seated herself at a little distance from the numbers round the instrument, to listen. Frank Churchill sang again. They had sung together once or twice, it appeared, at Weymouth. But the sight of Mr. Knightley among the most attentive, soon drew away half Emma's mind; and she fell into a train of thinking on the subject of Mrs. Weston's suspicions, to which the sweet sounds of the united voices gave only momentary interruptions. Her objections to Mr. Knightley's marrying did not in the least subside. She could see nothing but evil in it. It would be a great disappointment to Mr. John Knightley; consequently to Isabella. A real injury to the children--a most mortifying change, and material loss to them all;--a very great deduction from her father's daily comfort--and, as to herself, she could not at all endure the idea of Jane Fairfax at Donwell Abbey. A Mrs. Knightley for them all to give way to!--No--Mr. Knightley must never marry. Little Henry must remain the heir of Donwell.

Presently Mr. Knightley looked back, and came and sat down by her. They talked at first only of the performance. His admiration was certainly very warm; yet she thought, but for Mrs. Weston, it would not have struck her. As a sort of touchstone, however, she began to speak of his kindness in conveying the aunt and niece; and though his answer was in the spirit of cutting the matter short, she believed it to indicate only his disinclination to dwell on any kindness of his own.

"I often feel concern," said she, "that I dare not make our carriage more useful on such occasions. It is not that I am without the wish; but you know how impossible my father would deem it that James should put-to for such a purpose."

"Quite out of the question, quite out of the question," he replied;-- "but you must often wish it, I am sure." And he smiled with such seeming pleasure at the conviction, that she must proceed another step.

"This present from the Campbells," said she--"this pianoforte is very kindly given."

"Yes," he replied, and without the smallest apparent embarrassment.-- "But they would have done better had they given her notice of it. Surprizes are foolish things. The pleasure is not enhanced, and the inconvenience is often considerable. I should have expected better judgment in Colonel Campbell."

From that moment, Emma could have taken her oath that Mr. Knightley had had no concern in giving the instrument. But whether he were entirely free from peculiar attachment--whether there were no actual preference--remained a little longer doubtful. Towards the end of Jane's second song, her voice grew thick.

"That will do," said he, when it was finished, thinking aloud-- "you have sung quite enough for one evening--now be quiet."

Another song, however, was soon begged for. "One more;--they would not fatigue Miss Fairfax on any account, and would only ask for one more." And Frank Churchill was heard to say, "I think you could manage this without effort; the first part is so very trifling. The strength of the song falls on the second."

Mr. Knightley grew angry.

"That fellow," said he, indignantly, "thinks of nothing but shewing off his own voice. This must not be." And touching Miss Bates, who at that moment passed near--"Miss Bates, are you mad, to let your niece sing herself hoarse in this manner? Go, and interfere. They have no mercy on her."

Miss Bates, in her real anxiety for Jane, could hardly stay even to be grateful, before she stept forward and put an end to all farther singing. Here ceased the concert part of the evening, for Miss Woodhouse and Miss Fairfax were the only young lady performers; but soon (within five minutes) the proposal of dancing-- originating nobody exactly knew where--was so effectually promoted by Mr. and Mrs. Cole, that every thing was rapidly clearing away, to give proper space. Mrs. Weston, capital in her country-dances, was seated, and beginning an irresistible waltz; and Frank Churchill,
coming up with most becoming gallantry to Emma, had secured her hand, and led her up to the top.

While waiting till the other young people could pair themselves off, Emma found time, in spite of the compliments she was receiving on her voice and her taste, to look about, and see what became of Mr. Knightley. This would be a trial. He was no dancer in general. If he were to be very alert in engaging Jane Fairfax now, it might augur something. There was no immediate appearance. No; he was talking to Mrs. Cole-- he was looking on unconcerned; Jane was asked by somebody else, and he was still talking to Mrs. Cole.

Emma had no longer an alarm for Henry; his interest was yet safe; and she led off the dance with genuine spirit and enjoyment. Not more than five couple could be mustered; but the rarity and the suddenness of it made it very delightful, and she found herself well matched in a partner. They were a couple worth looking at.

Two dances, unfortunately, were all that could be allowed. It was growing late, and Miss Bates became anxious to get home, on her mother's account. After some attempts, therefore, to be permitted to begin again, they were obliged to thank Mrs. Weston, look sorrowful, and have done.

"Perhaps it is as well," said Frank Churchill, as he attended Emma to her carriage. "I must have asked Miss Fairfax, and her languid dancing would not have agreed with me, after your's."




    第七章
    第二天,当爱玛听说弗兰克•邱吉尔去伦敦只是为了理发,他在她心目中的形象不免受到了某种损害。早餐时,他好像一时心血来潮,乘一辆马车上了路,准备晚饭前赶回来。然而,他此行并没有别的想法,目的只有一个,那就是去理发。当然,为了理发而来回跑三十多英里路,本来也无可厚非;话又说回来,他这样的行为跟花花公子差不多,而且实在没有意思。爱玛对此不敢苟同。昨天她觉得他热情大方、生活俭朴、很有头脑,可是今天却判若两人。虚荣心、挥霍无度、朝三暮四、躁动等因素想必在影响着他,且不说是好的还是坏的影响;全然不顾他父亲和威斯顿太太是否高兴,这样做会给人留下什么印象,也许别人会说三道四,等等诸如此类,他对这一切置若罔闻,毫不在乎。他父亲只觉得他有些像纨绔子弟,并不以为然。而威斯顿太太显然持不同的看法,要知道她只是轻描淡写地提了一句,只是说——也许年轻人都会有各自荒诞不经的想法,“仅此而已,别无它论。
    除了这点遗憾外,在爱玛看来,她的朋友对他本人的印象总的说来都很好。威斯顿太太随时都会夸奖他热情,跟他在一起非常愉快——她发现她喜欢他这样的性格。看样子,他豁达开朗,心脑开阔——的确很活跃,也很高兴。她认为,他的想法并没有什么不对的地方,而且绝大部分一定都是对的。他总是兴致勃勃地谈论他的舅舅。他对此津津乐道——说假如没人去冒犯他舅舅,那他舅舅是世上最好的人。尽管他对他舅妈印象不太好,可是他坦诚,舅妈心地善良、和蔼可亲,而且好像看样子对她会永远怀着一种崇敬的心情。由此看来,他的前途一片光明。如果没有那个理发的想法在作祟,那么他在她心目中的那个形象依然高大。即使他没有对她产生真正的爱情,至少可以说跟那种爱已相差无几了,只不过由于她本人漠然处之,这种感情才没有继续发展下去——(要知道她坚决孑然一身)——总而言之,他们俩共同认识的人都给他作了很高的评价,都把他选为她的对象。
    威斯顿先生从自己的角度出发,不光是那些解释,还认为他有一个更有分量的优点。他要她知道,弗兰克对她一见倾心——觉得她美丽而可爱。他拥有那么多的优点,她也就认为自己不应该再说三道四了。威斯顿太太曾说过,“年轻人都会有各自荒诞不经的想法。”
    他在萨里刚刚认识了一些人,而其中有一个人并不宽大地原谅他。总之,登威尔和海伯利这两个教区的人们对他评价都很公正。像这样英俊潇洒的小伙子——这样一个彬彬有礼,非常快乐的小伙子,哪怕有些闪失,大家也都会对他宽容。可是,其中有这样一个人,要知道他喜欢吹毛求疵,对笑容或鞠躬无动于衷——这就是奈特利先生。这件事他是在哈特菲尔德听说的,当时他未置可否。然而,爱玛后来发现,奈特利有一次在看报纸时曾嘀咕过,“嗯!他果然是个轻浮的笨蛋。”她想要跟他理论一番。可是,当她冷静下来以后,她便发现他无非是想发泄一下,而并非想无理取闹!这样一来,她也就没有去计较。
    从一方面来说,威斯顿夫妇带来了不好的消息,而从另一方面来讲,他们今天上午的来访却很及时。在哈特菲尔德时,他们俩之间发生了一件事,爱玛很想听听他们的看法!特别令人欣慰的是,他们的所思所想正是爱玛迫切需要的。
    原来是这么回事:柯尔一家已经在海伯利住了好多年,他们心地善良、从不吝啬、朴实无华。不过,他们是做买卖的生意人,出身贫贱,并没有什么绅士风度。他们初来乍到时,日子过得并不宽裕,跟左邻右舍很少打交道,即使打交道,也从不大手大脚地花钱。可是,近年来,他们时来运转,生意兴隆,他们的收入大大增加了。由于日子过得越来越红火,他们的视野也开阔了。他们想广交朋友,需要一所宽敞的住房。于是,他们修建了住宅,还雇了佣人,各种消费都提高了档次。这时,无论是财产,还是生活方式,与在哈特菲尔德的那一家已经不相上下。他们喜欢结交朋友,并新建了餐厅,以便接待赴宴的客人。他们已经搞过好几次宴会了,其中绝大部分是单身汉。爱玛想他们也许不敢邀请那些上流人家,——不会邀请登威尔、哈特菲尔德、伦多尔斯的。即便他们邀请了,她无论如何也不会去参加。大家都了解她父亲的秉性,她对此有些遗憾。这样的话,她不接受邀请就不会像她所期待的那么有意义了。当然,柯尔夫妇也并非一无是处,可是应该让他们知道,他们邀请名贵显要是不合适的。她担心的是,只有她去跟他们讲这件事。她对奈特利先生已经失望了,对威斯顿先生更是如此。
    好几个星期以前,她已经决定要对柯尔夫妇自以为是的行为伺机侮辱一下,然而正当这一时刻即将到来之时,她现在却有了异样的感受。柯尔夫妇已经邀请登威尔和伦多尔斯去他们家做客,可是她本人和她父亲却被他们冷落了。威斯顿太太解释说,“我相信,他们不敢贸然地邀请你们。他们知道你们一般不会在外面吃饭的。”不过,这个理由显得苍白无力。她认为自己一定能挡得住诱惑;然而,当她想到他们邀请的客人正是她想要见到的那些人后,这一念头在她脑海里不断闪现。如果他们也邀请了她,她根本不知道是否能够坚决不接受邀请。晚上,哈丽埃特和贝茨一家都要去那里。前一天,他们在海伯利附近漫步时曾经提及过此事。当时,她说不参加,弗兰克•邱吉尔还感到可惜呢。那晚莫非以舞会而告终吗!这是他提的问题。就这么一个可能性,一想起来,爱玛更为生气。只有她孤家寡人保持那高贵的身份,即便认为他们不邀请她是出于一种礼貌,其实也不过是精神胜利法而已。
    请柬送来时,威斯顿夫妇正好来哈特菲尔德。爱玛觉得由衷的欣慰。要知道,虽然她看了请柬后的第一感觉是,“肯定不会接受邀请,”可是,她还是想征求一下他们的意见;他们马上劝说她接受邀请,爱玛也答应了。
    爱玛坦言说,经过仔细斟酌后,她也想去赴会。柯尔夫妇真心实意——足以显示其良苦用心——对她父亲极尽关怀。”本拟早日恳请光临寒舍,只等折叠屏风择日从伦敦运来。希望屏风能御寒挡风,敬请伍德豪斯先生光临。”总之,爱玛马上同意了。他们急忙商量好了一些办法,以使伍德豪斯先生心情愉快——还商量好了得有个人陪着他,要是贝茨太太胜任不了,那就让高达德太太陪他——还要做好伍德豪斯的工作,征得他同意,近期女儿有事要出去一个晚上。她不希望他也想跟她一起去;要知道,赴宴的客人太多了,而且一定玩得很晚。他很快就答应了。
    “我可不习惯去别人家参加宴会,”他说,“我向来不喜欢。爱玛也是这个想法。时间太晚了,对我们来说不合适。我对柯尔夫妇的这种做法感到很遗憾。我想,假如今夏随便哪天下午他们来和我们一起品茶消遣——邀请我们一起散散步,那就好得多。他们可以这样去做,要知道这样一来,时间安排得相当合理,我们也可以趁早往家赶,否则,时间太晚,我们回不了家。我不想被夏天傍晚的露水弄湿。可是,他们热切期待着亲爱的爱玛能和他们共进晚餐,加之你们俩和奈特利先生也都在那里,这样的话,她就会得到照料,那我也就放行了。真希望天气不潮不冷,也别刮风下雨。”接着,他朝威斯顿太太转过脸来,戏谑她说!“啊(泰勒小 姐,要是你还没结婚的话,我就把你留在这里啦。”
    “啊,先生,”威斯顿先生大声地说,“要知道泰勒小 姐是我的人,只要我力所能及,我应该代她而为之。倘若你不反对,我马上便去把高达德太太给你找来。”
    然而,当听说马上要做的事情后,伍德豪斯先生不但没有安静下来,相反更加忐忑不安。两位女士知道该用什么方法来使他安下心来。威斯顿先生必须沉默不言。一切都计划好了。
    这样一来,伍德豪斯立刻就安心了,也能跟平时一样讲话了。”见到高达德太太,真是很高兴。我对她怀有深深的敬意。爱玛应该给她去封信,邀请她过来一趟。詹姆斯可以去送这封信。可是,首先要给柯尔太太写封回信。”
    “我亲爱的,你尽量要写得婉转些,代我向他们道歉。你就写我感觉身体不太舒服,想在家中静养,因此不能如约赴宴。甭说,一开头要先写上我的问候。我想你会妥善处理好的,用不着教你怎么做。可别忘了通知一下詹姆斯,周二要用马车。他陪着你去,我就放心多了。那条新路修好后,我们只走过一趟。可是我想,路上不会出什么问题,你会平安无事地到达那儿的。到目的地后,要记住告诉他什么时候去接你。最好提前一点。你不会在那里坐得太晚。茶余饭后,你就会感到疲倦了。”
    “爸爸,总不能还没累就急于回家吧?”
    “哦,我亲爱的,你会马上感到精疲力尽的。那么多人七嘴八舌,乱哄哄的。你会讨厌那种喧闹声的。”
    “不过,我亲爱的先生,”这时,威斯顿先生大声开口道,“如果爱玛早些就离开,那大家也会跟着走的。”
    “那也无所谓,”伍德豪斯先生说,“要知道,天下没有不散的宴席。”
    “但是,你可知道柯尔夫妇会有什么想法。爱玛刚喝完茶立刻便走,他们一定会不高兴的。他们性情温和,一般会设身处地地替别人着想。可是,不管怎么说,要是有人中途退场,他们还是觉得挺难堪的;更何况,要是伍德豪斯小 姐这样干,那更会引起人家的不悦。我断定,先生,你是不想让柯尔夫妇失望和生气的。要知道,他们心地善良!待人热情,你们彼此已经相识十多年了啊。”
    “威斯顿先生,是不能这样做,决不能。幸亏你及时提示,我感激不尽。给他们任何伤害,我都会内疚不已的。我知道他们很受人尊敬。佩里跟我说过,柯尔先生从未喝过啤酒。不过他很容易生气。关于这一点,你从他的外表上看是很难发现的。不,我可不想给他们任何痛苦。亲爱的爱玛,我们最好仔细考虑一下。我相信,你会在那里多坐一会儿,而不给柯尔夫妇造成任何伤害。你会全然不顾是否身心疲惫。你知道,跟朋友们在一起,你不会有什么闪失的。”
    “啊,是的,爸爸。我早已对自己置之度外,我会一直陪着威斯顿太太,可是我倒挺担心你的。我生怕你一直坐着等我回来。
    至于高达德太太陪着你是否舒服,我并没放在心上。你知道,她喜欢玩纸牌。可是,她走之后,我怕你独自一人坐着等我,而不按时睡觉。想到这个,我就没有心思玩了。你必须答应我,不一直坐着等我回来。”
    他答应了,但得有条件,那就是她也必须答应他一些事。譬如说吧,如果她回来时感觉冷,那就得先暖和一下身子。如果感到饿,就吃点东西。她自己的佣人必须一直坐着等她回来。赛尔和男佣人必须对屋里仔细检查一番,看看有什么问题没有。
    第八章
    弗兰克•邱吉尔再次回来了。假如他让他的父亲不等他一起共进晚餐,那么,哈特菲尔德的人也不会晓得。要知道,威斯顿太太打心眼里企盼他能讨伍德豪斯先生的喜欢,即使他有欠缺,只要能隐藏得住,她就决不向外界吐露半个字。
    他理完发回来后,坦然地自我嘲笑了一番,不过毫无疑问,他对自己的这种做法并未感到内疚。他相信,事实上他毫无必要将那长发留着去掩盖脸部的某些缺憾;也毫无必要把那理发的钱节省下来而让自己感到某种快感。他依然如先前那样朝气蓬勃,勇猛刚毅。当爱玛见到他后,这样为自己辩护着:!我不知道究竟该不该这样,可是,假如聪明人稀里糊涂地干了件蠢事,那么事实上这种蠢事就算不得什么。要知道,坏事终究是坏事,而傻事却不一样了,那要根据当事人的道德品质来判断。譬如说奈特利先生,他不是冒冒失失的家伙。假如是这样,那他就不会去干了。要是他干了这件事,他不是为此感到自豪,就是为此感到内疚。或者跟花花公子似的自我吹捧,或者像软弱无能(不敢保护自己的虚荣心的人那样躲避。不,我确信,他不是那种冒失的傻小子。”
    快要到星期二了,她又能再次幸福地跟他见面,而且此次他们在一起的时间要比以前更长。这样一来,她可以对他总的态度作一下判断,并且揣摩一下他对她究竟是怎么看的;可以推测她需在何时装出冷淡的样子;可以想像一下,那些第一次看到他们约会的人会怎么想。
    他们将在柯尔家里见面。在她心中挥之不去,甚至于她跟埃尔顿先生有着某种千丝万缕的关系时,她对他最反感的就是他喜欢与柯尔先生呆在一起吃饭。不管怎样,她还是准备兴高采烈地去赴会。
    至于她的父亲,大可不必对他操心了。高达德太太和贝茨太太都能来陪他。她在走之前最后做的令人愉快的事是,在她们吃完饭呆在一起时向她们表示深深的谢意;在她父亲正在仔细看着她那件漂亮的衣服时,她必须递给她们大块的蛋糕,替她们倒满酒杯,尽量满足两位太太,要知道他疼爱她们的身体,她们刚才就餐时不得不违心地少吃点。她为她们做了一顿美味可口的佳肴;她想能够知道她们可以随心所欲地满足自己的胃口。
    她随着另一辆马车来到柯尔先生家。在门口,她发现那辆马车是奈特利先生的,她不由得兴奋异常;要知道他没有养马,也没什么零花钱,但拥有的是很棒的身体、鲜明的个性和独立自主的精神。爱玛认为,他交际广泛,以登威尔教堂主人的身份原本应该乘马车外出,可他并不怎么用马车。他站住了,将她扶下马车来,她感到十分欣慰。这时,她由衷地钦佩他。
    “这才像位绅士样,”她说,“本该如此嘛。很高兴,能在这里跟你见面。”
    他也道了谢,说:“真是巧合啊,我们同时来到这里;要知道,假如我们在客厅里相遇,那我对你能否还会发现我比平时更像一位绅士深感怀疑了。你可不能仅仅从外表上来推测我是如何来的啊。”
    “我一定能看得出来。一般来说,如果一个人知道自己以自惭形秽的方式出现时,那他总有一种羞愧感,内心里总是忐忑不安。或许你以为装得很成功,自以为看不出破绽来,可是,总给人一种矫揉造作和故作深沉的感觉。在任何时候、任何情况下,只要我们碰到一起,我对你总会有这种感觉。此时此刻,你大可不必虚张声势。你甭担心别人以为你不好意思。你也不必试图装出一副高贵的样子。此时,我确实很荣幸能和你在这间屋子里相遇。”
    “你这丫头真逗!”他答道,不过他一点儿也没生气。爱玛对所有的人都感到满意,包括对奈特利先生。令她高兴的是,人家热情真挚地接待了她;大家都那么看重她,也正如她所希望的那样。当威斯顿一家来到时,柯尔夫妇十分亲热地注视着她,热诚地对她大加赞许。这时,他们的儿子神气活现地向她跑来,这就意味着她是他的特殊佳宾。用餐时,她看到他就坐在自己身边——像她所确信的那样,这方面他还算很机敏。
    这次宴会非常有声势,要知道还邀请到了另一个家庭——一个地地道道的绅士人家。在所有的亲朋好友中,柯尔夫妇能有幸结识这样的人家,常为之自豪和荣幸。此外,来宾中还有海伯利的律师柯克斯先生家的几位先生。像贝茨小 姐、菲尔费克斯小 姐和史密斯小 姐这些身份低于他们的女士们只能晚上赶到这里。不过,用餐时,由于人多嘴杂,不可能聊什么相同的话题。谈论完有关时事和埃尔顿先生的话题后,爱玛可以仔细地倾听别人的谈话。这时,有人提到简•菲尔费克斯的名字,引起了爱玛的极大兴趣。原来是柯尔太太好像正在讲一件有关她的十分有趣的事。她听了一下,认为很有意思。要知道,爱玛富于幻想,这样又有了一个素材供给她发挥想像了。这时,柯尔太太正在讲她去拜访了贝茨小 姐;刚走进屋里,便看到一架非常精致的钢琴,她禁不住吃了一惊;这是一架大尺寸的长方形钢琴。她讲这个故事,以及讲接下来的那一大堆惊奇、询问、祝贺和贝茨小 姐所作的解释等等,目的只有一个,无非是想说明那架钢琴是前天布罗德伍德商店!送来的,姨妈和外甥女都觉得挺纳闷儿——实在是超乎所料想的。据贝茨小 姐所讲,起初连简也弄不懂是怎么回事,谁会送给她这样的礼物。不过如今,答案已经有了:只有一个人——那就是坎贝尔上校。
    “非他莫属,”柯尔太太接着说道,“假如还不相信,那我只能感到惊奇。可是,好像他们最近刚给简写了封信,字里行间并没有透露该事。她对他们非常了解。不过在我看来,不能因为他们不说出来,就说不是他们送的。可能他们有意给她一个惊喜。”许多人都跟柯尔太太的想法一致。他们都相信肯定是坎贝尔上校送的。大家都感到高兴,坎贝尔上校给她送了这样一件礼物。还远未聊完,爱玛一边继续听柯尔太太接着讲,一边若有所思。
    “我给大家讲一件最使我感到满意的事儿。简•菲尔费克斯弹得一手好琴,可是却没有钢琴可弹。我一直耿耿于怀。特别是想到,有好多人家买了钢琴,但是闲置一旁,真让人觉得难受。我们羞得无地自容,确实如此!昨天我还跟柯尔先生讲过,一看到放在客厅里的那架崭新的大钢琴,我就觉得丢人。我连音符都不识,而我们的几位小女孩只是刚刚起步,大概永远也学不出什么名堂来。可是,那位可怜的简•菲尔费克斯琴弹得那么动人心弦,却没有工具,就连那旧式的古钢琴*也没有。昨天我和柯尔先生聊天时,他对我的看法非常赞同。然而,他对音乐怀有极大的兴趣,因此买了一架钢琴。我们自己水平有限,希望哪位朋友有机会能来好好地弹一弹。他的确为此目的才把那架钢琴买下来的——否则的话,我们心里会感到很不自在的。今晚我们敬请伍德豪斯小 姐露一手。”
    这时,伍德豪斯小 姐默默地点头答应,而且表现得恰到好处。她已经意识到,柯尔太太再不会讲出什么新鲜事了。于是,她将脸向弗兰克•邱吉尔转了过去。!布罗德伍德商店:伦敦一家著名的钢琴专卖店。
    *古钢琴:早期的一种有键乐器,类似于大键琴。
    “你干吗笑——她说。
    “没有,那你干吗笑——”我!我想,我之所以这样,是因为坎贝尔上校居然那么阔气,那么大方。要知道,那件礼物是非常贵重的。”
    “昂贵的礼物。”
    “我感到困惑不解的是,以前干吗不送给她。”
    “或者是由于菲尔费克斯小 姐以前从没在这里住过这么长时间啊。”
    “也许是,他不许她弹他们自己的琴。那架钢琴想必现在闲置在伦敦,没有谁去用它。”
    “那架钢琴很大。也许他以为琴太大了,贝茨太太的房子搁不下。”
    “随你怎么说——不过,从你面部的表情可以看出,你和我有类似的意见。”
    “我不知道。我想,你过分抬举我了,我可没那么敏感。由于你的感染,我才笑的。你的猜测会启发我作同样的猜测。可是,现在我还想不出别的什么来。假如不是坎贝尔,那又是谁送的呢——
    “有没有可能是狄克逊太太送的呢——
    “狄克逊太太!确实,你讲得没错。我怎么就没有想到她呢。她像她父亲,想必知道,送钢琴是深受欢迎的。而送琴的方式令人莫名其妙,困惑不解,此举更像是年轻女人干的,而老人一般不会这么突发奇想。也许正是狄克逊太太。我说过,看到你猜测什么,我可能也会潜移默化的。”
    “这样一来,你的思维就该更开阔些,把狄克逊先生也算进去。”
    “狄克逊先生!没错。我立刻意识到了,肯定是狄克逊夫妇俩一起送的。你知道,那天我们还聊起过,他对她的演奏赞不绝口。”
    “很好,你这一席话使我顿开茅塞。我并非想对狄克逊先生或者菲尔费克斯小 姐有什么非议,不过我总忍不住要猜测,也许他在跟她的朋友谈恋爱时,情不自禁地喜欢上了她,也许他意识到她对他有了非分之想。一个人可以猜二十次,可一次也没有猜中。但是,我相信,她不陪着坎贝尔夫妇去爱尔兰而偏要来海伯利不可,一定另有图谋。她在这里得过一种艰辛的生活,还要对过去进行忏悔;而在那里,却完全是另一码事。要说她回乡下呼吸新鲜空气,我想这仅仅是找个理由而已。如果是在夏天,那倒合情合理。然而在一月、二月和三月,乡下的空气有什么好呢?豪华的马车和烧得很旺的炉火对绝大部分柔弱的身体来说有百利而无一害,她的身体大概也是如此。虽说你那么郑重地宣称你会这样去干,可是我不想要你完全相信我的推测。然而,我讲的全是实话。”
    “说心里话,这很有可能。狄克逊一听到她弹琴,便心花怒放,喜形于色;而他,并不怎么喜欢听她朋友演奏。我肯定,确有其事。”
    “更何况,他是她的救命恩人。你听说过那件事吗?有一次,他们一群人在海滨玩;突然发生了意外情况,她不幸从船上跌落水中。当时,说时迟,那时快,他一把将她抓住。”
    “他迅速将她抓住。当时我也在场——跟他们那群人在一块儿。”
    “真有这事!啊?不过,你当然不会有什么新的发现,要知道对你来说,这本身好像就是新鲜事儿。如果当时我在现场,我相信,我会有所察觉。”
    “你大概会。而我,并没去多想,只发现菲尔费克斯小 姐几乎要跌落水中,就在这千钧一发之际,狄克逊先生迅速地将她抓住——那只是一眨眼的功夫。这引起了很大的反响,而且持续了一段时间——我的确相信。大约过了半个钟头。我们大家才安静下来——不过大伙儿都惊慌失措。因此也就很难发现有人特别着急。可是。我的意思并非指。你不可能有什么察觉。”就在此时。谈话被中断了。上一道菜上完后到下一道菜上来之前。这段时间比较长。他们只得一起忍受由此而带来的难堪场面。只得像别人那样正襟危坐;默然无语。直至下一道菜又上来以后。餐厅里又活跃起来了。爱玛说道“我想。送这架钢琴。其意义颇深。我本想再打听一些情况。这样一来。我已经心知肚明了。你可以相信。我们一会儿就会听到别人说。那是狄克逊夫妇送的礼物。”
    “要是狄克逊先生和狄克逊太太都不承认。说他们根本不知此事。那我们只能推测是坎贝尔夫妇送的。”
    “不。我相信。坎贝尔夫妇是不会送的。菲尔费克斯小 姐心里清楚。坎贝尔夫妇不会送给她这个礼物。否则。最初就会猜想到他们。如果她敢保证是坎贝尔夫妇送的。那就不值得大惊小怪了。你也许一时还未想通。不过我完全相信。狄克逊先生非常有嫌疑。”
    “假如你觉得我还未想通。那你就错了。我正是根据你的推测。才得出相应的结论。一开始。我觉得你断定是坎贝尔上校送的礼物。当时。我认为那纯属人之常情。要知道那是出于父亲般的仁爱。可是。当你谈及狄克逊太太时。我又以为那可能是热情的女友送的。可现在呢。我觉得那更可能是情人送的了。”
    没有必要去纠缠于此事。他好像真有这样的想法;看样子。
    他信以为真了。于是。她沉默片刻。接着。他们又聊到别的话题上去了。吃完饭后。甜食端了上来。孩子们也一起进屋了。大家礼节性地跟孩子们聊了聊。并说了几句恭维话。在大家的闲言碎语中可以听出。有的妙语连珠。有的百无聊赖。但更多的是单调寡味的平常话——陈旧的消息、下流的笑话、平常的所见所闻和陈词滥调。
    女士们刚在客厅里坐了一会儿,这时,其他女客人们就陆续走进来了。爱玛眼瞅着她特别喜欢的小朋友也来到了。她不但为她那年轻貌美•端庄大方•温文尔雅而啧啧称羡,而且还喜欢她那种轻松愉快•无忧无虑的性格。这种性格减轻了不少因失恋而产生的痛苦。她呆在那里——谁会知道最近她又流了多少眼泪呢?能有幸跟大家团聚,她把自己收拾得利利索索,别人也都打扮得花枝招展。她面露笑意地坐在那里,一声不吭,看上去美不胜收——这表明此时此刻她的心情是挺愉悦的。简•菲尔费克斯仪态和举止的确与众不同。可是爱玛猜测,她可能喜欢跟哈丽埃特交换一下心境,很想用那种危险的乐趣,即知道朋友的丈夫爱上了她,去换取那种白白地爱上埃尔顿先生的痛苦。
    爱玛认为,在如此规模的聚会里,无需去跟她套近乎。她不想提及那架钢琴,这已是秘而不宣了。她觉得不该怀有什么好奇心或者产生什么兴趣,因此她有意识地跟她疏远了。不过,别的人立刻又唠叨此事。她发现,当人们说着“我的好朋友坎贝尔上校”这个名字并向她表示祝贺时,她脸涨得通红,满脸羞色。
    威斯顿太太人很好,也喜欢音乐。她津津乐道于此事,而且没完没了地谈着。爱玛不由得感到可笑。有关音乐•踏板和弹性的问题,她一个劲儿地提问,全然不顾对方是否愿意,其实对方只想尽量不提此事。爱玛从这位年轻貌美的小 姐脸上分明可以看出她的这种想法。
    不一会儿,有几位先生也走到她们这里,其中有一位正是弗兰克了。他走过贝茨小 姐和她外甥女的身旁,并跟她们打了招呼。接着,他便一直朝爱玛呆的地方走去;在她身旁找到一个座位之前,他一直站着。爱玛猜想屋子里的人一定在想什么。他们俩正在谈恋爱,大家一定会看出来的。爱玛将他给她的朋友史密斯小 姐作了一下介绍。后来在适当的时候,他们各自谈了对对方的印象。”她那张脸太可爱了,我从未见过。还有,她那天真无邪的性情给我留下了特别深的印象。”可她呢——“大家对他的赞美是不是言过其实了,有关这点还需再考虑考虑,不过我真的觉得他有些方面跟埃尔顿先生差不多。”这时,爱玛强忍住心中的怒火,只是一声不吭地扭过头去不再理会她。
    在第一次扫视菲尔费克斯小 姐时,爱玛和他心照不宣地笑了笑,可是,非常谨慎小心,以免说话。他跟她说,他刚才很想从饭厅走出来——不愿呆得时间太长——只要方便,往往首先离开——他父亲、柯尔先生、奈特利先生和考克斯先生都还在那里正津津乐道于教区的事情——可是,他在那里玩得很开心,要知道,这些人都有绅士风度,而且通情达理。这时,他又对整个海伯利夸奖起来——在他看来,这儿许多人家都不错——爱玛也开始觉得自己过去对这里太鄙视了。她向他了解有关约克郡社交界的情况以及恩斯科姆邻居多还是少等等。他都作了回答。对恩斯科姆本人来说,社交活动并不多,他们只去看望一些上流人家,而且都很远;再说,即使接受了邀请,时间也定好了,也很有可能正好碰上邱吉尔太太的身体不适或者心情不好,那就只能取消了。他们还拿定主意,决不去拜访任何新来的邻居。尽管别人也邀请他参加聚会,可是有时他要接受邀请或者挽留朋友住一夜,可那是相当困难的,不是轻而易举就能办到的。
    她发现恩斯科姆的口碑不太好,而海伯利呢,往最好的方面想,无疑会让一位在家老是呆不住的小伙子感到欢欣鼓舞。他在恩斯科姆的地位是很明显的。他并不自诩,不过这理所当然地显示出——在他舅舅没办法时,他可以做通舅妈的工作。这时,爱玛捧腹大笑起来,并对此加以评论。他坦言说,他保证(一两件事除外),只需他费点功夫,他可以说服舅妈去干任何事。后来,他提到了还无法说服她去做的两件事中的一件。他很想去国外——的确希望能够准许出国旅游——然而,她阻止了。这是去年发生的事。他说,如今他早已放弃了这个打算。
    但是,他没法影响她的另一件事没有被谈及,爱玛推测那件事可能是要对他父亲好些。
    “我很难过地发现,”他稍稍犹豫了片刻,接着往下说,“截至明天,我在这里已经呆了快一个星期了——我的二分之一时间。我从未感到时光如此之快。到明天就整整一个星期!可我觉得还没怎么玩呢。只是刚刚跟威斯顿太太和其他几个人相识。想到此,我心里就不痛快。”
    “你现在大概感到后悔了吧。一共就这么几天,却用了整整一天的功夫去剪头。”
    “不,”他面露笑意地说,“那倒无所谓。如果我不能相信自己让人感到满意,那我跟朋友见面时也不会觉得有什么意思。”
    这时,其他几位绅士陆续走了进来。爱玛认为暂时先走开一会儿,去听柯尔先生讲话。一旦柯尔先生离开,她就可以将注意力再次集中到他身上。这时,她发现弗兰克!邱吉尔凝神注视着屋子那头的菲尔费克斯小 姐。她正好在对面的座位上坐着。
    “出什么事啦?”她问道。
    这时,他被惊吓了一下,“谢谢你提醒了我,”他回答道,“我想我刚才太鲁莽了。可是说心里话,菲尔费克斯小 姐将头发盘得那么特别——太神奇了——我忍不住要瞟几眼。我有生以来还未见过这么奇特的头发!那种鬈发!这一定是她本人精心设计的。我相信,没有人能比得上她。我想去问问她,那是爱尔兰发式吗。我可不可以去?是的,我一定要去——我说我一定要去。你会注意到她将如何应付——她会不会害羞。”
    说完后,他便马上去了。稍过片刻,爱玛看到他走到菲尔费克斯小 姐跟前,并与她搭讪。要说那位年轻小 姐该如何应付,由于他站在菲尔费克斯小 姐的前面,正好挡住了爱玛的视线,因此爱玛压根儿一点儿也看不到。
    在他坐回到他的座位上之前,威斯顿太太就已坐到了那张椅子上。
    “大宴会就有这个方便,”她说,“可以随便接近,可以随便侃。我亲爱的爱玛,我很想与你聊一聊。正如你那样,我也一直边瞅着,边寻思着。趁别人还不知道我先跟你说吧。你知不知道,贝茨小 姐和她的外甥女是如何来的吗?”
    “怎么。人家邀请她们来的,难道不是这样吗?”
    “嗯,对——不过她们路上是怎么来的?用的是什么方式呢?”
    “我相信,她们是走来的。除了这个,她们又能怎么来呢?”
    “你说得很对。呃,我刚才还在寻思,天这么冷,外面又漆黑一片,要是让简•菲尔费克斯再走回去,那太糟糕啦。我一直对她留意着,我以前从没见过她比现在更耐看。我想,她现在让火烤得太热了,这样一来,特别容易感冒。多么可怜啊。我无论如何不能让她步行回家。因此,威斯顿先生刚走进来,我便找了个机会跟他谈了马车的事。你也可以预料到,他很高兴用马车送她回去。得到他同意后,我便直接找到贝茨小 姐,让她不必担心,先用马车送她们回去,然后再送我们回家。我相信,她听了这话后心里会踏实多了。好心人。你可以想像一下,她可能万分感谢。‘我们真是太幸运了。!——然而在道谢过后,她说——’不劳驾你们了,要知道奈特利先生的马车负责接我们来,再送我们回家。!这大大出乎我的意料。我相信,一来我感到欣慰,二来的确也感到惊奇。这么悉心关照——这么体贴入微。类似这样的事情,男人一般很难想到。总而言之,由于我已对他平常的习性非常了解,因此,我不免要怀疑,他是完全为她们着想才用这辆马车的。我不相信,他会为了自己而去要一对马拉车的,那只不过是个借口,欲盖弥彰而已。”
    “很有可能,”爱玛说,“这种可能性确实存在。我知道,没有谁比奈特利先生更有可能做类似的事情——更有可能干出那些所谓的无微不至的+好心的+有用的,甚至仁慈的事情了。他不是那种喜欢讨女人欢心的人,而他却很讲人道。就此事而言,想到简•菲尔费克斯身体不适,他会觉得是一种人道主义的行为。做了好事而不想声张,我敢说惟有奈特利先生会这么干,别人是不会的。我跟他是同一时间到达的,因此我知道他是坐马车过来的。我为此事还讥笑过他呢,而他却没有透露半个字。”
    “嗯,”威斯顿太太笑了笑,接着往下说,“在这方面,你太单纯了,我可跟你不一样;要知道贝茨小 姐说话时,我就有点怀疑了,一直耿耿于怀。我越想越不对劲儿。总之,我将奈特利先生跟简•菲尔费克斯小 姐往一块儿扯了。跟你聊过之后竟得出这样的结论!你对此有何高见?”
    “奈特利先生跟简•菲尔费克斯小 姐!”爱玛吃了一惊,大声叫了起来,“亲爱的威斯顿太太,你怎么往这方面想?奈特利先生!奈特利先生决不可能成家!总不至于把小亨利从登威尔撵走吧?哦,不,不可能。亨利一定要继承登威尔。我坚决反对奈特利成家;而且我坚信,这根本不可能。这真是不可思议,你竟想得出这样的事来。”
    “亲爱的爱玛,我已经把事情的全过程跟你讲了。我并不想要奈特利结婚——我并不想对亲爱的小亨利造成什么伤害——可是,当时的情况让我不得不这么想。要是奈特利先生本人确实想成家,那你总不能期望他为了亨利而孑然一身吧?要知道,亨利才六岁,还是不太懂事的小毛孩。”
    “不,我会这样企盼的。看到亨利被别人代替,我实在于心不忍。奈特利先生成家!不,我从没这么想过,就是现在我也没有这个想法。更何况,天下的女人那么多,惟独只看中简•菲尔费克斯!”
    “不,他一向对她钟情,这你心里清楚。”
    “但是,他们俩结婚,太草率啦!”
    “我不是讲他们结婚是不是草率——而只是讲有没有这个可能。”
    “那我看不出有这个可能性,除非你说出更充足的理由。他人品挺好,人情味很浓,正如刚才我告诉你的,已经充分、详尽地解释了为什么要用马车。暂且不谈简•菲尔费克斯小 姐,奈特利先生一向非常尊重贝茨一家——而且总是愿意给她们提供必要的帮助。亲爱的威斯顿太太,别做红娘啦。你这个红娘很不配。简•菲尔费克斯去做埃比的女主人!哦,不,不——绝对不行。为了他本人,我也不许他这么失去理智。”
    “很抱歉,应该说草率——而并非失去理智、论财产或者年龄,他们可能不般配,可是,除此之外,我觉得他们俩挺合适。”
    “但是,奈特利先生不打算成家啊。我相信,他一点儿也不想。不要硬牵强附会了。他为什么要成家?他一个人过得挺自在的。他有农场、羊、图书馆,还要忙于处理教区的事务。再说,他对他弟弟的孩子非常疼爱。打发时间也好,精神寄托也罢,总之,他没有必要结婚。”
    “亲爱的爱玛,只要他是这么认为的,那就作罢。可是,假如他对简•菲尔费克斯真有那个意思——”
    “瞎说!你说错了。我相信,他是不可能爱上简•菲尔费克斯的。他只是为她、为她家里人提供力所能及的帮助;但是——”
    “行了,”威斯顿太太笑着说,“我想,他能为她们干的最大的好事也许就是给简找位这样好的丈夫。”
    “假如对她来说是件好事,我相信对他来说就是祸害;跟她结婚,既丢人现眼,也贬低了自己。贝茨小 姐跟他成了亲戚,他受得了吗?叫她经常往埃比跑,为了他好心好意地跟简结婚而成天向他千谢万谢?‘你人太好了,给了我们那么大的帮助!你总是那么心地善良!,接着,还没说完就转到了她母亲那条衬裙的话题上。’并不是说那条衬裙破旧不堪——因为还能穿好长时间——说真的,感谢上帝,我可以说,我们的衬裙一般不容易穿坏。!”
    “爱玛,你也真是的!不要再说了。你快把我逗死了。说心里话,我并不觉得奈特利先生会对贝茨小 姐反感。他不会因鸡毛蒜皮的事而大动肝火。她可以一直讲下去。要是他自己想说什么,只需嗓门放大些就行了。不过,问题不在于结婚对他是否不好,而在于他想不想结婚。我想他是愿意的。他跟我说过,想必你也知道,他很赞赏简•菲尔费克斯!他对她有好感——为她的身体而操心——他生怕她将来会受罪!有关这些方面,他曾经热情地谈论过自己的想法,我也有所耳闻。他夸奖她弹得一手好琴,赞扬她歌唱得美妙动听!我听他讲过,他要永远听她的演奏。啊!我差点儿想不起来了,我脑子里有这么个想法——不知是谁送的琴——虽然我们都一致认为这礼物是坎贝尔送的,但是,有没有可能是奈特利先生送的呢便是他没有爱上简•菲尔费克斯,那他也有嫌疑。”
    “可是,总不能由此看出他在谈恋爱呀。不管怎样,我觉得根本就没那回事。奈特利先生一向不虚张声势。”
    “我听说,由于她没有钢琴可弹,他对此深表遗憾。我想,按常理说,他不至于老是惦记着这件事。”
    “没错;假如他想给她送一架钢琴,那他会如实跟她讲的。”
    “亲爱的爱玛,大概他觉得直说不妥吧。我断定那架琴一定是他送的。用餐时,柯尔太太跟我们讲起这件事时,他独自一人默然无语。”
    “威斯顿太太,你脑子老是那么一根筋,就跟你多次指责我的那样。我一点儿也没看出他爱上了她。我压根儿就不相信钢琴的事。要是拿不出什么真凭实据,我是始终不会相信奈特利会跟菲尔费克斯结婚的。”
    就这样,她们相互争论了好久。爱玛有些占上风;要知道她们俩发生争执时,一般情况下是威斯顿太太甘拜下风。这时,房间里开始有些骚动,意味着已经喝完茶了,正在准备钢琴了。直到此时,她们才不再争执了。柯尔先生走过去邀请伍德豪斯小 姐赏个脸,弹奏一曲。刚才她和威斯顿太太侃得很投入,一直没注意到弗兰克•邱吉尔。当时,爱玛只发现他挨着菲尔费克斯旁边的座位坐了下来。这时,他紧随柯尔先生,一起回来邀请她弹琴。
    爱玛思来想去,觉得还是先弹一曲,抛砖引玉,因此她欣然接受了。
    她心里明白自己弹得一般。她只弹那些大家感兴趣、她本人也很娴熟的曲子。她将那些很容易被人接受和欣赏的曲子尽量弹得美妙动听,而且可以很好地配合自己的歌声。她唱歌时,有人也跟着唱起来。她禁不住惊喜交加。原来是弗兰克•邱吉尔在轻轻地、准确地为她伴唱。歌声消失后,他向她表示谦意。接着,一切都按部就班地继续进行下去。大家都觉得他不但拥有动人的歌喉,而且理论功底也很深。他都婉转地作了否决。他承认说自己对音乐一点都不精通,歌也唱得不好听。他们再次合唱了一曲。接着,爱玛就让给了菲尔费克斯小 姐。唱歌和演奏方面,菲尔费克斯小 姐都远远超过了爱玛。爱玛对此深信不疑。
    她在离钢琴不远处坐了下来,心情是非常复杂的。这时,弗兰克•邱吉尔又开始唱了。看样子,他们曾在韦默思合唱过几次。然而,当她发现奈特利先生是最忠实的听众之一时,爱玛留神了。她不由得陷入沉思,刚才威斯顿太太的那一席话一直在她脑海中回荡。她的思路只不过暂时被那美妙的歌声中断了一下。她坚决不同意这门亲事。她认为这件事有百害而无一利。对于约翰•奈特利先生来说,会觉得很遗憾,对于伊莎贝拉也是如此。而对孩子们就造成了真正的伤害——对大家都是一种痛苦和损害——她父亲的日常安慰也会越来越少——要说她本人,想起简•菲尔费克斯将要在登威尔埃比住下来,她便伤心不已。一位使他们都要受损害的奈特利太太!不——奈特利先生永远也不能成家。小亨利一定要继承登威尔。
    过了不一会儿,奈特利先生转过脸瞅了瞅,然后走了过来,并坐到她的身边。最初,他们只聊聊演奏的话题。他的确对菲尔费克斯的演奏大加赞赏。假如不是由于威斯顿太太的那个猜疑,她压根儿就不会往那方面去想。不过,为了能了解更多的情况,她便将话题转到他接贝茨一家的事情上来。他回答得很简短,似乎就此打住。她想那也许是他不想对自己做的好事夸夸其谈而已。
    “我想,在这种场合过多地用我们的马车,可能会带来麻烦,”她说,“我对此总是忐忑不安。并不是因为我不愿去干!你知道,而是我父亲觉得不可能让詹姆斯那么干。”
    “肯定不能,肯定不能,”他回答,“可是我想,你一定经常有这样的想法。”他笑了起来,看来对此感到满意。于是,她只好再想别的方法。
    “坎贝尔给她送了这件礼物,”她说,“送了这架钢琴,他们太殷勤了。”
    “是的,”他从容自如地答道,“可是,要是他们提前告诉她一下,那就好了。让人家受惊是很不道德的。这样一来,不但人家会生气,而且还会给人家惹来麻烦。我原本认为像坎贝尔上校这种人是不会这样干的。”
    此时此刻,爱玛发誓,奈特利先生跟送钢琴这件事一点瓜葛也没有。不过,他到底对她有没有那种特别的感觉——到底是不是爱上了她——她还是有点怀疑。当第二首歌快唱完时,她的声音有些嘶哑。
    “好吧,”歌声刚停,他不禁脱口而出,“今晚你就唱到这里——现在你休息吧。”
    不过,还是有人起哄着让她再来一首。”再唱一首。我们绝不会让菲尔费克斯小 姐受累的,只想让她再来一首。”这时,弗兰克•邱吉尔说,“我相信,你再唱一首没问题。前半部分不费什么劲,后半部分使点劲就行了。”
    奈特利先生见此情形,便生起气来。
    “那个小子,”他气愤地说,“他只想展示他自己的歌喉,别的都不考虑。那可不成。”这时,贝茨小 姐正好走过他的身旁,他轻轻地碰了她一下,说:“贝茨小 姐,你是不是神经不正常?去啊,快去劝说她别唱了,否则,嗓子会唱坏的。他们那帮人是不会为她着想的。”
    这时,贝茨小 姐醒悟过来了,连停下来说句感谢的话都没有,急忙赶去阻止她。由于只有伍德豪斯和菲尔费克斯两位小 姐演奏,因此这一晚的音乐部分告一段落。不过片刻功夫后(五分钟都不到),有人倡议跳舞——也搞不清是谁挑的这个头——柯尔先生和柯尔太太表示响应。接着,大家动手将屋里的东西移到一旁,空出了一片开阔地。威斯顿太太善于弹奏乡村乐曲。她坐了下来,开始弹奏华尔兹舞曲,人们随着乐曲不由得想翩翩起舞。弗兰克•邱吉尔殷勤而不失礼貌地走到爱玛跟前,握住她的手。他们是第一对舞伴。
    在等其他人找舞伴时,他夸奖她歌唱得很好听,并说了好多恭维话。她并没有听,而是偷眼瞅着奈特利先生。考验他的时候到了。照理说,他对跳舞并不感兴趣。假如他现在忙于邀请简!菲尔费克斯跳舞,那倒很说明问题。可是,暂时还看不出苗头来。没有,他在和柯尔太太聊天——他似乎一点都不感兴趣。当别人邀请菲尔费克斯跳舞时,他仍然在和柯尔太太说话。
    爱玛不再为亨利操心了;他不会被别人所取代。于是,她高兴地跳起舞来了。总共只有五对;正因为人不多,加之比较仓促,因此她玩得非常开心,而且她的舞伴配合很默契,这一对出尽了风头。
    只能跳两个舞曲,真让人扫兴。这时,夜深人静了,贝茨小 姐担心她的母亲,因此很想回家。这么一来,好几次邀请被婉言谢绝后,她们只好扫兴地向威斯顿太太道谢。舞会就此结束了。
    “大概这样更好,”在送爱玛上马车的时候,弗兰克•邱吉尔这样说道,“否则,我会去邀请菲尔费克斯小 姐跳一曲的。和你跳完舞后,看到她那一副懒洋洋的样子,我会感到很扫兴的。”
[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:46重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER IX
Emma did not repent her condescension in going to the Coles. The visit afforded her many pleasant recollections the next day; and all that she might be supposed to have lost on the side of dignified seclusion, must be amply repaid in the splendour of popularity. She must have delighted the Coles--worthy people, who deserved to be made happy!--And left a name behind her that would not soon die away.

Perfect happiness, even in memory, is not common; and there were two points on which she was not quite easy. She doubted whether she had not transgressed the duty of woman by woman, in betraying her suspicions of Jane Fairfax's feelings to Frank Churchill. It was hardly right; but it had been so strong an idea, that it would escape her, and his submission to all that she told, was a compliment to her penetration, which made it difficult for her to be quite certain that she ought to have held her tongue.

The other circumstance of regret related also to Jane Fairfax;and there she had no doubt. She did unfeignedly and unequivocally regret the inferiority of her own playing and singing. She did most heartily grieve over the idleness of her childhood--and sat down and practised vigorously an hour and a half.

She was then interrupted by Harriet's coming in; and if Harriet's praise could have satisfied her, she might soon have been comforted.

"Oh! if I could but play as well as you and Miss Fairfax!"

"Don't class us together, Harriet. My playing is no more like her's, than a lamp is like sunshine."

"Oh! dear--I think you play the best of the two. I think you play quite as well as she does. I am sure I had much rather hear you. Every body last night said how well you played."

"Those who knew any thing about it, must have felt the difference. The truth is, Harriet, that my playing is just good enough to be praised, but Jane Fairfax's is much beyond it."

"Well, I always shall think that you play quite as well as she does, or that if there is any difference nobody would ever find it out. Mr. Cole said how much taste you had; and Mr. Frank Churchill talked a great deal about your taste, and that he valued taste much more than execution."

"Ah! but Jane Fairfax has them both, Harriet."

"Are you sure? I saw she had execution, but I did not know she had any taste. Nobody talked about it. And I hate Italian singing.-- There is no understanding a word of it. Besides, if she does play so very well, you know, it is no more than she is obliged to do, because she will have to teach. The Coxes were wondering last night whether she would get into any great family. How did you think the Coxes looked?"

"Just as they always do--very vulgar."

"They told me something," said Harriet rather hesitatingly;" but it is nothing of any consequence."

Emma was obliged to ask what they had told her, though fearful of its producing Mr. Elton.

"They told me---that Mr. Martin dined with them last Saturday."

"Oh!"

"He came to their father upon some business, and he asked him to stay to dinner."

"Oh!"

"They talked a great deal about him, especially Anne Cox. I do not know what she meant, but she asked me if I thought I should go and stay there again next summer."

"She meant to be impertinently curious, just as such an Anne Cox should be."

"She said he was very agreeable the day he dined there. He sat by her at dinner. Miss Nash thinks either of the Coxes would be very glad to marry him."

"Very likely.--I think they are, without exception, the most vulgar girls in Highbury."

Harriet had business at Ford's.--Emma thought it most prudent to go with her. Another accidental meeting with the Martins was possible, and in her present state, would be dangerous.

Harriet, tempted by every thing and swayed by half a word, was always very long at a purchase; and while she was still hanging over muslins and changing her mind, Emma went to the door for amusement.--Much could not be hoped from the traffic of even the busiest part of Highbury;-- Mr. Perry walking hastily by, Mr. William Cox letting himself in at the office-door, Mr. Cole's carriage-horses returning from exercise, or a stray letter-boy on an obstinate mule, were the liveliest objects she could presume to expect; and when her eyes fell only on the butcher with his tray, a tidy old woman travelling homewards from shop with her full basket, two curs quarrelling over a dirty bone, and a string of dawdling children round the baker's little bow-window eyeing the gingerbread, she knew she had no reason to complain, and was amused enough; quite enough still to stand at the door. A mind lively and at ease, can do with seeing nothing, and can see nothing that does not answer.

She looked down the Randalls road. The scene enlarged; two persons appeared; Mrs. Weston and her son-in-law; they were walking into Highbury;--to Hartfield of course. They were stopping, however, in the first place at Mrs. Bates's; whose house was a little nearer Randalls than Ford's; and had all but knocked, when Emma caught their eye.--Immediately they crossed the road and came forward to her; and the agreeableness of yesterday's engagement seemed to give fresh pleasure to the present meeting. Mrs. Weston informed her that she was going to call on the Bateses, in order to hear the new instrument.

"For my companion tells me," said she, "that I absolutely promised Miss Bates last night, that I would come this morning. I was not aware of it myself. I did not know that I had fixed a day, but as he says I did, I am going now."

"And while Mrs. Weston pays her visit, I may be allowed, I hope," said Frank Churchill, "to join your party and wait for her at Hartfield-- if you are going home."

Mrs. Weston was disappointed.

"I thought you meant to go with me. They would be very much pleased."

"Me! I should be quite in the way. But, perhaps--I may be equally in the way here. Miss Woodhouse looks as if she did not want me. My aunt always sends me off when she is shopping. She says I fidget her to death; and Miss Woodhouse looks as if she could almost say the same. What am I to do?"

"I am here on no business of my own," said Emma; "I am only waiting for my friend. She will probably have soon done, and then we shall go home. But you had better go with Mrs. Weston and hear the instrument."

"Well--if you advise it.--But (with a smile) if Colonel Campbell should have employed a careless friend, and if it should prove to have an indifferent tone--what shall I say? I shall be no support to Mrs. Weston. She might do very well by herself. A disagreeable truth would be palatable through her lips, but I am the wretchedest being in the world at a civil falsehood."

"I do not believe any such thing," replied Emma.--"I am persuaded that you can be as insincere as your neighbours, when it is necessary; but there is no reason to suppose the instrument is indifferent.Quite otherwise indeed, if I understood Miss Fairfax's opinion last night."

"Do come with me," said Mrs. Weston, "if it be not very disagreeable to you. It need not detain us long. We will go to Hartfield afterwards. We will follow them to Hartfield. I really wish you to call with me. It will be felt so great an attention! and I always thought you meant it."

He could say no more; and with the hope of Hartfield to reward him, returned with Mrs. Weston to Mrs. Bates's door. Emma watched them in, and then joined Harriet at the interesting counter,--trying, with all the force of her own mind, to convince her that if she wanted plain muslin it was of no use to look at figured; and that a blue ribbon, be it ever so beautiful, would still never match her yellow pattern. At last it was all settled, even to the destination of the parcel.

"Should I send it to Mrs. Goddard's, ma'am?" asked Mrs. Ford.-- "Yes--no--yes, to Mrs. Goddard's. Only my pattern gown is at Hartfield. No, you shall send it to Hartfield, if you please. But then, Mrs. Goddard will want to see it.--And I could take the pattern gown home any day. But I shall want the ribbon directly-- so it had better go to Hartfield--at least the ribbon. You could make it into two parcels, Mrs. Ford, could not you?"

"It is not worth while, Harriet, to give Mrs. Ford the trouble of two parcels."

"No more it is."

"No trouble in the world, ma'am," said the obliging Mrs. Ford.

"Oh! but indeed I would much rather have it only in one.Then, if you please, you shall send it all to Mrs. Goddard's-- I do not know--No, I think, Miss Woodhouse, I may just as well have it sent to Hartfield, and take it home with me at night. What do you advise?"

"That you do not give another half-second to the subject. To Hartfield, if you please, Mrs. Ford."

"Aye, that will be much best," said Harriet, quite satisfied, "I should not at all like to have it sent to Mrs. Goddard's."

Voices approached the shop--or rather one voice and two ladies: Mrs. Weston and Miss Bates met them at the door.

"My dear Miss Woodhouse," said the latter, "I am just run across to entreat the favour of you to come and sit down with us a little while, and give us your opinion of our new instrument; you and Miss Smith. How do you do, Miss Smith?--Very well I thank you.--And I begged Mrs. Weston to come with me, that I might be sure of succeeding."

"I hope Mrs. Bates and Miss Fairfax are--"

"Very well, I am much obliged to you. My mother is delightfully well; and Jane caught no cold last night. How is Mr. Woodhouse?--I am so glad to hear such a good account. Mrs. Weston told me you were here.-- Oh! then, said I, I must run across, I am sure Miss Woodhouse will allow me just to run across and entreat her to come in; my mother will be so very happy to see her--and now we are such a nice party, she cannot refuse.--`Aye, pray do,' said Mr. Frank Churchill, `Miss Woodhouse's opinion of the instrument will be worth having.'-- But, said I, I shall be more sure of succeeding if one of you will go with me.--`Oh,' said he, `wait half a minute, till I have finished my job;'--For, would you believe it, Miss Woodhouse, there he is, in the most obliging manner in the world, fastening in the rivet of my mother's spectacles.--The rivet came out, you know, this morning.-- So very obliging!--For my mother had no use of her spectacles-- could not put them on. And, by the bye, every body ought to have two pair of spectacles; they should indeed. Jane said so. I meant to take them over to John Saunders the first thing I did, but something or other hindered me all the morning; first one thing, then another, there is no saying what, you know. At one time Patty came to say she thought the kitchen chimney wanted sweeping. Oh, said I, Patty do not come with your bad news to me. Here is the rivet of your mistress's spectacles out. Then the baked apples came home, Mrs. Wallis sent them by her boy; they are extremely civil and obliging to us, the Wallises, always--I have heard some people say that Mrs. Wallis can be uncivil and give a very rude answer, but we have never known any thing but the greatest attention from them. And it cannot be for the value of our custom now, for what is our consumption of bread, you know? Only three of us.-- besides dear Jane at present--and she really eats nothing--makes such a shocking breakfast, you would be quite frightened if you saw it. I dare not let my mother know how little she eats--so I say one thing and then I say another, and it passes off. But about the middle of the day she gets hungry, and there is nothing she likes so well as these baked apples, and they are extremely wholesome, for I took the opportunity the other day of asking Mr. Perry; I happened to meet him in the street. Not that I had any doubt before-- I have so often heard Mr. Woodhouse recommend a baked apple.I believe it is the only way that Mr. Woodhouse thinks the fruit thoroughly wholesome. We have apple-dumplings, however, very often. Patty makes an excellent apple-dumpling. Well, Mrs. Weston, you have prevailed, I hope, and these ladies will oblige us."

Emma would be "very happy to wait on Mrs. Bates, &c.," and they did at last move out of the shop, with no farther delay from Miss Bates than,

"How do you do, Mrs. Ford? I beg your pardon. I did not see you before. I hear you have a charming collection of new ribbons from town. Jane came back delighted yesterday. Thank ye, the gloves do very well--only a little too large about the wrist; but Jane is taking them in."

"What was I talking of?" said she, beginning again when they were all in the street.

Emma wondered on what, of all the medley, she would fix.

"I declare I cannot recollect what I was talking of.--Oh! my mother's spectacles. So very obliging of Mr. Frank Churchill! `Oh!' said he, `I do think I can fasten the rivet; I like a job of this kind excessively.'--Which you know shewed him to be so very. . . . Indeed I must say that, much as I had heard of him before and much as I had expected, he very far exceeds any thing. . . . I do congratulate you, Mrs. Weston, most warmly. He seems every thing the fondest parent could. . . . `Oh!' said he, `I can fasten the rivet. I like a job of that sort excessively.' I never shall forget his manner. And when I brought out the baked apples from the closet, and hoped our friends would be so very obliging as to take some, `Oh!' said he directly, `there is nothing in the way of fruit half so good, and these are the finest-looking home-baked apples I ever saw in my life.' That, you know, was so very. . . . And I am sure, by his manner, it was no compliment. Indeed they are very delightful apples, and Mrs. Wallis does them full justice--only we do not have them baked more than twice, and Mr. Woodhouse made us promise to have them done three times-- but Miss Woodhouse will be so good as not to mention it. The apples themselves are the very finest sort for baking, beyond a doubt; all from Donwell--some of Mr. Knightley's most liberal supply. He sends us a sack every year; and certainly there never was such a keeping apple anywhere as one of his trees--I believe there is two of them. My mother says the orchard was always famous in her younger days. But I was really quite shocked the other day-- for Mr. Knightley called one morning, and Jane was eating these apples, and we talked about them and said how much she enjoyed them, and he asked whether we were not got to the end of our stock. `I am sure you must be,' said he, `and I will send you another supply; for I have a great many more than I can ever use. William Larkins let me keep a larger quantity than usual this year. I will send you some more, before they get good for nothing.' So I begged he would not--for really as to ours being gone, I could not absolutely say that we had a great many left--it was but half a dozen indeed; but they should be all kept for Jane; and I could not at all bear that he should be sending us more, so liberal as he had been already; and Jane said the same. And when he was gone, she almost quarrelled with me--No, I should not say quarrelled, for we never had a quarrel in our lives; but she was quite distressed that I had owned the apples were so nearly gone; she wished I had made him believe we had a great many left. Oh, said I, my dear, I did say as much as I could. However, the very same evening William Larkins came over with a large basket of apples, the same sort of apples, a bushel at least, and I was very much obliged, and went down and spoke to William Larkins and said every thing, as you may suppose. William Larkins is such an old acquaintance! I am always glad to see him. But, however, I found afterwards from Patty, that William said it was all the apples of that sort his master had; he had brought them all--and now his master had not one left to bake or boil. William did not seem to mind it himself, he was so pleased to think his master had sold so many; for William, you know, thinks more of his master's profit than any thing; but Mrs. Hodges, he said, was quite displeased at their being all sent away. She could not bear that her master should not be able to have another apple-tart this spring. He told Patty this, but bid her not mind it, and be sure not to say any thing to us about it, for Mrs. Hodges would be cross sometimes, and as long as so many sacks were sold, it did not signify who ate the remainder. And so Patty told me, and I was excessively shocked indeed! I would not have Mr. Knightley know any thing about it for the world! He would be so very. . . . I wanted to keep it from Jane's knowledge; but, unluckily, I had mentioned it before I was aware."

Miss Bates had just done as Patty opened the door; and her visitors walked upstairs without having any regular narration to attend to, pursued only by the sounds of her desultory good-will.

"Pray take care, Mrs. Weston, there is a step at the turning. Pray take care, Miss Woodhouse, ours is rather a dark staircase-- rather darker and narrower than one could wish. Miss Smith, pray take care. Miss Woodhouse, I am quite concerned, I am sure you hit your foot. Miss Smith, the step at the turning."






    第九章

    这次去柯尔夫妇家做客,爱玛并不感到后悔。相反地,她却留下了美好而难忘的回忆。她没有因为爱面子而谢绝邀请,表面上看似乎是一种损失。然而,人家非常热情地接待了她,她也着实风光了一番,也就充分弥补了那种所谓的损失。柯尔夫妇一定为她的光临而感到自豪——他们是有身份的人,应该让他们心情愉快;此外,她还给人们留下了很好的印象,可以说声名远扬了。
    即使在回忆中也不会经常有那种至善至美的愉快。她因两桩事而忐忑不安。她下意识地跟弗兰克•邱吉尔讲了自己对简•菲尔费克斯感情的那种猜疑。这对于女人之间应尽的义务到底是不是一种亵渎,她感到很茫然。那么做也许是错了。然而,那个念头一直在作祟,她不由自主地吐露了一切。不管她讲什么,他都表示赞同,也就是说对她的敏锐赞不绝口,因此她也就很难判断,自己是讲,还是保持沉默。
    还有一件事使她很扫兴。她深信,这件事也跟简•菲尔费克斯有牵连。无论是演奏,还是唱歌,她都比不上人家,对此她的确很懊恼。她心里很不痛快,认为小时候就该下苦功夫练好本事。于是,她便坐了下来,准备专心致志地练一个半钟头的钢琴。当哈丽埃特进屋后,她便停了下来。假如哈丽埃特说几句让她高兴的恭维话,那她也许会觉得好受一些。
    “啊!我要是能弹得赶上你和简•菲尔费克斯,我也就知足了。”
    “哈丽埃特,我跟她哪能同日而语呢。我的演奏跟她相比,就好比灯光和太阳光相比了。”
    “啊,亲爱的——我觉得你们俩相比较而言,还是你弹得比她好。我想,你一点儿也不逊色于她。我打心眼里愿意听你弹。昨晚,大家都夸你弹得多棒啊!”
    “外行看热闹,内行看门道。哈丽埃特,说心里话,我弹琴的水平不太高,而简•菲尔费克斯却弹得相当棒。”
    “嗯,我总是觉得你弹得比她好听,或者说,纵然有什么差别,别人也听不出来。柯尔先生夸奖你弹琴的节奏感很强,让人赏心悦耳。弗兰克•邱吉尔先生对你的演奏也拍手称赞,还说他特别欣赏的是你弹琴时韵味十足,让人美不胜收。”
    “啊!哈丽埃特,而简•菲尔费克斯呢,既有韵味儿,也有演奏技巧。”
    “你就这么肯定吗?我知道她有演奏技巧,却看不出她有韵味儿。也没有人说过。我不喜欢意大利歌曲。连一句都听不懂。还有,你知道,纵然她技高一筹,那她也只能弹好,要知道她还得为人师表。昨晚,考克斯姐妹寻思着,她会不会去哪个上流人家。你对考克斯姐妹是何看法?”
    “跟以前没什么两样——太俗气。”
    “她们还跟我讲了一些事儿,”这时,哈丽埃特想要隐瞒什么似的,说道,“不过没什么大不了的。”
    虽然担心会涉及到埃尔顿先生,可是,爱玛还想问她,她们都跟她讲了些什么。
    “她们说,上周六她们跟马丁先生一起吃饭,”
    “哦!”
    “他去找她们的父亲处理事情,她就把他留下来一起吃饭。”
    “哦!”
    “她们讲的好多话都跟他有关,特别是安妮•考克斯。她向我提问,今夏我还去不去那里住,我不知葫芦里卖的是什么药。”
    “她无非是故弄玄虚,她一向如此。”
    “她说,那天他跟她们一起用餐时非常彬彬有礼。吃饭时他和她紧挨着坐在一起。纳希小 姐觉得,考克斯姐妹都很想做他的妻子。”
    “这很有可能,我觉得她们俩都是海伯利最俗气的女人,两个人都是一路货色。”
    这时,哈丽埃特有事想去福德店。爱玛认为,最好陪她一起去,以防意外。万一再碰上马丁家的人呢,从她目前的情况可以预料,那不是不可能的。
    哈丽埃特什么都想买。别人一劝说,她便动了心,总要花相当长时间买东西。她对薄纱爱不释手,犹豫不决,爱玛就到店门口散心去了。在海伯利,即便是繁华的闹区,也不会看到有多少车辆和行人。眼前所能看到的只是:佩里先生匆匆忙忙地赶路;威廉•考克斯先生到事务所去了;柯尔先生的马车刚刚风尘仆仆赶回来;还有骑在骡背上的邮递员。可是,当她看到那个端着盘子的肉铺老板、一位提着满满的篮子从店里往家赶的干净的老太太、两条为了争一块骨头而乱叫的狗以及围在面包店窗外垂涎欲滴地瞅着姜汁面包的一群闲逛的孩子的时候,她感到自己没有必要怨天尤人,而且感到别有一番滋味;正因为觉得很有意思,所以她一直在店门口站着。此时此刻,她的心情是愉快的,即使看不到什么东西也无所谓,更何况,也不会看到什么烦人的东西。
    她极目远眺那条通往伦多尔斯的大路。视野开阔了;她看到了威斯顿太太和她的继子。他们正向海伯利走来——甭说,肯定去哈特菲尔德。可是,他们首先去贝茨太太家休憩片刻。贝茨太太家离伦多尔斯比福德店更近些。他们在敲门的一刹那看到了爱玛。于是,他们立刻穿过大街,朝她走来。昨晚,他们玩得很开心,现在又不期而遇,可想而知,心情是多么高兴。威斯顿跟爱玛讲,她正想去贝茨太太家听听那架新钢琴。
    “要知道,我的伙伴跟我讲,”她说,“昨晚,我的确答应她们今早一定来。我自己并没放在心上。我也不知道已经跟她们约好时间了。不过他提醒我说已经约定了,所以我就来了。”
    “威斯顿太太去拜访她们时,我想能让我,”弗兰克$邱吉尔说,“和你们在一块儿。要是你立刻往家赶的话,那我就在哈特菲尔德等着她。”
    这时,威斯顿太太非常失望。
    “我还想你会和我一起去呢。要是你去的话,他们一定非常高兴。”
    “我会让人觉得不舒服。伍德豪斯小 姐似乎并不想留我。我舅妈采购东西时,总是把我支到一边。她说我尽给她添麻烦,看样子,伍德豪斯小 姐似乎也会这么说的。我该如何是好?”
    “我不是为我本人的事而到这里来的,”爱玛说,“我只是在等我的朋友。她一会儿可能就买好了。尔后,我们就往回赶。不过,你还是跟着威斯太太去听那架钢琴为好。”
    “行了——你让我去我就去了。可是,”他面露笑意,“假如坎贝尔上校找的是个粗心大意的朋友,假如结果证明那架钢琴是劣品,那我该怎么办呢?我就不会支持威斯顿太太了。她一个人能很好地应付一下。即使是忠言逆耳,只要是她说的,人家也会听得很舒服。不过,我这人就不一样了,从不会说假话。”
    “我不信会发生这样的事,”爱玛回答说,“我肯定,必要时你会像你的邻居那样违心地说些假话。可是,没有证据认为那架钢琴音质低劣啊。如果我对昨晚菲尔费克斯小 姐谈的想法没有搞错,那事实上恰好相反。”
    “我们俩一起去吧,”这时,威斯顿太太接着说,“要是你是不太情愿去。不会呆多久的。我们先去贝茨太太家,然后去哈特菲尔德。让她们先去哈特菲尔德。我很想让你跟我一起去访问。你去了,她们一定会很高兴他只好答应了;心里琢磨着,去哈特菲尔德可以弥补损失。接着,他和威斯顿太太一起又向贝茨太太家走去。爱玛看到他们离开后,便又走进店里,并走到哈丽埃特的身旁。她竭力说服她:要是她想买素色薄纱的话,没有必要去看花色料子。一条蓝色缎带,尽管挺漂亮,可是跟她的黄色衣服不相称。末了,该买的都买下来了,就连送货的地址也搞定了。
    “小 姐,是不是把货送到高达德太太家?”福德太太问,“是的——不是——是的,送到高达德太太家。可是衣服样品还放在哈特菲尔德呢。不,还是送到哈特菲尔德吧。不过高达德太太想看——看。我可以抽时间把样品带回家,但是我急需这条缎带——因此,还是请你送到哈特菲尔德去吧——起码要把缎带送过去。福德太太,你可以分成两个包,成不成?”
    “哈丽埃特,没必要劳驾福德太太。”
    “那就拉倒吧。”
    “小 姐,没有关系。”福德太太殷勤地说。
    “哦,我看最好捆成一包。这样吧,请你把它送到高达德太太家——我不知道——不,我想,伍德豪斯小 姐,还不如送到哈特菲尔德去,晚上我可以自己拿回家去。你的意见呢?”
    “别再嗦了。福德太太,请你把它送到哈特菲尔德去吧。”
    “嗳,那再好不过了,”哈丽埃特高兴地说,“我压根儿就不想让她送到高达德太太家去。”
    这时,有人朝商店这边走来,听说话声好像是两个女人。她们在店门口碰到了威斯顿太太和贝茨小 姐。
    “亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,”贝茨小 姐说,“我匆匆地赶过来,敬请到我们家去一趟,耽误你一点时间,请你对我们那架新钢琴发表一下高见。你跟史密斯小 姐一起去吧。史密斯小 姐,你好。很好,非常感谢。我恳请威斯顿太太陪我来,这样一来,我不愁请不动你们。”
    “我想贝茨太太和菲尔费克斯小 姐都——”
    “很好,谢谢你。令人高兴的是,我妈妈身体很硬朗。昨晚,简没有感冒。伍德豪斯先生近况怎样?威斯顿跟我说你在这里,我一听到这个好消息,不禁欣喜若狂。‘哦,那么,!我说,’我一定要来一趟,我相信伍德豪斯小 姐是会赏脸的。见到她,我妈甭提有多高兴啊。现在贵客临门,她一定会热情欢迎的。!‘嗳,那就去一趟吧,!弗兰克•邱吉尔先生说,’应该听一听伍德豪斯小 姐对这架新钢琴是怎么评价的。!‘可是,!我说,”如果有谁和我一起去,我就信心十足了。!’啊,!他说,‘稍等一会儿,让我干完再说。!伍德豪斯小 姐,你信不信’他正在非常热心地给我母亲装眼镜上的小铆钉。今早那根铆钉掉了。真是热心肠的人!要知道,这副眼镜我母亲已经不能用了——根本戴不上去。顺便插一句,人们应该配两副眼镜,他们的确都应如此。这是简的看法。我原本想做的第一件事是,把那副眼镜送到约翰•桑德尔斯那里去,然而事不凑巧,由于乱七八糟的事情缠身,我一上午都没有时间去。你知道,事儿接踵而至,也不知道都干了些什么事情。派蒂说厨房的烟囱该打扫了。‘哦,!我说,’派蒂,不要带给我坏消息。看,你女主人的眼镜铆钉掉了。!后来,沃利斯让她的孩子把烤苹果送到家里来了*.他们对我们非常殷勤和热心。沃利斯一家一向如此。听说,沃利斯太太有时也会不礼貌,不给人好脸色+可是对我们相当客气。这并非由于我们是他们的顾客,有利可图,你知道,我们能吃多少面包‘要知道我们一共只有三个人。还有,亲爱的简——现在她胃口不怎么样——做这么一顿让人吃惊的早饭,如果你看了,一定觉得不可思议。我不敢让我母亲知道她饭量那么小——因此我总是找借口搪塞过去。可是中饭前后,当她感到饿时,最爱吃的就是这些烤苹果。有一次,我向佩里先生查询过,烤苹果对身体有益。我是碰巧在街上跟他不期而遇的。并不是说这之前我不相信。我常听伍德豪斯先生建议人家吃烤苹果。我想,伍德豪斯先生一定以为吃苹果有益于健康。可是,我们常吃苹果沙拉。派蒂在这方面是个行家里手。好,威斯顿太太,我相信,你帮了我大忙,伍德豪斯小 姐和史密斯小 姐会赏光的!“
    *当时一般都把苹果送到当地面包店去烤。
    这时,爱玛讲了些诸如“很高兴能见到贝茨太太”之类的客套话。她们终于离开了福德店。这之前只是稍稍耽误了片刻,要知道贝茨小 姐说:“你好,福德太太?对不起。刚才我没有看到你。听说,你从伦敦购买了一批漂亮的新缎带。昨天回家后,简兴奋极了。谢谢你,那副手套很合适——只不过稍微大了些;可是,简正在修改。”
    “刚才我说什么啦?”大家走到大街上后,她又开口道。在这一大堆乱七八糟的事里,爱玛不知她想说哪桩事。
    “我想,我忘了刚才说了些什么。哦,我母亲的眼镜!弗兰克•邱吉尔先生,心肠太好了。‘哦!!他说,’我相信我能修好那副眼镜。对我来说!真是不费吹灰之力。!你知道,由此看出他那么——确实我得这样讲,虽说以前对他有所耳闻,也猜测过,不过他这人确实太好了——威斯顿太太,我要向你表示热烈的祝贺。他好像继承了父母的全部优点——‘哦,!他说,’我一定能修好眼镜,我喜欢做这些事情。!他那种热情.殷勤的态度给我留下了很深的印象。后来,我从橱子里拿出烤苹果,想让他们尝一尝,‘哦,!他立刻又开口道,’最好的水果也不及这一半好,我从来没有看到过这么好的烤苹果。!你知道,那太——从他的言谈举止来看,我相信他没有说假话。那些苹果确实很好看,沃利斯太太烤得也不错,可是我们只烤过两回,伍德豪斯先生让我答应烤三回——不过,伍德豪斯小 姐是不会讲这事的。毋庸置疑,这些苹果都是从登威尔来的,如果做烤苹果,那是再合适不过的了——奈特利先生给我们送了好多这种苹果,这只是一部分。每年,他都给我们送一麻袋。他家那棵苹果树每年都要结好多苹果,别的地方找不到这样的苹果树——我想他可能有两棵。我母亲说她年轻时这个果园就出名了。可是,那天我的确愕然——一天上午奈特利先生到我们家来。当时,简正在吃苹果。接着,我们便聊起了苹果,说她特爱吃。他问我们是不是快没有了。‘我相信,你们快要吃完了。!他说,’我再送给你们一些。我那里太多了,一个人肯定吃不完。威廉•拉金斯要我留得比往年多得多。现在苹果还没有坏,我给你们再送一些。!我让他别再麻烦了——不过事实上我们所剩无几了,我可不能说我们还有好多——说真的,只有六个了。可是,这些都得给简留着。我不能再让他送了,要知道他已经给了不少啦。简也是这么认为的。奈特利先生走后,她差点儿跟我吵起来——不,我不该用这个词,要知道我们之间从没发生过不愉快——不过我说的是实话,她听了很不以为然。她的意思是让他相信我们还有好多呢。‘哟,!我说,’亲爱的,我已经尽力啦。!然而,就在那晚,威廉•拉金斯给我们送来一大筐苹果,还是那种苹果,起码有一蒲式耳1。我实在感到不好意思,便下楼跟威廉•拉金斯侃了起来。你们可以想像一下,他无话不说。威廉•拉金斯是老熟人!见到他我总感到愉快。可是,后来派蒂跟我讲,威廉说奈特利先生把他家所有的那种苹果都送来了——现在他家一个不剩,想烤或者煮都没有了。威廉自己好像无所谓,奈特利先生能卖掉那么多,他当然不会生气。要知道威廉这个人,总是替主人家着想。不过他说,看到这些苹果全被送走了,霍基斯太太大为不满。今春,她的主人吃不到一个苹果馅饼了,这让她很伤心。他把这事跟派蒂讲了,还说不必在乎此事,千万要保密,要知道霍基斯太太难免有时会生气。卖了这么多袋苹果,那么,剩下的给谁吃都无所谓了。派蒂是这样跟我说的,我不禁愕然!关于这点,我无论如何也不想让奈特利先生知道!他会那么——我本来也不想让简知道。然而,糟糕的是,我无意识地泄露出去了。”
    派蒂开门之前,贝茨小 姐刚刚说完。她的客人们向楼上走去。这时,从她们身后传来了贝茨小 姐的声音。
    1蒲式耳.计量谷物的计量单位,在英国相当于/01/02升。
    “威斯顿太太,留心点,转弯的地方还有一级阶梯。伍德豪斯小 姐,请小心些,楼梯这里光线不好——比想像中的还要暗,还要窄。请留神,史密斯小 姐。我很不放心,伍德豪斯小 姐,我想你碰脚了。史密斯小 姐,请小心,转弯处还有一级。”

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 22:45重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER X
The appearance of the little sitting-room as they entered,was tranquillity itself; Mrs. Bates, deprived of her usual employment, slumbering on one side of the fire, Frank Churchill, at a table near her, most deedily occupied about her spectacles, and Jane Fairfax, standing with her back to them, intent on her pianoforte.

Busy as he was, however, the young man was yet able to shew a most happy countenance on seeing Emma again.

"This is a pleasure," said he, in rather a low voice, "coming at least ten minutes earlier than I had calculated. You find me trying to be useful; tell me if you think I shall succeed."

"What!" said Mrs. Weston, "have not you finished it yet? you would not earn a very good livelihood as a working silversmith at this rate."

"I have not been working uninterruptedly," he replied, "I have been assisting Miss Fairfax in trying to make her instrument stand steadily, it was not quite firm; an unevenness in the floor, I believe. You see we have been wedging one leg with paper. This was very kind of you to be persuaded to come. I was almost afraid you would be hurrying home."

He contrived that she should be seated by him; and was sufficiently employed in looking out the best baked apple for her, and trying to make her help or advise him in his work, till Jane Fairfax was quite ready to sit down to the pianoforte again. That she was not immediately ready, Emma did suspect to arise from the state of her nerves; she had not yet possessed the instrument long enough to touch it without emotion; she must reason herself into the power of performance; and Emma could not but pity such feelings, whatever their origin, and could not but resolve never to expose them to her neighbour again.

At last Jane began, and though the first bars were feebly given, the powers of the instrument were gradually done full justice to. Mrs. Weston had been delighted before, and was delighted again; Emma joined her in all her praise; and the pianoforte, with every proper discrimination, was pronounced to be altogether of the highest promise.

"Whoever Colonel Campbell might employ," said Frank Churchill, with a smile at Emma, "the person has not chosen ill. I heard a good deal of Colonel Campbell's taste at Weymouth; and the softness of the upper notes I am sure is exactly what he and all that party would particularly prize. I dare say, Miss Fairfax, that he either gave his friend very minute directions, or wrote to Broadwood himself. Do not you think so?"

Jane did not look round. She was not obliged to hear. Mrs. Weston had been speaking to her at the same moment.

"It is not fair," said Emma, in a whisper; "mine was a random guess. Do not distress her."

He shook his head with a smile, and looked as if he had very little doubt and very little mercy. Soon afterwards he began again,

"How much your friends in Ireland must be enjoying your pleasure on this occasion, Miss Fairfax. I dare say they often think of you, and wonder which will be the day, the precise day of the instrument's coming to hand. Do you imagine Colonel Campbell knows the business to be going forward just at this time?--Do you imagine it to be the consequence of an immediate commission from him, or that he may have sent only a general direction, an order indefinite as to time, to depend upon contingencies and conveniences?"

He paused. She could not but hear; she could not avoid answering,

"Till I have a letter from Colonel Campbell," said she, in a voice of forced calmness, "I can imagine nothing with any confidence. It must be all conjecture."

"Conjecture--aye, sometimes one conjectures right, and sometimes one conjectures wrong. I wish I could conjecture how soon I shall make this rivet quite firm. What nonsense one talks, Miss Woodhouse, when hard at work, if one talks at all;--your real workmen, I suppose, hold their tongues; but we gentlemen labourers if we get hold of a word--Miss Fairfax said something about conjecturing. There, it is done. I have the pleasure, madam, (to Mrs. Bates,) of restoring your spectacles, healed for the present."

He was very warmly thanked both by mother and daughter; to escape a little from the latter, he went to the pianoforte, and begged Miss Fairfax, who was still sitting at it, to play something more.

"If you are very kind," said he, "it will be one of the waltzes we danced last night;--let me live them over again. You did not enjoy them as I did; you appeared tired the whole time. I believe you were glad we danced no longer; but I would have given worlds-- all the worlds one ever has to give--for another half-hour."

She played.

"What felicity it is to hear a tune again which has made one happy!-- If I mistake not that was danced at Weymouth."

She looked up at him for a moment, coloured deeply, and played something else. He took some music from a chair near the pianoforte, and turning to Emma, said,

"Here is something quite new to me. Do you know it?--Cramer.-- And here are a new set of Irish melodies. That, from such a quarter, one might expect. This was all sent with the instrument. Very thoughtful of Colonel Campbell, was not it?--He knew Miss Fairfax could have no music here. I honour that part of the attention particularly; it shews it to have been so thoroughly from the heart. Nothing hastily done; nothing incomplete. True affection only could have prompted it."

Emma wished he would be less pointed, yet could not help being amused; and when on glancing her eye towards Jane Fairfax she caught the remains of a smile, when she saw that with all the deep blush of consciousness, there had been a smile of secret delight, she had less scruple in the amusement, and much less compunction with respect to her.--This amiable, upright, perfect Jane Fairfax was apparently cherishing very reprehensible feelings.

He brought all the music to her, and they looked it over together.-- Emma took the opportunity of whispering,

"You speak too plain. She must understand you."

"I hope she does. I would have her understand me. I am not in the least ashamed of my meaning."

"But really, I am half ashamed, and wish I had never taken up the idea."

"I am very glad you did, and that you communicated it to me. I have now a key to all her odd looks and ways. Leave shame to her. If she does wrong, she ought to feel it."

"She is not entirely without it, I think."

"I do not see much sign of it. She is playing Robin Adair at this moment--his favourite."

Shortly afterwards Miss Bates, passing near the window, descried Mr. Knightley on horse-back not far off.

"Mr. Knightley I declare!--I must speak to him if possible, just to thank him. I will not open the window here; it would give you all cold; but I can go into my mother's room you know. I dare say he will come in when he knows who is here. Quite delightful to have you all meet so!--Our little room so honoured!"

She was in the adjoining chamber while she still spoke, and opening the casement there, immediately called Mr. Knightley's attention, and every syllable of their conversation was as distinctly heard by the others, as if it had passed within the same apartment.

"How d' ye do?--how d'ye do?--Very well, I thank you. So obliged to you for the carriage last night. We were just in time; my mother just ready for us. Pray come in; do come in. You will find some friends here."

So began Miss Bates; and Mr. Knightley seemed determined to be heard in his turn, for most resolutely and commandingly did he say,

"How is your niece, Miss Bates?--I want to inquire after you all, but particularly your niece. How is Miss Fairfax?--I hope she caught no cold last night. How is she to-day? Tell me how Miss Fairfax is."

And Miss Bates was obliged to give a direct answer before he would hear her in any thing else. The listeners were amused; and Mrs. Weston gave Emma a look of particular meaning. But Emma still shook her head in steady scepticism.

"So obliged to you!--so very much obliged to you for the carriage," resumed Miss Bates.

He cut her short with,

"I am going to Kingston. Can I do anything for you?"

"Oh! dear, Kingston--are you?--Mrs. Cole was saying the other day she wanted something from Kingston."

"Mrs. Cole has servants to send. Can I do any thing for you?"

"No, I thank you. But do come in. Who do you think is here?-- Miss Woodhouse and Miss Smith; so kind as to call to hear the new pianoforte. Do put up your horse at the Crown, and come in."

"Well," said he, in a deliberating manner, "for five minutes, perhaps."

"And here is Mrs. Weston and Mr. Frank Churchill too!--Quite delightful; so many friends!"

"No, not now, I thank you. I could not stay two minutes. I must get on to Kingston as fast as I can."

"Oh! do come in. They will be so very happy to see you."

"No, no; your room is full enough. I will call another day, and hear the pianoforte."

"Well, I am so sorry!--Oh! Mr. Knightley, what a delightful party last night; how extremely pleasant.--Did you ever see such dancing?-- Was not it delightful?--Miss Woodhouse and Mr. Frank Churchill; I never saw any thing equal to it."

"Oh! very delightful indeed; I can say nothing less, for I suppose Miss Woodhouse and Mr. Frank Churchill are hearing every thing that passes. And (raising his voice still more) I do not see why Miss Fairfax should not be mentioned too. I think Miss Fairfax dances very well; and Mrs. Weston is the very best country-dance player, without exception, in England. Now, if your friends have any gratitude, they will say something pretty loud about you and me in return; but I cannot stay to hear it."

"Oh! Mr. Knightley, one moment more; something of consequence-- so shocked!--Jane and I are both so shocked about the apples!"

"What is the matter now?"

"To think of your sending us all your store apples. You said you had a great many, and now you have not one left. We really are so shocked! Mrs. Hodges may well be angry. William Larkins mentioned it here.
You should not have done it, indeed you should not. Ah! he is off. He never can bear to be thanked. But I thought he would have staid now, and it would have been a pity not to have mentioned. . . . Well, (returning to the room,) I have not been able to succeed.
Mr. Knightley cannot stop. He is going to Kingston. He asked me if he could do any thing. . . ."

"Yes," said Jane, "we heard his kind offers, we heard every thing."

"Oh! yes, my dear, I dare say you might, because you know, the door was open, and the window was open, and Mr. Knightley spoke loud. You must have heard every thing to be sure. `Can I do any thing for you at Kingston?' said he; so I just mentioned. . . . Oh! Miss Woodhouse, must you be going?--You seem but just come--so very obliging of you."

Emma found it really time to be at home; the visit had already lasted long; and on examining watches, so much of the morning was perceived to be gone, that Mrs. Weston and her companion taking leave also, could allow themselves only to walk with the two young ladies to Hartfield gates, before they set off for Randalls.

CHAPTER XI
It may be possible to do without dancing entirely. Instances have been known of young people passing many, many months successively, without being at any ball of any description, and no material injury accrue either to body or mind;--but when a beginning is made-- when the felicities of rapid motion have once been, though slightly, felt--it must be a very heavy set that does not ask for more.

Frank Churchill had danced once at Highbury, and longed to dance again; and the last half-hour of an evening which Mr. Woodhouse was persuaded to spend with his daughter at Randalls, was passed by the two young people in schemes on the subject. Frank's was the first idea; and his the greatest zeal in pursuing it; for the lady was the best judge of the difficulties, and the most solicitous for accommodation and appearance. But still she had inclination enough for shewing people again how delightfully Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse danced--for doing that in which she need not blush to compare herself with Jane Fairfax--and even for simple dancing itself, without any of the wicked aids of vanity--to assist him first in pacing out the room they were in to see what it could be made to hold--and then in taking the dimensions of the other parlour, in the hope of discovering, in spite of all that Mr. Weston could say of their exactly equal size, that it was a little the largest.

His first proposition and request, that the dance begun at Mr. Cole's should be finished there--that the same party should be collected, and the same musician engaged, met with the readiest acquiescence. Mr. Weston entered into the idea with thorough enjoyment, and Mrs. Weston most willingly undertook to play as long as they could wish to dance; and the interesting employment had followed, of reckoning up exactly who there would be, and portioning out the indispensable division of space to every couple.

"You and Miss Smith, and Miss Fairfax, will be three, and the two Miss Coxes five," had been repeated many times over. "And there will be the two Gilberts, young Cox, my father, and myself, besides Mr. Knightley. Yes, that will be quite enough for pleasure. You and Miss Smith, and Miss Fairfax, will be three, and the two Miss Coxes five; and for five couple there will be plenty of room."

But soon it came to be on one side,

"But will there be good room for five couple?--I really do not think there will."

On another,

"And after all, five couple are not enough to make it worth while to stand up. Five couple are nothing, when one thinks seriously about it. It will not do to invite five couple. It can be allowable only as the thought of the moment."

Somebody said that Miss Gilbert was expected at her brother's, and must be invited with the rest. Somebody else believed Mrs. Gilbert would have danced the other evening, if she had been asked. A word was put in for a second young Cox; and at last, Mr. Weston naming one family of cousins who must be included, and another of very old acquaintance who could not be left out, it became a certainty that the five couple would be at least ten, and a very interesting speculation in what possible manner they could be disposed of.

The doors of the two rooms were just opposite each other. "Might not they use both rooms, and dance across the passage?" It seemed the best scheme; and yet it was not so good but that many of them wanted a better. Emma said it would be awkward; Mrs. Weston was in distress about the supper; and Mr. Woodhouse opposed it earnestly, on the score of health. It made him so very unhappy, indeed, that it could not be persevered in.

"Oh! no," said he; "it would be the extreme of imprudence. I could not bear it for Emma!--Emma is not strong. She would catch a dreadful cold. So would poor little Harriet. So you would all. Mrs. Weston, you would be quite laid up; do not let them talk of such a wild thing. Pray do not let them talk of it. That young man (speaking lower) is very thoughtless. Do not tell his father, but that young man is not quite the thing. He has been opening the doors very often this evening, and keeping them open very inconsiderately. He does not think of the draught. I do not mean to set you against him, but indeed he is not quite the thing!"

Mrs. Weston was sorry for such a charge. She knew the importance of it, and said every thing in her power to do it away. Every door was now closed, the passage plan given up, and the first scheme of dancing only in the room they were in resorted to again; and with such good-will on Frank Churchill's part, that the space which a quarter of an hour before had been deemed barely sufficient for five couple, was now endeavoured to be made out quite enough for ten.

"We were too magnificent," said he. "We allowed unnecessary room. Ten couple may stand here very well."

Emma demurred. "It would be a crowd--a sad crowd; and what could be worse than dancing without space to turn in?"

"Very true," he gravely replied; "it was very bad." But still he went on measuring, and still he ended with,

"I think there will be very tolerable room for ten couple."

"No, no," said she, "you are quite unreasonable. It would be dreadful to be standing so close! Nothing can be farther from pleasure than to be dancing in a crowd--and a crowd in a little room!"

"There is no denying it," he replied. "I agree with you exactly. A crowd in a little room--Miss Woodhouse, you have the art of giving pictures in a few words. Exquisite, quite exquisite!--Still, however, having proceeded so far, one is unwilling to give the matter up. It would be a disappointment to my father--and altogether--I do not know that--I am rather of opinion that ten couple might stand here very well."

Emma perceived that the nature of his gallantry was a little self-willed, and that he would rather oppose than lose the pleasure of dancing with her; but she took the compliment, and forgave the rest. Had she intended ever to marry him, it might have been worth while to pause and consider, and try to understand the value of his preference, and the character of his temper; but for all the purposes of their acquaintance, he was quite amiable enough.

Before the middle of the next day, he was at Hartfield; and he entered the room with such an agreeable smile as certified the continuance of the scheme. It soon appeared that he came to announce an improvement.

"Well, Miss Woodhouse," he almost immediately began, "your inclination for dancing has not been quite frightened away, I hope, by the terrors of my father's little rooms. I bring a new proposal on the subject:--a thought of my father's, which waits only your approbation to be acted upon. May I hope for the honour of your hand for the two first dances of this little projected ball, to be given, not at Randalls, but at the Crown Inn?"

"The Crown!"

"Yes; if you and Mr. Woodhouse see no objection, and I trust you cannot, my father hopes his friends will be so kind as to visit him there. Better accommodations, he can promise them, and not a less grateful welcome than at Randalls. It is his own idea. Mrs. Weston sees no objection to it, provided you are satisfied. This is what we all feel. Oh! you were perfectly right! Ten couple, in either of the Randalls rooms, would have been insufferable!--Dreadful!--I felt how right you were the whole time, but was too anxious for securing any thing to like to yield. Is not it a good exchange?--You consent-- I hope you consent?"

"It appears to me a plan that nobody can object to, if Mr. and Mrs. Weston do not. I think it admirable; and, as far as I can answer for myself, shall be most happy--It seems the only improvement that could be. Papa, do you not think it an excellent improvement?"

She was obliged to repeat and explain it, before it was fully comprehended; and then, being quite new, farther representations were necessary to make it acceptable.

"No; he thought it very far from an improvement--a very bad plan-- much worse than the other. A room at an inn was always damp and dangerous; never properly aired, or fit to be inhabited. If they must dance, they had better dance at Randalls. He had never been in the room at the Crown in his life--did not know the people who kept it by sight.--Oh! no--a very bad plan. They would catch worse colds at the Crown than anywhere."

"I was going to observe, sir," said Frank Churchill, "that one of the great recommendations of this change would be the very little danger of any body's catching cold-- so much less danger at the Crown than at Randalls! Mr. Perry might have reason to regret the alteration, but nobody else could."

"Sir," said Mr. Woodhouse, rather warmly, "you are very much mistaken if you suppose Mr. Perry to be that sort of character. Mr. Perry is extremely concerned when any of us are ill. But I do not understand how the room at the Crown can be safer for you than your father's house."

"From the very circumstance of its being larger, sir. We shall have no occasion to open the windows at all--not once the whole evening; and it is that dreadful habit of opening the windows, letting in cold air upon heated bodies, which (as you well know, sir) does the ischief."

"Open the windows!--but surely, Mr. Churchill, nobody would think of opening the windows at Randalls. Nobody could be so imprudent! I never heard of such a thing. Dancing with open windows!--I am sure, neither your father nor Mrs. Weston (poor Miss Taylor that was) would suffer it."

"Ah! sir--but a thoughtless young person will sometimes step behind a window-curtain, and throw up a sash, without its being suspected. I have often known it done myself."

"Have you indeed, sir?--Bless me! I never could have supposed it. But I live out of the world, and am often astonished at what I hear. However, this does make a difference; and, perhaps, when we come to talk it over--but these sort of things require a good deal of consideration. One cannot resolve upon them in a hurry.If Mr. and Mrs. Weston will be so obliging as to call here one morning, we may talk it over, and see what can be done."

"But, unfortunately, sir, my time is so limited--"

"Oh!" interrupted Emma, "there will be plenty of time for talking every thing over. There is no hurry at all. If it can be contrived to be at the Crown, papa, it will be very convenient for the horses. They will be so near their own stable."

"So they will, my dear. That is a great thing. Not that James ever complains; but it is right to spare our horses when we can. If I could be sure of the rooms being thoroughly aired--but is Mrs. Stokes to be trusted? I doubt it. I do not know her, even by sight."

"I can answer for every thing of that nature, sir, because it will be under Mrs. Weston's care. Mrs. Weston undertakes to direct the whole."

"There, papa!--Now you must be satisfied--Our own dear Mrs. Weston, who is carefulness itself. Do not you remember what Mr. Perry said, so many years ago, when I had the measles? `If Miss Taylor undertakes to wrap Miss Emma up, you need not have any fears, sir.' How often have I heard you speak of it as such a compliment to her!"

"Aye, very true. Mr. Perry did say so. I shall never forget it. Poor little Emma! You were very bad with the measles; that is, you would have been very bad, but for Perry's great attention. He came four times a day for a week. He said, from the first, it was a very good sort--which was our great comfort; but the measles are a dreadful complaint. I hope whenever poor Isabella's little ones have the measles, she will send for Perry."

"My father and Mrs. Weston are at the Crown at this moment," said Frank Churchill, "examining the capabilities of the house. I left them there and came on to Hartfield, impatient for your opinion, and hoping you might be persuaded to join them and give your advice on the spot. I was desired to say so from both. It would be the greatest pleasure to them, if you could allow me to attend you there. They can do nothing satisfactorily without you."

Emma was most happy to be called to such a council; and her father, engaging to think it all over while she was gone, the two young people set off together without delay for the Crown. There were Mr. and Mrs. Weston; delighted to see her and receive her approbation, very busy and very happy in their different way; she, in some little distress; and he, finding every thing perfect.

"Emma," said she, "this paper is worse than I expected. Look! in places you see it is dreadfully dirty; and the wainscot is more yellow and forlorn than any thing I could have imagined."

"My dear, you are too particular," said her husband. "What does all that signify? You will see nothing of it by candlelight. It will be as clean as Randalls by candlelight. We never see any thing of it on our club-nights."

The ladies here probably exchanged looks which meant, "Men never know when things are dirty or not;" and the gentlemen perhaps thought each to himself, "Women will have their little nonsenses and needless cares."

One perplexity, however, arose, which the gentlemen did not disdain. It regarded a supper-room. At the time of the ballroom's being built, suppers had not been in question; and a small card-room adjoining, was the only addition. What was to be done? This card-room would be wanted as a card-room now; or, if cards were conveniently voted unnecessary by their four selves, still was it not too small for any comfortable supper? Another room of much better size might be secured for the purpose; but it was at the other end of the house, and a long awkward passage must be gone through to get at it. This made a difficulty. Mrs. Weston was afraid of draughts for the young people in that passage; and neither Emma nor the gentlemen could tolerate the prospect of being miserably crowded at supper.

Mrs. Weston proposed having no regular supper; merely sandwiches, &c., set out in the little room; but that was scouted as a wretched suggestion. A private dance, without sitting down to supper, was pronounced an infamous fraud upon the rights of men and women; and Mrs. Weston must not speak of it again. She then took another line of expediency, and looking into the doubtful room, observed,

"I do not think it is so very small. We shall not be many,you know."


And Mr. Weston at the same time, walking briskly with long steps through the passage, was calling out,

"You talk a great deal of the length of this passage, my dear. It is a mere nothing after all; and not the least draught from the stairs."

"I wish," said Mrs. Weston, "one could know which arrangement our guests in general would like best. To do what would be most generally pleasing must be our object--if one could but tell what that would be."

"Yes, very true," cried Frank, "very true. You want your neighbours' opinions. I do not wonder at you. If one could ascertain what the chief of them--the Coles, for instance. They are not far off. Shall I call upon them? Or Miss Bates? She is still nearer.-- And I do not know whether Miss Bates is not as likely to understand the inclinations of the rest of the people as any body. I think we do want a larger council. Suppose I go and invite Miss Bates to join us?"

"Well--if you please," said Mrs. Weston rather hesitating, "if you think she will be of any use."

"You will get nothing to the purpose from Miss Bates," said Emma. "She will be all delight and gratitude, but she will tell you nothing. She will not even listen to your questions. I see no advantage in consulting Miss Bates."

"But she is so amusing, so extremely amusing! I am very fond of hearing Miss Bates talk. And I need not bring the whole family, you know."

Here Mr. Weston joined them, and on hearing what was proposed, gave it his decided approbation.

"Aye, do, Frank.--Go and fetch Miss Bates, and let us end the matter at once. She will enjoy the scheme, I am sure; and I do not know a properer person for shewing us how to do away difficulties. Fetch Miss Bates. We are growing a little too nice. She is a standing lesson of how to be happy. But fetch them both. Invite them both."

"Both sir! Can the old lady?" . . .

"The old lady! No, the young lady, to be sure. I shall think you a great blockhead, Frank, if you bring the aunt without the niece."

"Oh! I beg your pardon, sir. I did not immediately recollect. Undoubtedly if you wish it, I will endeavour to persuade them both." And away he ran.

Long before he reappeared, attending the short, neat, brisk-moving aunt, and her elegant niece,--Mrs. Weston, like a sweet-tempered woman and a good wife, had examined the passage again, and found the evils of it much less than she had supposed before-- indeed very trifling; and here ended the difficulties of decision. All the rest, in speculation at least, was perfectly smooth. All the minor arrangements of table and chair, lights and music, tea and supper, made themselves; or were left as mere trifles to be settled at any time between Mrs. Weston and Mrs. Stokes.-- Every body invited, was certainly to come; Frank had already written to Enscombe to propose staying a few days beyond his fortnight, which could not possibly be refused. And a delightful dance it was to be.

Most cordially, when Miss Bates arrived, did she agree that it must. As a counsellor she was not wanted; but as an approver, (a much safer character,) she was truly welcome. Her approbation, at once general and minute, warm and incessant, could not but please; and for another half-hour they were all walking to and fro, between the different rooms, some suggesting, some attending, and all in happy enjoyment of the future. The party did not break up without Emma's being positively secured for the two first dances by the hero of the evening, nor without her overhearing Mr. Weston whisper to his wife, "He has asked her, my dear. That's right. I knew he would!"

CHAPTER XII
One thing only was wanting to make the prospect of the ball completely satisfactory to Emma--its being fixed for a day within the granted term of Frank Churchill's stay in Surry; for, in spite of Mr. Weston's confidence, she could not think it so very impossible that the Churchills might not allow their nephew to remain a day beyond his fortnight. But this was not judged feasible. The preparations must take their time, nothing could be properly ready till the third week were entered on, and for a few days they must be planning, proceeding and hoping in uncertainty--at the risk-- in her opinion, the great risk, of its being all in vain.

Enscombe however was gracious, gracious in fact, if not in word. His wish of staying longer evidently did not please; but it was not opposed. All was safe and prosperous; and as the removal of one solicitude generally makes way for another, Emma, being now certain of her ball, began to adopt as the next vexation Mr. Knightley's provoking indifference about it. Either because he did not dance himself, or because the plan had been formed without his being consulted, he seemed resolved that it should not interest him, determined against its exciting any present curiosity, or affording him any future amusement. To her voluntary communications Emma could get no more approving reply, than,

"Very well. If the Westons think it worth while to be at all this trouble for a few hours of noisy entertainment, I have nothing to say against it, but that they shall not chuse pleasures for me.-- Oh! yes, I must be there; I could not refuse; and I will keep as much awake as I can; but I would rather be at home, looking over William Larkins's week's account; much rather, I confess.-- Pleasure in seeing dancing!--not I, indeed--I never look at it-- I do not know who does.--Fine dancing, I believe, like virtue, must be its own reward. Those who are standing by are usually thinking of something very different."

This Emma felt was aimed at her; and it made her quite angry. It was not in compliment to Jane Fairfax however that he was so indifferent, or so indignant; he was not guided by her feelings in reprobating the ball, for she enjoyed the thought of it to an extraordinary degree. It made her animated--open hearted-- she voluntarily said;--

"Oh! Miss Woodhouse, I hope nothing may happen to prevent the ball. What a disappointment it would be! I do look forward to it, I own, with very great pleasure."

It was not to oblige Jane Fairfax therefore that he would have preferred the society of William Larkins. No!--she was more and more convinced that Mrs. Weston was quite mistaken in that surmise. There was a great deal of friendly and of compassionate attachment on his side--but no love.

Alas! there was soon no leisure for quarrelling with Mr. Knightley. Two days of joyful security were immediately followed by the over-throw of every thing. A letter arrived from Mr. Churchill to urge his nephew's instant return. Mrs. Churchill was unwell-- far too unwell to do without him; she had been in a very suffering state (so said her husband) when writing to her nephew two days before, though from her usual unwillingness to give pain, and constant habit of never thinking of herself, she had not mentioned it; but now she was too ill to trifle, and must entreat him to set off for Enscombe without delay.

The substance of this letter was forwarded to Emma, in a note from Mrs. Weston, instantly. As to his going, it was inevitable. He must be gone within a few hours, though without feeling any real alarm for his aunt, to lessen his repugnance. He knew her illnesses; they never occurred but for her own convenience.

Mrs. Weston added, "that he could only allow himself time to hurry to Highbury, after breakfast, and take leave of the few friends there whom he could suppose to feel any interest in him; and that he might be expected at Hartfield very soon."

This wretched note was the finale of Emma's breakfast. When once it had been read, there was no doing any thing, but lament and exclaim. The loss of the ball--the loss of the young man-- and all that the young man might be feeling!--It was too wretched!-- Such a delightful evening as it would have been!--Every body so happy! and she and her partner the happiest!--"I said it would be so," was the only consolation.

Her father's feelings were quite distinct. He thought principally of Mrs. Churchill's illness, and wanted to know how she was treated; and as for the ball, it was shocking to have dear Emma disappointed; but they would all be safer at home.

Emma was ready for her visitor some time before he appeared; but if this reflected at all upon his impatience, his sorrowful look and total want of spirits when he did come might redeem him. He felt the going away almost too much to speak of it. His dejection was most evident. He sat really lost in thought for the first few minutes; and when rousing himself, it was only to say,

"Of all horrid things, leave-taking is the worst."

"But you will come again," said Emma. "This will not be your only visit to Randalls."

"Ah!--(shaking his head)--the uncertainty of when I may be able to return!--I shall try for it with a zeal!--It will be the object of all my thoughts and cares!--and if my uncle and aunt go to town this spring--but I am afraid--they did not stir last spring-- I am afraid it is a custom gone for ever."

"Our poor ball must be quite given up."

"Ah! that ball!--why did we wait for any thing?--why not seize the pleasure at once?--How often is happiness destroyed by preparation, foolish preparation!--You told us it would be so.--Oh! Miss Woodhouse, why are you always so right?"

"Indeed, I am very sorry to be right in this instance. I would much rather have been merry than wise."

"If I can come again, we are still to have our ball. My father depends on it. Do not forget your engagement."

Emma looked graciously.

"Such a fortnight as it has been!" he continued; "every day more precious and more delightful than the day before!--every day making me less fit to bear any other place. Happy those, who can remain at Highbury!"

"As you do us such ample justice now," said Emma, laughing, "I will venture to ask, whether you did not come a little doubtfully at first? Do not we rather surpass your expectations? I am sure we do. I am sure you did not much expect to like us. You would not have been so long in coming, if you had had a pleasant idea of Highbury."

He laughed rather consciously; and though denying the sentiment, Emma was convinced that it had been so.

"And you must be off this very morning?"

"Yes; my father is to join me here: we shall walk back together, and I must be off immediately. I am almost afraid that every moment will bring him."

"Not five minutes to spare even for your friends Miss Fairfax and Miss Bates? How unlucky! Miss Bates's powerful, argumentative mind might have strengthened yours."

"Yes--I have called there; passing the door, I thought it better. It was a right thing to do. I went in for three minutes, and was detained by Miss Bates's being absent. She was out; and I felt it impossible not to wait till she came in. She is a woman that one may, that one must laugh at; but that one would not wish to slight. It was better to pay my visit, then"--

He hesitated, got up, walked to a window.

"In short," said he, "perhaps, Miss Woodhouse--I think you can hardly be quite without suspicion"--

He looked at her, as if wanting to read her thoughts. She hardly knew what to say. It seemed like the forerunner of something absolutely serious, which she did not wish. Forcing herself to speak, therefore, in the hope of putting it by, she calmly said,

"You are quite in the right; it was most natural to pay your visit, then"--

He was silent. She believed he was looking at her; probably reflecting on what she had said, and trying to understand the manner. She heard him sigh. It was natural for him to feel that he had cause to sigh. He could not believe her to be encouraging him.
A few awkward moments passed, and he sat down again; and in a more determined manner said,

"It was something to feel that all the rest of my time might be given to Hartfield. My regard for Hartfield is most warm"--

He stopt again, rose again, and seemed quite embarrassed.-- He was more in love with her than Emma had supposed; and who can say how it might have ended, if his father had not made his appearance?
Mr. Woodhouse soon followed; and the necessity of exertion made him composed.

A very few minutes more, however, completed the present trial. Mr. Weston, always alert when business was to be done, and as incapable of procrastinating any evil that was inevitable, as of foreseeing any that was doubtful, said, "It was time to go;" and the young man, though he might and did sigh, could not but agree, to take leave.

"I shall hear about you all," said he; that is my chief consolation. I shall hear of every thing that is going on among you. I have engaged Mrs. Weston to correspond with me. She has been so kind as to promise it. Oh! the blessing of a female correspondent, when one is really interested in the absent!--she will tell me every thing. In her letters I shall be at dear Highbury again."

A very friendly shake of the hand, a very earnest "Good-bye," closed the speech, and the door had soon shut out Frank Churchill. Short had been the notice--short their meeting; he was gone; and Emma felt so sorry to part, and foresaw so great a loss to their little society from his absence as to begin to be afraid of being too sorry, and feeling it too much.

It was a sad change. They had been meeting almost every day since his arrival. Certainly his being at Randalls had given great spirit to the last two weeks--indescribable spirit; the idea, the expectation of seeing him which every morning had brought, the assurance of his attentions, his liveliness, his manners! It had been a very happy fortnight, and forlorn must be the sinking from it into the common course of Hartfield days. To complete every other recommendation, he had almost told her that he loved her. What strength, or what constancy of affection he might be subject to, was another point; but at present she could not doubt his having a decidedly warm admiration, a conscious preference of herself; and this persuasion, joined to all the rest, made her think that she must be a little in love with him, in spite of every previous determination against it.

"I certainly must," said she. "This sensation of listlessness, weariness, stupidity, this disinclination to sit down and employ myself, this feeling of every thing's being dull and insipid about the house!-- I must be in love; I should be the oddest creature in the world if I were not--for a few weeks at least. Well! evil to some is always good to others. I shall have many fellow-mourners for the ball, if not for Frank Churchill; but Mr. Knightley will be happy. He may spend the evening with his dear William Larkins now if he likes."

Mr. Knightley, however, shewed no triumphant happiness. He could not say that he was sorry on his own account; his very cheerful look would have contradicted him if he had; but he said, and very steadily, that he was sorry for the disappointment of the others, and with considerable kindness added,

"You, Emma, who have so few opportunities of dancing, you are really out of luck; you are very much out of luck!"

It was some days before she saw Jane Fairfax, to judge of her honest regret in this woeful change; but when they did meet, her composure was odious. She had been particularly unwell, however, suffering from headache to a degree, which made her aunt declare, that had the ball taken place, she did not think Jane could have attended it; and it was charity to impute some of her unbecoming indifference to the languor of ill-health.



    第十章

    当她们走进那间卧室时,里面特别幽静。贝茨太太正在火炉旁打瞌睡,她再也不能像往常那样干活儿了。弗兰克•邱吉尔正坐在她旁边的一张小桌边聚精会神地修理眼镜。简•菲尔费克斯正站在他们的背后,凝神注视着那架新钢琴。
    虽然那位年轻人正干着活儿,但是,当再次看到爱玛时,还是会心地笑了笑。
    “真令人高兴,”他轻声说道,“比我想像的提前了十分钟。瞧,我正忙着呢!请你猜猜,我能不能给她修好它。”
    “你说什么?”威斯顿太太说,“难道还没修好?这么说,如果你是银匠,那你就要饿死的。”
    “我又没有一直在修理,”他回答道,“刚才我帮菲尔费克斯小 姐放稳她的钢琴。以前它有些摇晃!我想可能是地板不平。瞧,我们在一条琴腿下面垫了纸。我感到高兴,她们把你请来了。我还生怕你会急急忙忙往家赶呢。”
    在简•菲尔费克斯已经做好准备,想再次坐到钢琴面前之前,他想方设法叫她坐到自己身旁,还给她找来上等的烤苹果,要她替他打下手、出主意。她没有马上做好准备,爱玛推测可能是由于紧张所致。她有这架琴,时间不算太长,弹琴时不可能不激动。她必须镇定下来,清醒一下头脑,才能去弹。不管是何原因,爱玛只能感到同情,只能决定不让这种感情再次影响她。
    简总算开始弹琴了。虽然刚开始弹得软绵绵的,但还是能听得出来这架钢琴音质上乘。以前威斯顿太太听了很兴奋,这次听了又非常愉快。她连声称好,爱玛也随声附和。通过对这架钢琴仔细鉴赏和论证,最终认定此琴音质很好,堪称佳品。
    “无论坎贝尔上校委托谁挑选,”弗兰克•邱吉尔面露笑意,对爱玛说道,“这人很在行。在韦默思,我早就听说过,坎贝尔上校是位行家里手。我相信,他和像他那样的人都特别注重高音的柔和。菲尔费克斯小 姐,没准儿他曾跟他的朋友仔细吩咐过,或者给布罗德伍德钢琴专卖店亲笔写过信。你是这么认为的吗?”这时,简并没有回答。她也不是装聋作哑。要知道,威斯顿太太正在跟她说话。
    “这不合适,”爱玛轻声说道,“我只是瞎猜疑。别让她不高兴。”
    他笑了笑,又晃了一下脑袋,似乎既不同情也不怀疑。稍过片刻,他接着说道:“菲尔费克斯小 姐,你以琴为伴,自得其乐,你那爱尔兰的朋友想必也会为此感到欣慰。大概他们非常牵挂你,心中寻思,什么时候能把钢琴送到你这里。你觉得,坎贝尔上校知道琴已经送到了吗?你觉得这件事是他亲手操办呢,抑或他只是随便吩咐了一下,先把琴订了下来,而送琴时间未定,只等时机成熟,他们就把琴送过来?”
    此时,他不再往下说了。简不得不听着,而且回答说:“在坎贝尔上校给我来信之前,”她强打精神地说,“我还不能确定。只是推测而已。”
    “推测!嗳,人们有时能猜准,有时却弄错。我相信,我能猜着还要用多长时间才能修好这副眼镜。伍德豪斯小 姐,一个人要是在聚精会神地做事时说话,那他肯定是在瞎扯。我想,真正的工匠是不轻易说话的。只有像我们这样的绅士工人,哪怕听到一个字——菲尔费克斯小 姐讲了些关于猜想的话。看,眼镜修好了。太太,我太高兴了,”他又对贝茨太太说,“我已经修好了,暂时你又可以戴啦。”
    这时,贝茨太太和贝茨小 姐向他表示深深的谢意。为了能稍稍躲远些,他便朝钢琴那边走去,并请求还未站起来的菲尔费克斯小 姐再弹一弹。
    “要是你肯赏脸,”他说,“那就请你弹一曲昨晚我们跳的华尔兹。让我重温一下那段回忆吧。昨晚你玩得没有我开心;你似乎一直萎靡不振。我想,一旦曲终舞停时,你一定会感到高兴;不过,我只要再跳半个钟头的舞,就宁愿抛掉一切——抛掉我的一切。”
    于是,她开始演奏了。
    “能又一次听到曾经令人热血沸腾的乐曲,是多么惬意啊!如果我没有搞错的话,在韦默思也曾跳过这个舞曲。”她抬起头瞅了瞅他,满脸绯红。接着,她又弹了一会儿。这时,他从钢琴旁的椅子上拿了一些乐谱,朝爱玛转过脸来说:“我觉得,对这支曲子挺陌生。你听说过吗?克拉默*那里正在出售一套新的爱尔兰乐曲。不是谁都能从这个出版社搞到这套曲子的。这都是跟钢琴一块儿送来的。坎贝尔上校挺细心的,是吗?他知道,菲尔费克斯小 姐没有乐谱。我非常佩服他在这方面想得很周到。由此可以看出,他的确真心实意地关心她。不是做表面文章,也不是那种粗心大意的人。这种关心完全发自于内心。”
    尽管爱玛希望他不要那么尖酸,可是她还是忍俊不禁。她瞅了一眼简•菲尔费克斯,发现她面带笑意。这时,爱玛心知肚明了。虽说简+菲尔费克斯脸涨得通红,但是显然她并没有丝毫愠色。因此,爱玛也就如释重负地笑了起来,对简也不再有什么内疚感了。这么说来,虽然简•菲尔费克斯年轻貌美、心地善良,但她仍有一些应当受到责怪的感情呢。
    *克拉默(指德国钢琴大师克拉默(1771-1858)创办的一家著名音乐出版
    社。
    他将所有的乐谱都拿了过来,他们俩一起翻阅一遍。爱玛趁机轻声说道:“你讲得太尖酸了。她一定会听得出来的。”
    “我就是想让她听明白我的意思。我一点儿也不觉得难堪。”
    “不过,说心里话,我都觉得有点不堪入耳。但愿我别这么想。”
    “令我高兴的是,你把你的想法跟我讲了。现在我有办法去解开她那一切不正常的言谈和举止的迷。让她去难为情吧。如果她做错了事,理应觉得难为情。”
    “我想,她并非一点也不觉得难为情。”
    “这个我还没发现。她正在弹奏‘罗宾•阿戴尔!1——这支乐曲我最喜欢听。”
    过不多久,贝茨小 姐从窗户旁边走过时,看到奈特利先生正在不远处骑着马。
    “啊,这不是奈特利先生吗!有机会的话,我一定要当面向他道谢。我不想在这里开窗户,要知道你们会感冒的。可是,你们知道,我可以去我母亲那里。如果他知道你们在这里,那他可能会来跟你们见面的。你们能相聚在我们家,我感到很高兴。这给我们的小屋子添了不少光彩啊!”
    贝茨小 姐话音刚落,就已经来到了隔壁房间。她刚把窗户打开,立刻便朝奈特利先生喊了起来。他们两个人的说话声非常清晰地传进了大家的耳朵里,就好比是在一间屋里讲话似的。
    “你好!你好!很好,谢谢。非常感谢,昨晚你用马车把我们送回家。我们到家时恰到好处,要知道我母亲刚刚坐下来等我们。请进屋来吧,敬请光临。你将会看到这里有几个朋友。”
    1罗宾•阿戴尔:原是苏格兰乐曲。一七五0年左右,卡洛琳•凯贝尔用这个曲子配上歌词献给一位爱尔兰外科医生罗宾•阿戴尔。一七五八年,卡洛琳嫁给了罗宾。
    贝茨小 姐说完后,奈特利紧接着大声说了起来,好像也要让大家听得到:“贝茨小 姐,你的外甥女怎么样?我向你们,特别是你的外甥女问好。菲尔费克斯小 姐好吗?我但愿她昨儿晚上没冻着?她今天好吗?告诉我菲尔费克斯小 姐好吗?”
    贝茨小 姐不得不先开门见山地回答他,直到他愿意听她讲别的事情为止。他们的谈话让大家捧腹大笑。威斯顿太太用异样的目光投向了爱玛。然而,爱玛并不以为然。
    “太感谢了!打心眼里感激你。”贝茨小 姐接着往下说。这时,他插话说道"“我去金斯敦。你有事吗?”
    “哎呀,金斯敦。”你要去那个地方?有一次,柯尔太太说过,她要去金斯敦买东西。”
    “柯尔太太可以派佣人去;你有什么事需我帮忙吗?”
    “没有,谢谢。你最好进屋歇会儿。你猜猜这里有谁?伍德豪斯小 姐和史密斯小 姐到我们家来鉴赏钢琴,真是太荣幸了。请你把马拴在克朗旅店,到我们家歇歇脚吧。”
    “好的,”他从容自如地说,“恐怕只能坐一会儿。”
    “威斯顿太太和弗兰克•邱吉尔也在这里!有这么多朋友相聚,真令人高兴!”
    “不行,现在不成,谢谢。我没功夫进去,得抓紧时间往金斯敦赶路。”
    “哦,请进来坐一会儿吧!能跟你见面,他们一定非常愉快。”
    “不,不,你那里朋友太多了。我再另找个机会来一趟。”
    “唉,太遗憾了!哦,奈特利先生,昨晚那场舞会,大家玩得多开心啊!让人流连忘返!你参加过这样的舞会吗?那不是很令人赏心悦目的吗?弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和伍德豪斯小 姐这一对舞伴跳得太棒了,让我大饱眼福了。”
    “哦,的确令人赏心悦目!我只能这么讲,要知道,我相信,伍德豪斯小 姐和弗兰克!邱吉尔先生都在倾听我俩的谈话。再说,”这时,他清了清嗓子,又大声地说,“我很纳闷,干吗不谈一谈简•菲尔费克斯小 姐。我觉得,菲尔费克斯小 姐舞姿最优美。威斯顿太太是英国最出色的乡村舞曲演奏家,别人是望尘莫及的。现在,如果你的朋友们要表示谢意,那他们会站出来大声回应的。不过,我等不及在这听他们讲了。”
    “哦!奈特利先生,再等一等。有要事——非常惊讶!我和简两个人因为那些苹果而深感惊诧。”
    “怎么回事?”
    “想一想,你把剩下的苹果都送给我们了!你说你留了好多苹果,可是你现在一个不剩。我们确实很纳闷!霍基斯太太也许会大发雷霆的。威廉!拉金斯也曾提起这事。你不该这样,的确不该这样。啊!他离开了!他总是如此,他不要人家感谢他。我总想他不至于现在就走吧,假如不向他道谢,也太遗憾了——算了。”她又到屋里去了,“我没有把他请来。奈特利先生走了。他要去金斯敦。他问我有没有什么事需他帮忙——”
    “是的,”简说,“我们都听到了。”
    “哦!对,亲爱的,窗户开着,房门也没关,加上奈特利嗓门也大,大概你们大家全都听到我们的谈话了。你们一定都听着了。‘你想在金斯顿买点什么东西吗?!他说;因此我没有深谈——哦!伍德豪斯小 姐,你要走了?你只坐么一会儿,非常感谢你。”
    这时,爱玛认为该回去了,这次拜访的时间实在不算短。威斯顿太太和弗兰克!邱吉尔先生看了一下表,发现上午快要过去了,连忙也准备离开这里。可是,他们在哈特菲尔德大门口与两位年轻小 姐分手后,便向伦多尔斯走去。

    第十一章

    跳舞这玩意儿,不跳则罢,一跳就会上瘾。我们知道,往往有这样的现象:有些年轻人好久不去参加任何舞会,并不觉得怎么难受。但是,只要开始参加——只要体会到跳舞的那种美妙绝伦的感觉,哪怕只是一点点——那他就会一发而不可收了。
    而弗兰克•邱吉尔就是这种人。他在海伯利跳过一次舞后,很想再跳一次。伍德豪斯先生被说服了,他跟伍德豪斯小 姐在伦多尔斯呆了一个晚上。这两位年轻人一直在想办法再搞一场舞会,直至那晚的最后半个钟头。弗兰克首先想到了这个,而且极力想搞成功;要知道这位小 姐明白最大的困难是什么,也特别看重舞会的规模和个人的形象。不过,她也很想跟弗兰克•邱吉尔再次合作,再风光一番——因为在这方面,跟简•菲尔费克斯小 姐相比有过之而无不及——甚而至于目的只是跳舞,而没有自命不凡给他任何不怀好意的帮助,她也会这样去做——帮助他用脚步量出房间的面积,看一下能装多少人——接着,又量了一下客厅的面积;威斯顿先生说过两个房间面积是一样的,可是他们仍希望其中的一间能稍稍大一点。
    他首先建议在柯尔家开始的舞会应该在这儿结束——应该请原班人马参加——这个建议得到了大家的一致赞同。威斯顿先生举双手赞成,威斯顿太太也乐意演奏,说她会舍命陪君子。下面要做的事是,想一想都有谁来参加舞会,算一算每对舞伴的活动空间有多大。
    “你,菲尔费克斯小 姐,史密斯小 姐,再加上考克斯姐妹,已经有五个人了。”这话他说了好多遍,“男宾有奈特利先生、吉尔勃特兄弟、小考克斯、我爸爸,还有我自己。很好,我们可以尽情地玩一次了。你,菲尔费克斯小 姐,史密斯小 姐,还有考克斯姐妹,可以组成五对舞伴,场地够大了。”过不多久,有人说:“可是,五对舞伴一起跳,场地够大吗?我觉得有点玄。”这时,又有人说:“只能组成五对舞伴,人太少了,划不来。请再仔细商榷一下。就请五对,未免太少了。暂时考虑一下,那还说得过去。”有人认为,吉尔勃特小 姐可能在她哥哥那儿,应该把她也请过来。还有人说,那天晚上没有邀请吉尔勃特太太,要是请她的话,她不会拒绝的。又有人认为小考克斯也行!末了,威斯顿先生想到了一位表兄,必须请他一家都过来,还说有一个老朋友,他们家也会乐意参加的。毫无疑问,最起码凑成十对。他们兴致勃勃地谈论着,该如何安排这么多人。
    两个房间恰好门与门相对,“可不可以将两个房间合并起来用,来回地从过道穿过?”看样子,这个办法不错。可是,这终归是不太方便,有些不同意这样的计划。爱玛说那太别扭了。威斯顿太太担心晚饭没有人准备。伍德豪斯先生唯恐他们累坏了身子,因此他反对他们举行这次舞会。
    “哦,那不成,”他说,“太欠考虑了。为了爱玛,我不会让你们瞎折腾的!爱玛身体受不了。她爱生病的。可怜的小哈丽埃特身体也不结实。你们都会得重感冒的。威斯顿太太,你身子也是顶不住的。别让他们如此草率行事啦。我恳请你阻止他们吧。那个小伙子,”他悄悄地说。”太轻率了。不要跟他父亲讲,可是这个小伙子的确神经不大正常。今天晚上,他老是去开门,一点也不顾别人。要知道,门开着会有风从过道上吹过来。我并非想有意跟他作对,可是,他的确有点过分了。”
    威斯顿太太对他的指责感到遗憾。她明白,再这样下去,很快就会发生不愉快,于是,她想方设法从中调和。现在门都关上了。放弃了将两个房间合并一个舞场的计划。这时,大家又在讨论那个一开始在他们呆的房间里办舞会的计划。就在不久前,他们还认为这个房间甚至连五对舞伴都容不下,而现在呢,为了照顾弗兰克•邱吉尔的面子,大家认为容纳十对舞伴肯定没有问题。
    “刚才我们想得太多了,”他说,“一个房间足矣。这里可以宽宽松松地容纳十对舞伴。”
    这时,爱玛不赞成。”这样一来,太拥挤了。跳舞时不免要磕磕碰碰的,太没劲了。”
    “是的,”他郑重其事地随声附合说,“太糟糕了。”不过,他仍在量这个房间的面积,最终结果是:“我想,这房子里站上十对舞伴不会成什么问题。”
    “不,不,”她说,“你太不讲道理了。双方靠得那么近,太吓人了!挤成一团——在一间屋子里挤成一团跳舞,简直让人难以想像。”
    “这是事实,”他接过话茬说,“我也是这么认为的。挤在这么一间小屋里跳舞。伍德豪斯小 姐,你讲得十分中肯。精彩极了!可是,事情已到了这个地步,谁也不甘心就此罢休。那会让我父亲大失所望的——一句话——我不晓得——我想这里可以容纳得下十对舞伴。”
    爱玛已经发觉,他是非要跳不可了。舞会的场地再怎么苛刻,他也不想失去这次跳舞的欢乐。可是,爱玛最终还是支持他的主张。如果她有心做他的心上人,那倒应该好好思考一番,对他那分执著和那种性格特点要多作了解。然而,他终归还算得上是个讨人喜爱的人。
    第二天,中午之前,他就到哈特菲尔德来了。他满脸堆笑地走进屋里,很明显还要接着讨论那个计划。过了一会儿,有迹象表明,他对计划作了一些修改。
    “伍德豪斯小 姐,”他迫不及待地说,“你对在我父亲的小房间举办舞会不至于感到非常扫兴吧。我有一个新的想法,是我爸想出来的。只要你赞成,马上便可付诸实施。在这次拟定中的舞会上,我能有幸首先请你跳舞吗?我们不在伦多尔斯搞舞会,而改在克朗旅店。”
    “克朗旅店?”
    “是的,要是你和伍德豪斯先生都没意见的话,当然,我对此信心十足,那么,我爸希望你们肯赏光。他预料那里的条件更适宜,他会热情地欢迎你们光临,丝毫不会逊色于伦多尔斯。这个建议是他本人提出来的。只要你们不反对,威斯顿太太也会感到满意的。我们的看法基本上是一致的。哦,你猜得非常对!伦多尔斯的哪间屋子也容纳不下十对舞伴,其结果可想而知了。简直令人难以置信!我一直支持你的看法,只是由于想个更好的办法,才固执己见而已。换个场地不是很好吗?你不会反对的——我看,你不会反对吧?”
    “假如威斯顿先生和威斯顿太太满意,那我也同意。我想这个建议很不错。对我本人而言,我感到非常满意——看样子,也只能如此了。爸爸,难道你不同意吗?”
    她接连重复了好几遍,并做了详尽的解释,他才完全听明白。尔后,她就有关新建议做了补充说明,他才会同意。
    “不;我觉得这并不是很好的办法——相反地,太糟糕啦——还不如以前的计划呢。旅店里的房间既潮乎乎的,又不安全,通风也不好,到那儿去会让人受不了。要是你们坚持要搞舞会的话,还是在伦多尔斯举办好得多。我有生以来从未进过克朗旅店的房间——跟店老板也没有见过面。哦,绝对不成,那个计划太坏了。要知道,在克朗更容易着凉,比其他任何地方都要差。”
    “先生,我正想说,”弗兰克•邱吉尔说,“换场地的最大好处是,能够避免大家着凉——在克朗不大容易着凉!修改计划,对佩里先生来说,可能有理由觉得遗憾,不过,别人并不这么认为。”
    “先生,”伍德豪斯先生情绪非常激动地说,“如果你把佩里先生看做是那种人,那你就太荒唐了。他对我们大家都挺关心。无论谁病了,他都会随叫随到。然而,令我纳闷的是,你们竟认为克朗旅店的房间比你父亲的家更安全可靠。”
    “先生,只是因为那里宽敞得很。我没必要开窗户——一晚上,一次也不用开。先生,你知道,正是由于将窗户开着,这样冷风就进来了,人也就会着凉的。”
    “开着窗户!不过,弗兰克•邱吉尔先生,恐怕不会有人想在伦多尔斯把窗户打开吧。不会有人那么草率!我可从未听说过这样的事,也就是说,开着窗户跳舞!我相信,你父亲和威斯顿太太(那个可怜的泰勒小 姐)都不准这么做。”
    “啊!先生——不过有时,会有位鲁莽的年轻人悄悄地走近窗边去打开窗户。我经常碰到这样的事。”
    “先生,真有此事?上帝啊!我连想都不敢想。可是,我很少到户外,可能是少见多怪吧。不过,这确实挺新鲜;或许我们该好好谈一下——这些事儿得仔细琢磨琢磨。草率行事是不行的。假如哪天早上威斯顿先生和威斯顿太太能抽空来一趟,我们可以在一起聊一聊,能不能想出更好的主意。”
    “但是,先生,时间不等人啊——”
    “哦,”这时,爱玛开口了,“时间很充裕。没必要那么风风火火的。爸爸,假如改到克朗旅店,那么,对马来说是合适的。要知道,离马厩不太远。”
    “对,我亲爱的。这没错。并不是说詹姆斯会有什么怨言,而是应当尽量不要让马太累着。假如我能相信旅店的房间有适当的通风——话说回来,能不能相信斯托克斯太太?我表示怀疑。我对她不了解,也从未见过她。”
    “先生,我可以向你保证,一切都安排妥当了,要知道威斯顿太太是负责人。”
    “看,爸爸!你现在放心了吧——亲爱的威斯顿太太,她最细心,最周到。许多年前我出疹子时,佩里先生曾说过,你有印象吗?‘先生,假如是泰勒小 姐把爱玛小 姐裹起来,那你尽管放心就是了。!我曾多次听你这么夸奖过她!”
    “是的,没错,佩里先生就是这样说的。我怎么会忘呢。可怜的小爱玛!你那时出疹子可真可怕;多亏了佩里先生精心治疗,你才死里逃生。他一天来四趟,连着一个星期都是如此,最初他就说情况不太糟——我们高兴坏了;但是,出疹子这种病实在是太可怕了。我想,可怜的伊莎贝拉的孩子出疹子的话,一定要找佩里先生看。”
    “这个时候,我父亲和威斯顿太太都在克朗旅店,”弗兰克+邱吉尔说,“正在那里计算那房子总共能容纳多少人。我让他们在那里等着,自己一个人到你们这儿来,想征求一下你的看法,希望你能去一趟,当面提提意见。他们俩都让我这么告诉你。如果你能跟我一起走一趟,那他们会感到莫大的荣幸。没有你参加,他们总觉得是件憾事。”
    爱玛感到高兴的是,人家主动上门来征求意见。她离开后,伍德豪斯先生又仔细权衡了一下。爱玛和邱吉尔马不停蹄地直奔克朗旅店去了。威斯顿夫妇一直在那里等着,看到爱玛来了,并且知道她不反对,他们高兴极了。他们对房间的看法不尽相同,威斯顿太太有点儿遗憾,而他却非常满意。
    “爱玛,”她说,“墙纸不太好,比我想像中的要差一些。看!有些地方脏得要命。护壁板发黄,破旧不堪。”
    “我亲爱的,你太吹毛求疵了,”威斯顿先生说,“那又有什么影响呢?烛光下,你压根儿就看不出来,跟伦多尔斯一样干净。以前我们在俱乐部搞活动时,晚上谁都没看出什么问题。”这时,威斯顿太太和爱玛相互会心地使了个眼色,“男人们从来就不讲究卫生。”威斯顿父子大概也在各自琢磨着,“女人们真是事儿多。”
    可是,还是碰到了棘手的问题,两位绅士也不敢掉以轻心。
    这个问题就是餐厅。当时盖舞厅时,并未考虑到晚餐,只是在隔壁加了个仅供玩牌的小活动室。该如何是好呢?这个活动室倒是能派上用途。不过,纵然他们四位不愿意玩牌,想在那里美美地吃顿晚饭,那也是太小了。当然,或许可以找到另一间较大的房间;可是那个房间在房子的那一头,去那里得走过一条又长又不好走的过道。这就麻烦了。威斯顿太太惟恐过道里的冷风会让年轻人患感冒。想到用餐时太拥挤,爱玛和威斯顿父子都觉得特别扭。
    威斯顿太太提议晚餐简简单单,只在那个小房间里放一些夹肉面包之类的食品。不过,有人觉得这样太寒碜。私下里搞舞会而不让客人吃顿正式的晚餐,未免有失身份,对人家也不礼貌。威斯顿太太不敢再这样想了。于是,她只得再从长计议。她瞅了瞅那个小房间,然后对大家说道:“我看,它不一定特别小。你知道,来的人也不会太多。”这时,威斯顿先生正大步流星地穿过过道,并大声说道:“我亲爱的,你总觉得这条过道不短。其实,一点也不长。再说,楼梯那里也没有风吹来过。”
    “很想知道,”威斯顿太太说,“我们的客人最喜欢什么样的招待。我们必须尽量保证让绝大部分的人感到心满意足——但愿能知道。”
    “对,言之有理,”弗兰克•邱吉尔大声说,“说得非常正确。你要征求一下你的邻居们的意见。我赞同你的观点。只要能确定他们这些人中以谁为主——就拿柯尔夫妇来说吧。他们离这里很近。我去一趟,成吗?或者贝茨小 姐?她住得更近些。我不知道,贝茨小 姐是不是对其他的人很了解。我看,我们需要集思广益。我去看看贝茨小 姐,行吗?”
    “那当然好啦——要是你乐意的话,”威斯顿太太有些迟疑地说,“要是你觉得她能提出好的意见,那就把她请来吧。”
    “贝茨小 姐是不会讲出什么好的意见的,”爱玛插嘴说道,“除了激动和感谢,她不会告诉你任何东西。她甚至对你的提问都心不在焉。我想,请她来未必有用。”
    “不过,她这人很有意思,很逗!我喜欢听贝茨小 姐唠叨。你知道,我不想把她全家都请过来。”
    就在这时,威斯顿先生走过来了。当他听到他的建议时,他完全支持。
    “对,弗兰克,去吧。去把贝茨小 姐请过来。我们赶快商量个办法吧。我想她不会反对这个安排的。在我看来,只有让她来,才能解决这个难题,而且别的人不及她。去把贝茨小 姐请过来。我们未免有些吹毛求疵了。要知道,她这人能给大家带来欢乐和笑声。但是,最好还是请她们两位一起来吧。请她们两位都过来。”
    “先生,两位都请来!那位老妇人能——?”
    “那位老妇人!不,甭问,是指那位年轻小 姐!弗兰克,如果你只把姨妈请过来,那我要说你没头脑了。”
    “哦!爸爸,对不起。我怎么就没想到。无疑,要是你这么想的话,那我想办法把她们一起请过来。”说完后,他撒腿就走了。
    在他把那位步履轻盈、身材矮小的姨妈和她那温文尔雅、年轻貌美的外甥女请来之前,威斯顿太太好比性情温和的女人、贤惠能干的妻子,仔细地将过道又检查了一下。在她看来,过道并不像她所料想的那么坏——的确是小题大作。困难迎刃而解了。其余的就没有什么问题了,只要能想到的全都考虑到了。像那些桌椅、灯光、音乐、茶点、晚饭等等不算什么问题,或者只是算作小事,随时都可以让斯托克斯太太去处理。接到邀请的肯定都能参加。弗兰克•邱吉尔已经给恩斯科姆去过信了,要求在预定的两个星期后再住一段时间,他们不会不答应。这次舞会将会令人终身难忘。
    贝茨小 姐被请来后,没有反对那个计划,并说就该这么办。虽说她并没有提出什么更好的意见,可是她表示同意(这个角色不讨人嫌),大家热情地欢迎她。她说了一大堆恭维话,而且非常得体,让人听了禁不住心花怒放。在后来的半个钟头里,他们不停地从一个房间走到另一个房间,有人侧耳倾听,有人提出自己的看法,大家你一言我一语,谈得很是投缘。临分手前,爱玛已经答应将首先跟他闪亮登场。她也听到威斯顿先生轻声地对威斯顿太太说:“我亲爱的,她已经接受了他的邀请。太棒啦。我知道她会接受邀请的!”

    第十二章

    要让爱玛对即将举办的舞会感到心满意足,还有一件事需办妥,那就是日期要选在弗兰克•邱吉尔被允许在萨里逗留的这段日子里。要知道,虽说威斯顿先生信心十足,但她还是觉得,弗兰克•邱吉尔在这里呆够两周后,邱吉尔夫妇有可能不会允许他再逗留一天。然而,这样选日期虽然是有问题的。首先,他们需要时间做准备工作,为此至少得花两个星期的时间,不仅如此,制订计划还需几天时间,也不是说一切都稳操胜券,很有可能徒劳无益——她认为这不是没有可能的。
    但是,恩斯科姆宽宏大量——纵然听说的并不是这样,而实际上的确如此。弗兰克•邱吉尔想多呆一段时间,很显然他们知道这个消息后心里很不快,不过他们还是满足了他的愿望。一切都非常顺利。然而,一个烦心事过去后,另一件又接踵而至。现在爱玛认为舞会一定能如期举办,但是又出现了新的烦心事。令她恼怒的是,奈特利先生对舞会很不热心。要么因为他本人对跳舞一窍不通,要么因为事先没跟他商量此事。他好像对舞会一点都不感兴趣,而且目前绝不会引起他任何好奇心,即便是将来他也不会迷恋上的。爱玛主动跟他讲了这方面的情况,而他只是轻描淡写地说道:“很好。假如威斯顿先生和威斯顿太太觉得,为了一时的欢乐和舒服而值得这么兴师动众,那么,我也只能赞成了。我只想说一句,那就是他们不必邀请我参加。哦!对了,我非参加不可;我拒绝不了;我将尽量不犯糊涂,不过我倒很想坐在家中,翻一翻威廉•拉金斯一周的账目;说心里话,我宁愿呆在家里。看着别人跳舞而觉得快活!实话说,我不会跳舞——也从来不看别人跳——我不知道有谁想看。我想,优雅的舞姿就好比高尚的品德,只有当事人才能体会到。站在一旁观望的人往往不会有这样的想法。”
    爱玛认为这是冲着她说的,禁不住发起火来。可是,他这么漠不关心,这么大动肝火,也并非在讨好简•菲尔费克斯。他不赞成举办舞会,并非受简•菲尔费克斯的潜移默化,要知道,她对舞会相当痴迷。舞会使她更加活泼起来,她禁不住脱口而出:“哦!伍德豪斯小 姐;但愿舞会能如期举行,千万别出什么问题而耽误了。万一出问题,那太遗憾了!我坦言,我正期盼着这一时刻的到来。”
    这么说,他宁愿呆在家里跟威廉•拉金斯在一起,并非为了恭维简•菲尔费克斯。不是的!她认为,威斯顿太太的猜疑完全是无中生有。他对她同情、友好,甚至有好感——可是谈不上是什么爱情。
    唉!也没有时间跟奈特利先生争吵了。只好过了两天舒服的日子,一切就烟消云散了。邱吉尔先生给他的外甥写了封信,让他马上赶回去。邱吉尔太太病倒了——而且病得不轻,必须要他回来。据邱吉尔先生讲,两天前她给弗兰克•邱吉尔写信时就已经觉得很难受;可是,她总是不愿连累别人,宁可自己忍受痛苦,因此她没有提到这件事。然而,眼下她的确病得厉害,不得不催他马上回来。
    威斯顿太太马上给爱玛写了张便笺,叙述了其中的主要情况。他要动身回恩斯科姆,这是千真万确的。虽说他没为舅妈感到担心,可以说心中对她还有些反感,可他还是必须马上赶回去。他知道其中缘由;要是她生病的话,一定有什么事儿。
    威斯顿太太还说:“他只能抓紧时间,吃完早饭后,立即去海伯利向关心他的朋友告别。过不了多久,他便会来哈特菲尔德。”
    爱玛知道这个不幸的消息后,也没心思吃早饭了。她看完便笺后,不禁大惊失色,悲从中来。她感到天都快要塌下来似的。舞会搞不成了,失去那个年轻人——跟他心里产生的一切感情!真是太糟糕了!试想,那是一个多么令人陶醉的夜晚啊!大家尽情地玩乐!她和她的舞伴闪亮登场!“我预料到会这样的!”她只能以此聊以宽慰。
    她爸爸的心情是可想而知的。他考虑的主要是邱吉尔太太会病得怎么样,想知道她会如何治疗的。要说舞会的话,亲爱的爱玛觉得很扫兴,这当然是令人不快的。不过,他们呆在家里还是更稳妥些。
    爱玛等了一会儿后,他终于出现了。他那一副垂头丧气、郁郁寡欢的样子让人觉得他是来请罪的。他对这次告别非常伤心,几乎连话都说不出来了。虽然,他心里难受极了。他刚到这儿时,失神地坐在那里;等他清醒过来后,只说了这么一句:“告别是世上所有不幸的事情中最可怕的。”
    “但是你日后还会有机会来的,”爱玛说,“再说,你也不是就来这么一次。”
    “啊!”他摇着头,说道,“我什么时候能再来,那就不好说了啊!我会争取再来一趟!但愿我的愿望能够实现!要是今年我舅舅、舅妈去伦敦——不过我担心——去年春天他们就没去——我担心他们到时不去伦敦。”
    “我们只能放弃那个舞会了。”
    “啊!那个舞会!我们为什么要傻等呢?为什么不及时行乐呢?欢乐往往被愚蠢的准备工作破坏了!你曾经跟我们讲过,结局可能会很不幸。哦!伍德豪斯小 姐,为什么你猜测的总是那么准确呢?”
    “实话说,在这件事上,我不幸言中了,我很遗憾。我宁愿快乐而不要聪明。”
    “倘若我有机会再来一趟,舞会非举办不可。我父亲坚信不疑。要记住你的诺言!”
    这时,爱玛亲切地望着他。
    “这两周,我觉得很有趣!”他继续往下说,“一天比一天更珍惜、更愉快!我宁可呆在此处,而不愿去别的地方。住在海伯利的人真是太幸运了!”
    “要知道现在你非常喜欢呆在我们这里,”爱玛笑了笑说道,“我想打扰一下,你刚到这里时,是不是还是半信半疑的?我们是不是比你想像的要好?我相信我们的确如此。我相信你原本没有想到会对我们有好感。假如你以前就喜欢海伯利,你早就会来的。”
    这时,他害羞地笑了笑。虽说他不赞成这样的看法,爱玛还是确信她没有说错。
    “今天上午你就要走吗?”
    “是的;我爸爸要来接我一起回去,我必须马上离开这里了。他随时都会到的。”
    “难道五分钟的时间你都挤不出来去看望一下你的朋友菲尔费克斯小 姐和贝茨小 姐吗?太不幸了。贝茨小 姐喜欢争论,意志坚强,恐怕你也受到潜移默化了吧。”
    “是啊——我已经去看望过了。我恰好路过那里,于是就顺便进去了。这件事做得很对。最初我只想坐三分钟的,由于贝茨小 姐有事出去了,因此我便多呆了一会儿。她不在,我认为应该等她回来。别人见了她这个人或许会笑话她的,一定会这样;谁都轻视她。我觉得应该去看望一下,然后——”此时,他若有所思,站起来向窗口走去。
    “总而言之,”他说,“伍德豪斯小 姐,或许——我想,你可能已经察觉到——”
    他凝神注视着她,好像要把她的心思看透。她几乎惊得目瞪口呆。这好像预示着一件非常可怕的事情就要发生了,而她却希望此事不要发生。因此,她强迫自己说话,希望借此转移话题。于是,她轻声地说道:“我很赞同你这样的做法。你去看望她们是理所当然的——”
    他默然无语。她猜想他正在注视着她!也许正在回味她刚刚讲的话,想琢磨出其中的含义。她听到了他的叹息声。当然,他有理由这样做。他无论如何想不到她是在鼓励他。一阵难堪过后,他重新坐下来了,语气坚决地说道:“我原本想,如果我能把余生献给哈特菲尔德,那太令人幸福了。我对哈特菲尔德产生感情了——”这时,他又保持沉默了,又一次站了起来,一副惴惴不安的样子。他比爱玛所预料的更倾心于她!要是她父亲不来的话,谁也无法想像会有什么结果。稍过片刻,伍德豪斯先生走了过来。他强打精神,静下心来。
    接着,只过了不一会儿,眼前的这场尴尬局面就消失了。威斯顿先生有事要办时,总是雷厉风行的,对没有把握的事从不轻易下手,对不可避免的事情也不会延迟。他说:“时候到了,你该走了,”弗兰克•邱吉尔虽然在唉声叹气,而且的确如此,也只好答应了。他站了起来,向他们辞别。
    “我会随时了解你的情况,”他说,“我感到莫大的快慰。我会听到有关你们的一切情况。我已经让威斯顿太太随时写信给我。她愉快地答应了。哦!对远在异地他乡的亲人思念时,能有个女人跟我保持通信联系,那太幸福了!她会告诉我一切情况的。见信如见亲爱的海伯利。”
    他们讲完后,友好地握手道别。弗兰克•邱吉尔走出屋子,门很快被关上了。这次他是急急忙忙离开的——他们的见面也很短暂,他就这样离开了他们。他离开后,爱玛觉得很伤心。她不难想像他走后对于他们这个小小的社交圈子是多么大的损失,她甚至担心自己会控制不住自己的情绪。
    这个变化实在太不幸了。自打他来海伯利后,他们几乎每天都要见面。毫无疑问,他呆在伦多尔斯的这两个星期是令人愉快的——而且是无法用言语来表达的;每天一大早,她都急不可耐地跟他见面,而且一直相信他思维敏捷、谈吐高雅、文质彬彬、殷勤周到!那两个星期太让人留恋了,现在重新回到哈特菲尔德以前的那种生活,真是令人无法接受!最令她高兴的是,他几乎已经告诉了她,他对她产生了爱情。至于他的这种感情是否真挚和强烈,那暂且不提。不过,眼下她确信,他的确在热恋着她。这种信念,加上其他种种猜测,使她认为自己没准儿也对他有某种感情了,虽说以前她一再提醒自己千万别忘乎所以。
    “我相信是这样的,”她说,“总是萎靡不振,神经兮兮的,觉得对家里的一切都烦透了!我恐怕陷进去了,假如不是这样,那我就是世上最不可思议的人——起码好几个星期都是如此。是啊!一些人觉得是件不幸的事,而另一些人则持相反的意见。纵然不是为了舞会,为了弗兰克•邱吉尔吧,有许多人一定会跟我一样感到惋惜。不过,奈特利先生呢,会幸灾乐祸。现在他如愿以偿了,他可以跟他那个亲爱的威廉•拉金斯共度良宵了。”但是,奈特利先生并未如她所想像的那样高兴。他说不是因为自己而觉得惋惜,要是他这么认为的话,他那非常高兴的样子会让他不攻自破。他语气坚定地说,是因为别人的失望而使他觉得可惜,还亲切地对爱玛解释道:“爱玛,你跳舞的机会实在少得可怜。这次舞会没搞成,真是太遗憾了!”
    她在见到简•菲尔费克斯之前那些日子里,一直认为简对此一定会大失所望。然而,她见到简时,她那郁郁寡欢的样子令爱玛反感。但是,前些时日,她头疼得厉害,身体一直不好,她姨妈还说,即便是舞会如期举行,简也是参加不了的。把那种不恰当的冷漠态度说成是因为身体不好导致的,可谓是用心良苦啊!

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 23:35重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0

CHAPTER XIII
Emma continued to entertain no doubt of her being in love. Her ideas only varied as to the how much. At first, she thought it was a good deal; and afterwards, but little. She had great pleasure in hearing Frank Churchill talked of; and, for his sake, greater pleasure than ever in seeing Mr. and Mrs. Weston; she was very often thinking of him, and quite impatient for a letter, that she might know how he was, how were his spirits, how was his aunt, and what was the chance of his coming to Randalls again this spring. But, on the other hand, she could not admit herself to be unhappy, nor, after the first morning, to be less disposed for employment than usual;she was still busy and cheerful; and, pleasing as he was, she could yet imagine him to have faults; and farther, though thinking of him so much, and, as she sat drawing or working, forming a thousand amusing schemes for the progress and close of their attachment, fancying interesting dialogues, and inventing elegant letters; the conclusion of every imaginary declaration on his side was that she refused him. Their affection was always to subside into friendship. Every thing tender and charming was to mark their parting; but still they were to part. When she became sensible of this, it struck her that she could not be very much in love; for in spite of her previous and fixed determination never to quit her father, never to marry, a strong attachment certainly must produce more of a struggle than she could foresee in her own feelings.

"I do not find myself making any use of the word sacrifice," said she.-- "In not one of all my clever replies, my delicate negatives, is there any allusion to making a sacrifice. I do suspect that he is not really necessary to my happiness. So much the better. I certainly will not persuade myself to feel more than I do. I am quite enough in love. I should be sorry to be more."

Upon the whole, she was equally contented with her view of his feelings.

"He is undoubtedly very much in love--every thing denotes it--very much in love indeed!--and when he comes again, if his affection continue, I must be on my guard not to encourage it.--It would be most inexcusable to do otherwise, as my own mind is quite made up. Not that I imagine he can think I have been encouraging him hitherto. No, if he had believed me at all to share his feelings, he would not have been so wretched. Could he have thought himself encouraged, his looks and language at parting would have been different.-- Still, however, I must be on my guard. This is in the supposition of his attachment continuing what it now is; but I do not know that I expect it will; I do not look upon him to be quite the sort of man-- I do not altogether build upon his steadiness or constancy.-- His feelings are warm, but I can imagine them rather changeable.-- Every consideration of the subject, in short, makes me thankful that my happiness is not more deeply involved.--I shall do very well again after a little while--and then, it will be a good thing over; for they say every body is in love once in their lives, and I shall have been let off easily."

When his letter to Mrs. Weston arrived, Emma had the perusal of it; and she read it with a degree of pleasure and admiration which made her at first shake her head over her own sensations, and think she had undervalued their strength. It was a long, well-written letter, giving the particulars of his journey and of his feelings, expressing all the affection, gratitude, and respect which was natural and honourable, and describing every thing exterior and local that could be supposed attractive, with spirit and precision. No suspicious flourishes now of apology or concern; it was the language of real feeling towards Mrs. Weston; and the transition from Highbury to Enscombe, the contrast between the places in some of the first blessings of social life was just enough touched on to shew how keenly it was felt, and how much more might have been said but for the restraints of propriety.--The charm of her own name was not wanting. Miss Woodhouse appeared more than once, and never without a something of pleasing connexion, either a compliment to her taste, or a remembrance of what she had said; and in the very last time of its meeting her eye, unadorned as it was by any such broad wreath of gallantry, she yet could discern the effect of her influence and acknowledge the greatest compliment perhaps of all conveyed. Compressed into the very lowest vacant corner were these words--"I had not a spare moment on Tuesday, as you know, for Miss Woodhouse's beautiful little friend. Pray make my excuses and adieus to her." This, Emma could not doubt, was all for herself. Harriet was remembered only from being her friend. His information and prospects as to Enscombe were neither worse nor better than had been anticipated; Mrs. Churchill was recovering, and he dared not yet, even in his own imagination, fix a time for coming to Randalls again.

Gratifying, however, and stimulative as was the letter in the material part, its sentiments, she yet found, when it was folded up and returned to Mrs. Weston, that it had not added any lasting warmth, that she could still do without the writer, and that he must learn to do without her. Her intentions were unchanged. Her resolution of refusal only grew more interesting by the addition of a scheme for his subsequent consolation and happiness. His recollection of Harriet, and the words which clothed it, the "beautiful little friend," suggested to her the idea of Harriet's succeeding her in his affections. Was it impossible?--No.--Harriet undoubtedly was greatly his inferior in understanding; but he had been very much struck with the loveliness of her face and the warm simplicity of her manner; and all the probabilities of circumstance and connexion were in her favour.--For Harriet, it would be advantageous and delightful indeed.

"I must not dwell upon it," said she.--"I must not think of it. I know the danger of indulging such speculations. But stranger things have happened; and when we cease to care for each other as we do now, it will be the means of confirming us in that sort of true disinterested friendship which I can already look forward to with pleasure."

It was well to have a comfort in store on Harriet's behalf, though it might be wise to let the fancy touch it seldom; for evil in that quarter was at hand. As Frank Churchill's arrival had succeeded Mr. Elton's engagement in the conversation of Highbury, as the latest interest had entirely borne down the first, so now upon Frank Churchill's disappearance, Mr. Elton's concerns were assuming the most irresistible form.--His wedding-day was named. He would soon be among them again; Mr. Elton and his bride. There was hardly time to talk over the first letter from Enscombe before "Mr. Elton and his bride" was in every body's mouth, and Frank Churchill was forgotten. Emma grew sick at the sound. She had had three weeks of happy exemption from Mr. Elton; and Harriet's mind, she had been willing to hope, had been lately gaining strength. With Mr. Weston's ball in view at least, there had been a great deal of insensibility to other things; but it was now too evident that she had not attained such a state of composure as could stand against the actual approach--new carriage, bell-ringing, and all.

Poor Harriet was in a flutter of spirits which required all the reasonings and soothings and attentions of every kind that Emma could give. Emma felt that she could not do too much for her, that Harriet had a right to all her ingenuity and all her patience; but it was heavy work to be for ever convincing without producing
any effect, for ever agreed to, without being able to make their opinions the same. Harriet listened submissively, and said "it was very true-- it was just as Miss Woodhouse described--it was not worth while to think about them--and she would not think about them any longer" but no change of subject could avail, and the next half-hour saw her as anxious and restless about the Eltons as before. At last Emma attacked her on another ground.

"Your allowing yourself to be so occupied and so unhappy about Mr. Elton's marrying, Harriet, is the strongest reproach you can make me. You could not give me a greater reproof for the mistake I fell into. It was all my doing, I know. I have not forgotten it, I assure you.--Deceived myself, I did very miserably deceive you-- and it will be a painful reflection to me for ever. Do not imagine me in danger of forgetting it."

Harriet felt this too much to utter more than a few words of eager exclamation. Emma continued,

"I have not said, exert yourself Harriet for my sake; think less, talk less of Mr. Elton for my sake; because for your own sake rather, I would wish it to be done, for the sake of what is more important than my comfort, a habit of self-command in you, a consideration of what is your duty, an attention to propriety, an endeavour to avoid the suspicions of others, to save your health and credit, and restore your tranquillity. These are the motives which I have been pressing on you. They are very important--and sorry I am that you cannot feel them sufficiently to act upon them. My being saved from pain is a very secondary consideration. I want you to save yourself from greater pain. Perhaps I may sometimes have felt that Harriet would not forget what was due--or rather what would be kind by me."

This appeal to her affections did more than all the rest. The idea of wanting gratitude and consideration for Miss Woodhouse, whom she really loved extremely, made her wretched for a while, and when the violence of grief was comforted away, still remained powerful enough to prompt to what was right and support her in it very tolerably.

"You, who have been the best friend I ever had in my life-- Want gratitude to you!--Nobody is equal to you!--I care for nobody as I do for you!--Oh! Miss Woodhouse, how ungrateful I have been!"

Such expressions, assisted as they were by every thing that look and manner could do, made Emma feel that she had never loved Harriet so well, nor valued her affection so highly before.

"There is no charm equal to tenderness of heart," said she afterwards to herself. "There is nothing to be compared to it. Warmth and tenderness of heart, with an affectionate, open manner, will beat all the clearness of head in the world, for attraction, I am sure it will. It is tenderness of heart which makes my dearfather so generally beloved--which gives Isabella all her popularity.-- I have it not--but I know how to prize and respect it.--Harriet is my superior in all the charm and all the felicity it gives. Dear Harriet!--I would not change you for the clearest-headed, longest-sighted, best-judging female breathing. Oh! the coldness of a Jane Fairfax!--Harriet is worth a hundred such--And for a wife-- a sensible man's wife--it is invaluable. I mention no names; but happy the man who changes Emma for Harriet!"

CHAPTER XIV
Mrs. Elton was first seen at church: but though devotion might be interrupted, curiosity could not be satisfied by a bride in a pew, and it must be left for the visits in form which were then to be paid, to settle whether she were very pretty indeed, or only rather pretty, or not pretty at all.

Emma had feelings, less of curiosity than of pride or propriety, to make her resolve on not being the last to pay her respects; and she made a point of Harriet's going with her, that the worst of the business might be gone through as soon as possible.

She could not enter the house again, could not be in the same room to which she had with such vain artifice retreated three months ago, to lace up her boot, without recollecting. A thousand vexatious thoughts would recur. Compliments, charades, and horrible blunders; and it was not to be supposed that poor Harriet should not be recollecting too; but she behaved very well, and was only rather pale and silent. The visit was of course short; and there was so much embarrassment and occupation of mind to shorten it, that Emma would not allow herself entirely to form an opinion of the lady, and on no account to give one, beyond the nothing-meaning terms of being "elegantly dressed, and very pleasing."

She did not really like her. She would not be in a hurry to find fault, but she suspected that there was no elegance;--ease, but not elegance.-- She was almost sure that for a young woman, a stranger, a bride, there was too much ease. Her person was rather good; her face not unpretty; but neither feature, nor air, nor voice, nor manner, were elegant. Emma thought at least it would turn out so.

As for Mr. Elton, his manners did not appear--but no, she would not permit a hasty or a witty word from herself about his manners. It was an awkward ceremony at any time to be receiving wedding visits, and a man had need be all grace to acquit himself well through it. The woman was better off; she might have the assistance of fine clothes, and the privilege of bashfulness, but the man had only his own good sense to depend on; and when she considered how peculiarly unlucky poor Mr. Elton was in being in the same room at once with the woman he had just married, the woman he had wanted to marry, and the woman whom he had been expected to marry, she must allow him to have the right to look as little wise, and to be as much affectedly, and as little really easy as could be.

"Well, Miss Woodhouse," said Harriet, when they had quitted the house, and after waiting in vain for her friend to begin; "Well, Miss Woodhouse, (with a gentle sigh,) what do you think of her?-- Is not she very charming?"

There was a little hesitation in Emma's answer.

"Oh! yes--very--a very pleasing young woman."

"I think her beautiful, quite beautiful."

"Very nicely dressed, indeed; a remarkably elegant gown."

"I am not at all surprized that he should have fallen in love."

"Oh! no--there is nothing to surprize one at all.--A pretty fortune; and she came in his way."

"I dare say," returned Harriet, sighing again, "I dare say she was very much attached to him."

"Perhaps she might; but it is not every man's fate to marry the woman who loves him best. Miss Hawkins perhaps wanted a home, and thought this the best offer she was likely to have."

"Yes," said Harriet earnestly, "and well she might, nobody could ever have a better. Well, I wish them happy with all my heart. And now, Miss Woodhouse, I do not think I shall mind seeing them again. He is just as superior as ever;--but being married, you know, it is quite a different thing. No, indeed, Miss Woodhouse, you need not be afraid; I can sit and admire him now without any great misery. To know that he has not thrown himself away, is such a comfort!-- She does seem a charming young woman, just what he deserves. Happy creature! He called her `Augusta.' How delightful!"

When the visit was returned, Emma made up her mind. She could then see more and judge better. From Harriet's happening not to be at Hartfield, and her father's being present to engage Mr. Elton, she had a quarter of an hour of the lady's conversation to herself, and could composedly attend to her; and the quarter of an hour quite convinced her that Mrs. Elton was a vain woman, extremely well satisfied with herself, and thinking much of her own importance; that she meant to shine and be very superior, but with manners which had been formed in a bad school, pert and familiar; that all her notions were drawn from one set of people, and one style of living; that if not foolish she was ignorant, and that her society would certainly do Mr. Elton no good.

Harriet would have been a better match. If not wise or refined herself, she would have connected him with those who were; but Miss Hawkins, it might be fairly supposed from her easy conceit, had been the best of her own set. The rich brother-in-law near Bristol was the pride of the alliance, and his place and his carriages were the pride of him.
The very first subject after being seated was Maple Grove, "My brother Mr. Suckling's seat;"--a comparison of Hartfield to Maple Grove. The grounds of Hartfield were small, but neat and pretty; and the house was modern and well-built. Mrs. Elton seemed most favourably impressed by the size of the room, the entrance, and all that she could see or imagine. "Very like Maple Grove indeed!--She was quite struck by the likeness!--That room was the very shape and size of the morning-room at Maple Grove; her sister's favourite room."-- Mr. Elton was appealed to.--"Was not it astonishingly like?-- She could really almost fancy herself at Maple Grove."

"And the staircase--You know, as I came in, I observed how very like the staircase was; placed exactly in the same part of the house. I really could not help exclaiming! I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, it is very delightful to me, to be reminded of a place I am so extremely partial to as Maple Grove. I have spent so many happy months there! (with a little sigh of sentiment). A charming place, undoubtedly. Every body who sees it is struck by its beauty; but to me, it has been quite a home. Whenever you are transplanted, like me, Miss Woodhouse, you will understand how very delightful it is to meet with any thing at all like what one has left behind. I always say this is quite one of the evils of matrimony."

Emma made as slight a reply as she could; but it was fully sufficient for Mrs. Elton, who only wanted to be talking herself.

"So extremely like Maple Grove! And it is not merely the house-- the grounds, I assure you, as far as I could observe, are strikingly like. The laurels at Maple Grove are in the same profusion as here, and stand very much in the same way--just across the lawn; and I had a glimpse of a fine large tree, with a bench round it, which put me so exactly in mind! My brother and sister will be enchanted with this place. People who have extensive grounds themselves are always pleased with any thing in the same style."

Emma doubted the truth of this sentiment. She had a great idea that people who had extensive grounds themselves cared very little for the extensive grounds of any body else; but it was not worth while to attack an error so double-dyed, and therefore only said in reply,

"When you have seen more of this country, I am afraid you will think you have overrated Hartfield. Surry is full of beauties."

"Oh! yes, I am quite aware of that. It is the garden of England, you know. Surry is the garden of England."

"Yes; but we must not rest our claims on that distinction. Many counties, I believe, are called the garden of England, as well as Surry."

"No, I fancy not," replied Mrs. Elton, with a most satisfied smile." I never heard any county but Surry called so."

Emma was silenced.

"My brother and sister have promised us a visit in the spring, or summer at farthest," continued Mrs. Elton; "and that will be our time for exploring. While they are with us, we shall explore a great deal, I dare say. They will have their barouche-landau, of course, which holds four perfectly; and therefore, without saying any thing of our carriage, we should be able to explore the different beauties extremely well. They would hardly come in their chaise, I think, at that season of the year. Indeed, when the time draws on, I shall decidedly recommend their bringing the barouche-landau; it will be so very much preferable. When people come into a beautiful country of this sort, you know, Miss Woodhouse, one naturally wishes them to see as much as possible; and Mr. Suckling is extremely fond of exploring. We explored to King's-Weston twice last summer, in that way, most delightfully, just after their first having the barouche-landau. You have many parties of that kind here, I suppose, Miss Woodhouse, every summer?"

"No; not immediately here. We are rather out of distance of the very striking beauties which attract the sort of parties you speak of; and we are a very quiet set of people, I believe; more disposed to stay at home than engage in schemes of pleasure."

"Ah! there is nothing like staying at home for real comfort. Nobody can be more devoted to home than I am. I was quite a proverb for it at Maple Grove. Many a time has Selina said, when she has been going to Bristol, `I really cannot get this girl to move from the house. I absolutely must go in by myself, though I hate being stuck up in the barouche-landau without a companion; but Augusta, I believe, with her own good-will, would never stir beyond the park paling.' Many a time has she said so; and yet I am no advocate for entire seclusion. I think, on the contrary, when people shut themselves up entirely from society, it is a very bad thing; and that it is much more advisable to mix in the world in a proper degree, without living in it either too much or too little. I perfectly understand your situation, however, Miss Woodhouse-- (looking towards Mr. Woodhouse), Your father's state of health must be a great drawback. Why does not he try Bath?--Indeed he should. Let me recommend Bath to you. I assure you I have no doubt of its doing Mr. Woodhouse good."

"My father tried it more than once, formerly; but without receiving any benefit; and Mr. Perry, whose name, I dare say, is not unknown to you, does not conceive it would be at all more likely to be useful now."

"Ah! that's a great pity; for I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, where the waters do agree, it is quite wonderful the relief they give. In my Bath life, I have seen such instances of it! And it is so cheerful a place, that it could not fail of being of use to Mr. Woodhouse's spirits, which, I understand, are sometimes much depressed. And as to its recommendations to you, I fancy I need not take much pains to dwell on them. The advantages of Bath to the young are pretty generally understood. It would be a charming introduction for you, who have lived so secluded a life; and I could immediately secure you some of the best society in the place. A line from me would bring you a little host of acquaintance; and my particular friend, Mrs. Partridge, the lady I have always resided with when in Bath, would be most happy to shew you any attentions, and would be the very person for you to go into public with."

It was as much as Emma could bear, without being impolite. The idea of her being indebted to Mrs. Elton for what was called an introduction--of her going into public under the auspices of a friend of Mrs. Elton's--probably some vulgar, dashing widow, who, with the help of a boarder, just made a shift to live!-- The dignity of Miss Woodhouse, of Hartfield, was sunk indeed!

She restrained herself, however, from any of the reproofs she could have given, and only thanked Mrs. Elton coolly; "but their going to Bath was quite out of the question; and she was not perfectly convinced that the place might suit her better than her father." And then, to prevent farther outrage and indignation, changed the subject directly.

"I do not ask whether you are musical, Mrs. Elton. Upon these occasions, a lady's character generally precedes her; and Highbury has long known that you are a superior performer."

"Oh! no, indeed; I must protest against any such idea. A superior performer!--very far from it, I assure you. Consider from how partial a quarter your information came. I am doatingly fond of music--passionately fond;--and my friends say I am not entirely devoid of taste; but as to any thing else, upon my honour my performance is mediocre to the last degree. You, Miss Woodhouse, I well know, play delightfully. I assure you it has been the greatest satisfaction, comfort, and delight to me, to hear what a musical society I am got into. I absolutely cannot do without music. It is a necessary of life to me; and having always been used to a very musical society, both at Maple Grove and in Bath, it would have been a most serious sacrifice. I honestly said as much to Mr. E. when he was speaking of my future home, and expressing his fears lest the retirement of it should be disagreeable; and the inferiority of the house too--knowing what I had been accustomed to--of course he was not wholly without apprehension.
When he was speaking of it in that way, I honestly said that the world I could give up--parties, balls, plays--for I had no fear of retirement. Blessed with so many resources within myself, the world was not necessary to me. I could do very well without it. To those who had no resources it was a different thing; but my resources made me quite independent. And as to smaller-sized rooms than I had been used to, I really could not give it a thought. I hoped I was perfectly equal to any sacrifice of that description. Certainly I had been accustomed to every luxury at Maple Grove; but I did assure him that two carriages were not necessary to my happiness,nor were spacious apartments. `But,' said I, `to be quite honest, I do not think I can live without something of a musical society. I condition for nothing else; but without music, life would be a blank to me.'"

"We cannot suppose," said Emma, smiling, "that Mr. Elton would hesitate to assure you of there being a very musical society in Highbury; and I hope you will not find he has outstepped the truth more than may be pardoned, in consideration of the motive."

"No, indeed, I have no doubts at all on that head. I am delighted to find myself in such a circle. I hope we shall have many sweet little concerts together. I think, Miss Woodhouse, you and I must establish a musical club, and have regular weekly meetings at your house, or ours. Will not it be a good plan? If we exert ourselves, I think we shall not be long in want of allies. Something of that nature would be particularly desirable for me, as an inducement to keep me in practice; for married women, you know-- there is a sad story against them, in general. They are but too apt to give up music."

"But you, who are so extremely fond of it--there can be no danger, surely?"

"I should hope not; but really when I look around among my acquaintance, I tremble. Selina has entirely given up music--never touches the instrument--though she played sweetly. And the same may be said of Mrs. Jeffereys--Clara Partridge, that was--and of the two Milmans, now Mrs. Bird and Mrs. James Cooper; and of more than I can enumerate. Upon my word it is enough to put one in a fright. I used to be quite angry with Selina; but really I begin now to comprehend that a married woman has many things to call her attention. I believe I was half an hour this morning shut up with my housekeeper."

"But every thing of that kind," said Emma, "will soon be in so regular a train--"

"Well," said Mrs. Elton, laughing, "we shall see."

Emma, finding her so determined upon neglecting her music, had nothing more to say; and, after a moment's pause, Mrs. Elton chose another subject.

"We have been calling at Randalls," said she, "and found them both at home; and very pleasant people they seem to be. I like them extremely. Mr. Weston seems an excellent creature-- quite a first-rate favourite with me already, I assure you. And she appears so truly good--there is something so motherly and kind-hearted about her, that it wins upon one directly. She was your governess, I think?"

Emma was almost too much astonished to answer; but Mrs. Elton hardly waited for the affirmative before she went on.

"Having understood as much, I was rather astonished to find her so very lady-like! But she is really quite the gentlewoman."

"Mrs. Weston's manners," said Emma, "were always particularly good. Their propriety, simplicity, and elegance, would make them the safest model for any young woman."

"And who do you think came in while we were there?"

Emma was quite at a loss. The tone implied some old acquaintance-- and how could she possibly guess?

"Knightley!" continued Mrs. Elton; "Knightley himself!--Was not it lucky?--for, not being within when he called the other day, I had never seen him before; and of course, as so particular a friend of Mr. E.'s, I had a great curiosity. `My friend Knightley' had been so often mentioned, that I was really impatient to see him; and I must do my caro sposo the justice to say that he need not be ashamed of his friend. Knightley is quite the gentleman. I like him very much. Decidedly, I think, a very gentleman-like man."

Happily, it was now time to be gone. They were off; and Emma could breathe.

"Insufferable woman!" was her immediate exclamation. "Worse than I had supposed. Absolutely insufferable! Knightley!--I could not have believed it. Knightley!--never seen him in her life before, and call him Knightley!--and discover that he is a gentleman! A little upstart, vulgar being, with her Mr. E., and her caro sposo, and her resources, and all her airs of pert pretension and underbred finery. Actually to discover that Mr. Knightley is a gentleman! I doubt whether he will return the compliment, and discover her to be a lady. I could not have believed it! And to propose that she and I should unite to form a musical club! One would fancy we were bosom friends! And Mrs. Weston!-- Astonished that the person who had brought me up should be a gentlewoman! Worse and worse. I never met with her equal. Much beyond my hopes. Harriet is disgraced by any comparison. Oh! what would Frank Churchill say to her, if he were here? How angry and how diverted he would be! Ah! there I am-- thinking of him directly. Always the first person to be thought of! How I catch myself out! Frank Churchill comes as regularly into my mind!"--

All this ran so glibly through her thoughts, that by the time her father had arranged himself, after the bustle of the Eltons' departure, and was ready to speak, she was very tolerably capable of attending.

"Well, my dear," he deliberately began, "considering we never saw her before, she seems a very pretty sort of young lady; and I dare say she was very much pleased with you. She speaks a little too quick. A little quickness of voice there is which rather hurts the ear. But I believe I am nice; I do not like strange voices; and nobody speaks like you and poor Miss Taylor. However, she seems a very obliging, pretty-behaved young lady, and no doubt will make him a very good wife. Though I think he had better not have married. I made the best excuses I could for not having been able to wait on him and Mrs. Elton on this happy occasion; I said that I hoped I should in the course of the summer. But I ought to have gone before. Not to wait upon a bride is very remiss. Ah! it shews what a sad invalid I am! But I do not like the corner into Vicarage Lane."

"I dare say your apologies were accepted, sir. Mr. Elton knows you."

"Yes: but a young lady--a bride--I ought to have paid my respects to her if possible. It was being very deficient."

"But, my dear papa, you are no friend to matrimony; and therefore why should you be so anxious to pay your respects to a bride? It ought to be no recommendation to you. It is encouraging people to marry if you make so much of them."

"No, my dear, I never encouraged any body to marry, but I would always wish to pay every proper attention to a lady--and a bride, especially, is never to be neglected. More is avowedly due to her. A bride, you know, my dear, is always the first in company, let the others be who they may."

"Well, papa, if this is not encouragement to marry, I do not know what is. And I should never have expected you to be lending your sanction to such vanity-baits for poor young ladies."

"My dear, you do not understand me. This is a matter of mere common politeness and good-breeding, and has nothing to do with any encouragement to people to marry."

Emma had done. Her father was growing nervous, and could not understand her. Her mind returned to Mrs. Elton's offences, and long, very long, did they occupy her.

CHAPTER XV
Emma was not required, by any subsequent discovery, to retract her ill opinion of Mrs. Elton. Her observation had been pretty correct. Such as Mrs. Elton appeared to her on this second interview, such she appeared whenever they met again,--self-important, presuming, familiar, ignorant, and ill-bred. She had a little beauty and a little accomplishment, but so little judgment that she thought herself coming with superior knowledge of the world, to enliven and improve a country neighbourhood; and conceived Miss Hawkins to have held such a place in society as Mrs. Elton's consequence only could surpass.

There was no reason to suppose Mr. Elton thought at all differently from his wife. He seemed not merely happy with her, but proud. He had the air of congratulating himself on having brought such a woman to Highbury, as not even Miss Woodhouse could equal; and the greater part of her new acquaintance, disposed to commend, or not in the habit of judging, following the lead of Miss Bates's good-will, or taking it for granted that the bride must be as clever and as agreeable as she professed herself, were very well satisfied; so that Mrs. Elton's praise passed from one mouth to another as it ought to do, unimpeded by Miss Woodhouse, who readily continued her first contribution and talked with a good grace of her being "very pleasant and very elegantly dressed."

In one respect Mrs. Elton grew even worse than she had appeared at first. Her feelings altered towards Emma.--Offended, probably, by the little encouragement which her proposals of intimacy met with, she drew back in her turn and gradually became much more cold and distant; and though the effect was agreeable, the ill-will which produced it was necessarily increasing Emma's dislike. Her manners, too--and Mr. Elton's, were unpleasant towards Harriet. They were sneering and negligent. Emma hoped it must rapidly work Harriet's cure; but the sensations which could prompt such behaviour sunk them both very much.--It was not to be doubted that poor Harriet's attachment had been an offering to conjugal unreserve, and her own share in the story, under a colouring the least favourable to her and the most soothing to him, had in all likelihood been given also. She was, of course, the object of their joint dislike.-- When they had nothing else to say, it must be always easy to begin abusing Miss Woodhouse; and the enmity which they dared not shew in open disrespect to her, found a broader vent in contemptuous treatment of Harriet.

Mrs. Elton took a great fancy to Jane Fairfax; and from the first. Not merely when a state of warfare with one young lady might be supposed to recommend the other, but from the very first; and she was not satisfied with expressing a natural and reasonable admiration-- but without solicitation, or plea, or privilege, she must be wanting to assist and befriend her.--Before Emma had forfeited her confidence, and about the third time of their meeting, she heard all Mrs. Elton's knight-errantry on the subject.--

"Jane Fairfax is absolutely charming, Miss Woodhouse.--I quite rave about Jane Fairfax.--A sweet, interesting creature. So mild and ladylike--and with such talents!--I assure you I think she has very extraordinary talents. I do not scruple to say that she plays extremely well. I know enough of music to speak decidedly on that point. Oh! she is absolutely charming! You will laugh at my warmth--but, upon my word, I talk of nothing but Jane Fairfax.-- And her situation is so calculated to affect one!--Miss Woodhouse, we must exert ourselves and endeavour to do something for her. We must bring her forward. Such talent as hers must not be suffered to remain unknown.--I dare say you have heard those charming lines of the poet,

`Full many a flower is born to blush unseen, `And waste its fragrance on the desert air.'

We must not allow them to be verified in sweet Jane Fairfax."

"I cannot think there is any danger of it," was Emma's calm answer-- "and when you are better acquainted with Miss Fairfax's situation and understand what her home has been, with Colonel and Mrs. Campbell, I have no idea that you will suppose her talents can be unknown."

"Oh! but dear Miss Woodhouse, she is now in such retirement, such obscurity, so thrown away.--Whatever advantages she may have enjoyed with the Campbells are so palpably at an end! And I think she feels it. I am sure she does. She is very timid and silent. One can see that she feels the want of encouragement. I like her the better for it. I must confess it is a recommendation to me. I am a great advocate for timidity--and I am sure one does not often meet with it.--But in those who are at all inferior, it is extremely prepossessing. Oh! I assure you, Jane Fairfax is a very delightful character, and interests me more than I can express."

"You appear to feel a great deal--but I am not aware how you or any of Miss Fairfax's acquaintance here, any of those who have known her longer than yourself, can shew her any other attention than"--

"My dear Miss Woodhouse, a vast deal may be done by those who dare to act. You and I need not be afraid. If we set the example, many will follow it as far as they can; though all have not our situations. We have carriages to fetch and convey her home, and we live in a style which could not make the addition of Jane Fairfax, at any time, the least inconvenient.--I should be extremely displeased if Wright were to send us up such a dinner, as could make me regret having asked more than Jane Fairfax to partake of it. I have no idea of that sort of thing. It is not likely that I should, considering what I have been used to. My greatest danger, perhaps, in housekeeping, may be quite the other way, in doing too much, and being too careless of expense. Maple Grove will probably be my model more than it ought to be-- for we do not at all affect to equal my brother, Mr. Suckling, in income.--However, my resolution is taken as to noticing Jane Fairfax.-- I shall certainly have her very often at my house, shall introduce her wherever I can, shall have musical parties to draw out her talents, and shall be constantly on the watch for an eligible situation. My acquaintance is so very extensive, that I have little doubt of hearing of something to suit her shortly.--I shall introduce her, of course, very particularly to my brother and sister when they come to us. I am sure they will like her extremely; and when she gets a little acquainted with them, her fears will completely wear off, for there really is nothing in the manners of either but what is highly conciliating.--I shall have her very often indeed while they are with me, and I dare say we shall sometimes find a seat for her in the barouche-landau in some of our exploring parties."

"Poor Jane Fairfax!"--thought Emma.--"You have not deserved this. You may have done wrong with regard to Mr. Dixon, but this is a punishment beyond what you can have merited!--The kindness and protection of Mrs. Elton!--`Jane Fairfax and Jane Fairfax.' Heavens! Let me not suppose that she dares go about, Emma Woodhouse-ing me!-- But upon my honour, there seems no limits to the licentiousness of that woman's tongue!"

Emma had not to listen to such paradings again--to any so exclusively addressed to herself--so disgustingly decorated with a "dear Miss Woodhouse." The change on Mrs. Elton's side soon afterwards appeared, and she was left in peace--neither forced to be the very particular friend of Mrs. Elton, nor, under Mrs. Elton's guidance, the very active patroness of Jane Fairfax, and only sharing with others in a general way, in knowing what was felt, what was meditated, what was done.

She looked on with some amusement.--Miss Bates's gratitude for Mrs. Elton's attentions to Jane was in the first style of guileless simplicity and warmth. She was quite one of her worthies-- the most amiable, affable, delightful woman--just as accomplished and condescending as Mrs. Elton meant to be considered. Emma's only surprize was that Jane Fairfax should accept those attentions and tolerate Mrs. Elton as she seemed to do. She heard of her walking with the Eltons, sitting with the Eltons, spending a day with the Eltons! This was astonishing!--She could not have believed it possible that the taste or the pride of Miss Fairfax could endure such society and friendship as the Vicarage had to offer.

"She is a riddle, quite a riddle!" said she.--"To chuse to remain here month after month, under privations of every sort! And now to chuse the mortification of Mrs. Elton's notice and the penury of her conversation, rather than return to the superior companions who have always loved her with such real, generous affection."

Jane had come to Highbury professedly for three months; the Campbells were gone to Ireland for three months; but now the Campbells had promised their daughter to stay at least till Midsummer, and fresh invitations had arrived for her to join them there. According to Miss Bates--it all came from her--Mrs. Dixon had written most pressingly. Would Jane but go, means were to be found, servants sent, friends contrived--no travelling difficulty allowed to exist; but still she had declined it!

"She must have some motive, more powerful than appears, for refusing this invitation," was Emma's conclusion. "She must be under some sort of penance, inflicted either by the Campbells or herself. There is great fear, great caution, great resolution somewhere.-- She is not to be with the Dixons. The decree is issued by somebody. But why must she consent to be with the Eltons?--Here is quite a separate puzzle."

Upon her speaking her wonder aloud on that part of the subject, before the few who knew her opinion of Mrs. Elton, Mrs. Weston ventured this apology for Jane.

"We cannot suppose that she has any great enjoyment at the Vicarage, my dear Emma--but it is better than being always at home. Her aunt is a good creature, but, as a constant companion, must be very tiresome. We must consider what Miss Fairfax quits, before we condemn her taste for what she goes to."

"You are right, Mrs. Weston," said Mr. Knightley warmly, "Miss Fairfax is as capable as any of us of forming a just opinion of Mrs. Elton. Could she have chosen with whom to associate, she would not have chosen her. But (with a reproachful smile at Emma) she receives attentions from Mrs. Elton, which nobody else pays her."

Emma felt that Mrs. Weston was giving her a momentary glance; and she was herself struck by his warmth. With a faint blush, she presently replied,

"Such attentions as Mrs. Elton's, I should have imagined, would rather disgust than gratify Miss Fairfax. Mrs. Elton's invitations I should have imagined any thing but inviting."

"I should not wonder," said Mrs. Weston, "if Miss Fairfax were to have been drawn on beyond her own inclination, by her aunt's eagerness in accepting Mrs. Elton's civilities for her. Poor Miss Bates may very likely have committed her niece and hurried her into a greater appearance of intimacy than her own good sense would have dictated, in spite of the very natural wish of a little change."

Both felt rather anxious to hear him speak again; and after a few minutes silence, he said,

"Another thing must be taken into consideration too--Mrs. Elton does not talk to Miss Fairfax as she speaks of her. We all know the difference between the pronouns he or she and thou, the plainest spoken amongst us; we all feel the influence of a something beyond common civility in our personal intercourse with each other-- a something more early implanted. We cannot give any body the disagreeable hints that we may have been very full of the hour before. We feel things differently. And besides the operation of this, as a general principle, you may be sure that Miss Fairfax awes Mrs. Elton by her superiority both of mind and manner; and that, face to face, Mrs. Elton treats her with all the respect which she has a claim to. Such a woman as Jane Fairfax probably never fell in Mrs. Elton's way before--and no degree of vanity can prevent her acknowledging her own comparative littleness in action, if not in consciousness."

"I know how highly you think of Jane Fairfax," said Emma. Little Henry was in her thoughts, and a mixture of alarm and delicacy made her irresolute what else to say.

"Yes," he replied, "any body may know how highly I think of her."

"And yet," said Emma, beginning hastily and with an arch look, but soon stopping--it was better, however, to know the worst at once-- she hurried on--"And yet, perhaps, you may hardly be aware yourself how highly it is. The extent of your admiration may take you by surprize some day or other."

Mr. Knightley was hard at work upon the lower buttons of his thick leather gaiters, and either the exertion of getting them together, or some other cause, brought the colour into his face, as he answered,

"Oh! are you there?--But you are miserably behindhand. Mr. Cole gave me a hint of it six weeks ago."

He stopped.--Emma felt her foot pressed by Mrs. Weston, and did not herself know what to think. In a moment he went on--

"That will never be, however, I can assure you. Miss Fairfax, I dare say, would not have me if I were to ask her--and I am very sure I shall never ask her."

Emma returned her friend's pressure with interest; and was pleased enough to exclaim,

"You are not vain, Mr. Knightley. I will say that for you."

He seemed hardly to hear her; he was thoughtful--and in a manner which shewed him not pleased, soon afterwards said,

"So you have been settling that I should marry Jane Fairfax?"

"No indeed I have not. You have scolded me too much for match-making, for me to presume to take such a liberty with you. What I said just now, meant nothing. One says those sort of things, of course, without any idea of a serious meaning. Oh! no, upon my word I have not the smallest wish for your marrying Jane Fairfax or Jane any body. You would not come in and sit with us in this comfortable way, if you were married."

Mr. Knightley was thoughtful again. The result of his reverie was, "No, Emma, I do not think the extent of my admiration for her will ever take me by surprize.--I never had a thought of her in that way, I assure you." And soon afterwards, "Jane Fairfax is a very charming young woman--but not even Jane Fairfax is perfect. She has a fault. She has not the open temper which a man would wish for in a wife."

Emma could not but rejoice to hear that she had a fault. "Well," said she, "and you soon silenced Mr. Cole, I suppose?"

"Yes, very soon. He gave me a quiet hint; I told him he was mistaken; he asked my pardon and said no more. Cole does not want to be wiser or wittier than his neighbours."

"In that respect how unlike dear Mrs. Elton, who wants to be wiser and wittier than all the world! I wonder how she speaks of the Coles-- what she calls them! How can she find any appellation for them, deep enough in familiar vulgarity? She calls you, Knightley--what can she do for Mr. Cole? And so I am not to be surprized that Jane Fairfax accepts her civilities and consents to be with her. Mrs. Weston, your argument weighs most with me. I can much more readily enter into the temptation of getting away from Miss Bates, than I can believe in the triumph of Miss Fairfax's mind over Mrs. Elton. I have no faith in Mrs. Elton's acknowledging herself the inferior in thought, word, or deed; or in her being under any restraint beyond her own scanty rule of good-breeding. I cannot imagine that she will not be continually insulting her visitor with praise, encouragement, and offers of service; that she will not be continually detailing her magnificent intentions, from the procuring her a permanent situation to the including her in those delightful exploring parties which are to take place in the barouche-landau."

"Jane Fairfax has feeling," said Mr. Knightley--"I do not accuse her of want of feeling. Her sensibilities, I suspect, are strong--and her temper excellent in its power of forbearance, patience, self-controul; but it wants openness. She is reserved, more reserved, I think, than she used to be--And I love an open temper. No--till Cole alluded to my supposed attachment, it had never entered my head. I saw Jane Fairfax and conversed with her, with admiration and pleasure always--but with no thought beyond."

"Well, Mrs. Weston," said Emma triumphantly when he left them, "what do you say now to Mr. Knightley's marrying Jane Fairfax?"

"Why, really, dear Emma, I say that he is so very much occupied by the idea of not being in love with her, that I should not wonder if it were to end in his being so at last. Do not beat me."


    第十三章

    爱玛一直确信,自己爱上他了。她觉得只是程度不同而已。
    最初在她看来,已经深深爱上他了。可后来她又认为只不过是有点儿爱上他而已。只要听到别人正在谈论弗兰克•邱吉尔,她总是很快活;更何况,正是由于弗兰克•邱吉尔,她现在看到威斯顿夫妇,心情跟以前迥然不同。她常常对他牵肠挂肚,企盼他给她写信,就是想知道他近况怎样,他舅妈的病好了没有,他今春有没有机会再来伦多尔斯。而另一方面,她又不让自己沉湎于郁郁寡欢中。第一个早晨过后,她尽量找点事儿干干。她还是没有闲着,心情也很愉快。虽然她喜欢他,但是他也不是至善至美的人。他时时闯进她的大脑。她在坐着画画或者干针线活时常常为他们恋爱的过程和结果设计出许多十分有意思的方案,拟定词藻华美的信件,想像滑稽有趣的对白。尽管这样,在她的想像中,他每次向她表明心意时都碰了一鼻子灰。他们之间仅仅是一般的同志关系。分手时,他们会恋恋不舍,但最终会各奔前程。每当她意识到这一点,就觉得并没有陷进去很深。以前她曾拿定主意,永远不嫁人,永远和她的父亲在一起,可是,那种强烈的爱情无疑会让她进行激烈的思想斗争。
    “我认为自己并未说过什么牺牲的话,”她说,“在所有的谈话中,我都巧妙地作了回答,从没有使用过牺牲这个词。我是这么猜想过,也就是说,并不一定嫁给他才会拥有幸福的生活。这反而大大有利于我。我相信,我不会让自己深深地爱上他。我已经有过一次了。我不会重蹈覆辙的。”
    总之,她本人对于他的感情所持的观点也一样令她高兴。
    “他一定爱得很深——一切都证明了这一点——的确是爱得很深了!他下次再到海伯利来的时候,要是他的感情始终不愈,那我就得特别小心,千万别让他误会了。我已经拿定主意了,否则的话,后果将不堪设想。我的意思并非指我以前一直在欺骗他。不;倘若他相信我们有相同的感觉,他就不会自寻烦恼了。如果他觉得我是在欺骗他,那他在分手时的一言一行就会是另一回事了。总之,我最好还是小心为妙。这只是假设他对我的爱忠贞不渝。不过我搞不清楚,他的感情会不会变。我想,他不会这样——我压根儿就不希望他是个说一不二的人。他的感情热烈奔放,可是我觉得可能性很大。总的说来,经过仔细权衡,在这个问题上没有过深地陷进去,我觉得非常欣慰。过不多久,就又恢复正常了——到那时,那件美好的事情就会烟消云散了。常言道,一个人一生中总会经历一次爱情。因此,没必要想得太多,一切都会恢复往日的平静。”
    他寄给威斯顿太太的那封信,爱玛也看过了。她看信时心情有些激动,因此最初她对自己的感觉有点怀疑,觉得以前没有料到那些感觉的力量如此之大。信写得很长,而且写得不错。他在信中叙述了外地和当地的一些十分有趣的事情!诉说了有关此次旅行情况和他的所感所想,他所有的爱!感激和崇高的敬意都流露于笔端。字里行间没有什么道歉和关心的话语,只有对威斯顿太太表达了真情实感的词句。他从海伯利去恩斯科姆,对两地的社会生活作了分析和比较,由此可以看出,他对这方面的感受相当强烈了,同时也透露出,出于礼貌,他只点到为止,要不然,会写得更多。信中还多次提到她本人的名字。每次谈及时,都带着一种快活的联想,要么夸奖她,要么重温她所说的话。信中最后一次出现她的名字时,尽管没有说出那么多恭维的话,但她还是可以感觉到自己的魅力所在,而且承认他给了她最高的评价。在信笺的最下面密密麻麻地写着:“你知道,星期二我没能抽出时间去看望伍德豪斯小 姐的那位美丽的小朋友。请代我向她道歉和告别。”爱玛深信不疑,这全是冲她而写的。他没有忘记,哈丽埃特只因为是她的朋友。他那些有关恩斯科姆的叙述和预料,跟她想像中的没有什么两样。邱吉尔太太还未完全康复;他还不敢敲定何时再来伦多尔斯,甚而至于连想都不敢想。
    话又说回来,虽然他用浓重的笔墨叙述自己的情感,而且动人心弦,令人高兴,但是,当爱玛折好信还给威斯顿太太时,她发现那封信所激发的感情并未持续多久——没有他,她照样自由自在地生活,而且他也该像她那样。她依然坚持原先的看法。这时,她给他拟定了一个计划,要让他获得安慰和幸福,这样一来,她心里更加踏实了。他在信中谈到哈丽埃特,并称她为“美丽的小朋友”,爱玛便空发其想,想让哈丽埃特跟他谈恋爱。这有可能吗!不。毫无疑问,哈丽埃特比不上他那么聪明。然而,她那张可爱的脸蛋和热情大方的行为已经给他留下了很深的印像#而且,无论是家庭环境,还是社会关系,对她而言,有百利而无一害。倘若事情办成了,那真是可喜可贺的。
    “我不应该胡思乱想,”她说,“我不该瞎想。我知道老是这样猜测是不好的。不过,也许还会有比这更令人不可思议的呢。现在我们俩没有那种所谓的爱情,这样一来,我们可以建立一种真正无私的友情。我很想拥有这份友情了。”
    虽然在这个问题上,最好还是别胡思乱想,但是能给哈丽埃特一丝安慰,终归不是坏事。要知道,在这方面,一件不幸的事眼看就要发生了。以前,海伯利的人们谈论更多的是有关弗兰克•邱吉尔的出现,而有关埃尔顿先生的订婚则被抛之一旁,那是因为人们往往喜新厌旧,总爱唠叨新鲜事儿。可是,弗兰克•邱吉尔走之后,时下人们又谈论起有关埃尔顿先生的事情了。他们结婚的良辰吉日已经选定了。他马上就要跟他们在一起了——这对新婚燕尔。人们几乎还未来得及好好谈论有关从恩斯科姆寄过来的那封信,“埃尔顿先生和他的未婚妻”已经常挂到人们的嘴边了。弗兰克•邱吉尔早被人们抛到一边了。爱玛听说后,大为不满。过去三个星期中,她完全忘了埃尔顿先生,过得非常开心。她总是觉得哈丽埃特已经解脱出来了。起码来说,威斯顿先生马上就要举办舞会了,她不至于被别的事分神。然而,现在看样子,她显然没有完全解脱出来,对所谓的新马车啦、门铃啦等等,一定会很敏感的。
    可怜的哈丽埃特心情万分激动,她需要爱玛给予她安慰、关心和劝说。在爱玛看来,应该尽最大可能耐心地说服她,让她摆脱烦恼。可是,光劝说但起不到效果,光是听到对方应承下来而实际上并非这么回事,这样的工作就很难做了啊。哈丽埃特顺从地听完她的话,说道:“伍德豪斯小 姐,你说得很对,的确就跟你说的那样——不应该去想他们——以后我再不想了。”可是,别的话她也不说,在接下来的半个钟头里,她又发现哈丽埃特跟先前那样为埃尔顿夫妇操心了。临末,爱玛只好旁敲侧击了。
    “哈丽埃特,你为了埃尔顿先生的婚事而苦恼不堪,如此不快,也就是说,你是在指责我啊!由于我自觉不自觉地干了这个蠢事,你就这么严厉地指责我。我知道,都是我的错。你可以相信,我一直耿耿于怀。我自己上了当,又很卑鄙地让你受了骗——我一回想起来,便痛苦不堪。别以为我那么健忘。”这时,哈丽埃特深受感动,连话都说不出来了,只是惊叫了一下。爱玛继续往下说道:“哈丽埃特,我并没有说,为了我,你应该振作精神;为了我,你应该尽量跟埃尔顿先生一刀两断;要知道,我要你这样做,全是为了你本人。还有更重要的,那就是你要保持身心健康,要心平气和,要自尊、自制和自强。我正是出于这些目的才硬要说服你的。这些都很重要——而你如今仍执迷不悟,我觉得很遗憾。要让我从痛苦中解脱出来,那并不重要。我要你把自己从更大的痛苦解脱出来。或许有时我会认为哈丽埃特知道该怎么做——或者干脆这么说吧,应该知道做对我有利的事。”
    爱玛的这些肺腑之言深深地触动了哈丽埃特。哈丽埃特的确对伍德豪斯小 姐的印象很好,认为自己太对不起爱玛了,没为她设身处地去想一想,因此心里特别难过。直到爱玛又安慰了一阵,那种剧烈的痛苦减轻后,她认为这种感觉还很强烈,足以使她重新振作起来。
    “我们俩一直相处得很好,情同手足,而我却有负于你!你真是太好了!你是我最好的朋友!哦,伍德豪斯小 姐,我这人太自私了!”
    此情此景,爱玛深受感动,她觉得以前从未如此爱过哈丽埃特,也从未如此珍惜过。
    “心灵的温柔是世上最具吸引力的,”后来她自言自语道,“别的无法与之相比。温柔而热情的心灵,以及坦率而亲热的态度,比世上所有的东西都更具魅力。我对此确信无疑。我父亲正是由于温柔而热情的心灵而深受人们的尊敬,伊莎贝拉也是如此。哈丽埃特比我更有那种温柔而热情的心灵所致的吸引力和幸福。亲爱的哈丽埃特!要让我去把你和一个判断准确、高瞻远瞩、头脑清醒的女人做交换,绝对办不到,哦!简•菲尔费克斯这女人太冷酷无情了!哈丽埃特胜过她不知有多少倍。作为妻子——一个明白事理的人的老婆,——这是很难得的。我不想说出是谁,可是用爱玛来跟哈丽埃特做交换的人是幸福无比的!”

    第十四章

    第一次是在教堂里见到埃尔顿太太的。新娘在长椅上坐着。人们可以不再虔诚祈祷,但好奇心却总也满足不了。要论她的长相如何,是靓女、相貌一般,还是非常难看,那可要到日后正式去看望时才能说得清。
    出于礼貌和自尊,而不是由于好奇心,爱玛决定不要最后一个去跟她打招呼。她还专门让哈丽埃特陪她一起去,也好尽快结束那难堪的场面。
    当她再次踏进那间屋子,就在三个月前她还在此装作系鞋带的样子使她不由得陷入到回忆之中。那些令人不堪回首的往事又浮现在她的眼前。那些字谜、恭维、可怕的失误等等历历在目;也许可怜的哈丽埃特也陷入了沉思;可是,总的来说,她表现得不错,只是稍微有些苍白,言语也不多。看望的时间相当短促,场面又极其难堪,心中也感慨万千,于是只得缩短了看望的时间。爱玛甚至来不及对她作一个总的评价,后来在谈对她的印象时,爱玛只能说些“穿着时髦,很会做人”之类的毫无意义的话,别的就说不出什么来了。
    说心里话,爱玛对她比较反感。她不想急于挑毛病,可是她怀疑这位太太并不温文尔雅;虽说比较随和,但不温文尔雅。她几乎可以相信,对于一位年轻女人、陌生人、新娘而言,那也未免太随意了。她长相倒还不错,脸也比较好看;不过,她的言行举止等让人觉得不太高雅。爱玛想,日后会得到证明的。
    而埃尔顿先生呢,他的一言一行似乎并不——不,她不许自己随随便便对他论长道短。举行婚礼时,接待客人是件令人难堪的事。新郎官必须尽量厚着脸皮才能应付那尴尬的场面。新娘相对来说就好多了;要知道她有漂亮的衣服做道具,女人害羞是天经地义的,而新郎就不一样了,只能靠自己的头脑。她想,可怜的埃尔顿先生太尴尬了。这间屋子里有刚刚嫁给他的新娘,有一心想嫁给他的女人,还有原来他想娶的女人,爱玛不得不承认,他显得惴惴不安、动作笨拙、反应迟钝,这是可以理解的。
    “呃,伍德豪斯小 姐,”她们离开他家后,哈丽埃特一直在等爱玛讲话,而爱玛缄默不语,她只好主动开口了:“呃,伍德豪斯小 姐,”她叹了口气,悄悄地说道,“你对她有什么看法?她挺可爱吗?”
    这时,爱玛犹豫了片刻,然后作了回答。
    “哦!是的——非常——一个非常可爱的年轻女人。”
    “在我看来,她模样儿长得挺好,挺好。”
    “真的,穿着时髦;那件长袍很好看。”
    “他娶她为妻,这没有什么大惊小怪的。”
    “哦!是的——根本不值得大惊小怪的。她拥有一笔财富,又正好嫁给了他。”
    “大概,”哈丽埃特又长吁短叹道,“大概她也很爱他吧。”
    “也许是这样的。但是男人并非都能娶到一位最爱他的人。恐怕是,霍金斯小 姐想要嫁人,而且觉得这门亲事对她来说是最合适的。”
    “是的,”哈丽埃特随声附和着,“可能是这么回事。没有人能比她更幸运。唉,我真诚地为他们祝福。伍德豪斯小 姐,现在我寻思,日后再跟他们碰到面,我无所谓了。他像原先那样地位很高;不过成家以后,你知道,那就是另外一个天地了。伍德豪斯小 姐,不,实话说,请你完全放心。现在我可以坐着仔细瞅他,但心里不觉得难受。他并没有低人一等,我聊以宽慰了。看样子,她真的讨人喜欢,他们两个人挺般配。多么幸福的一对啊!他称她为(奥古斯塔)。太让人高兴了。”
    爱玛在他们拜访后便定下了决心。这时,她可以有充分的时间观察,并作出准确的判断。哈丽埃特恰好不在哈特菲尔德,伍德豪斯先生又在应酬着埃尔顿先生。这样一来,她就有机会单独跟那位太太聊了十五分钟,并且可以详细地打听到一切。通过十五分钟的交谈,爱玛确信,埃尔顿太太虚荣心强、自以为是、目空一切,还爱出风头。而她的行为呢,像是在一所坏学校里养成的,蛮横无礼,也很粗野。她一切看法都带有偏见,也很片面。说这个人愚昧无知,一点也不过分。跟这种人生活在一起,肯定难为埃尔顿先生了。
    而让哈丽埃特嫁给他,那可比她好多了。尽管她本人不算文雅,也谈不上聪明,但是她却能让他跟这些文雅和聪明的人打交道。而埃尔顿太太呢,从她那目空一切和自以为是的性格可以看出,或许可以认为她是那类人中最好的一个了。在布里斯托尔旁边的那位很富有的姐夫为这门亲事而感到自豪,而他的地位和马车又值得他骄傲和自豪。
    坐下来后,首先谈到的便是枫树林,“我姐夫瑟克林先生的住宅”——譬如说,哈特菲尔德跟枫树林相比较。哈特菲尔德的院子不大,但干净漂亮、房子款式新颖,别具一格。霍金斯小 姐好像对房间的面积!入口处,以及她的所见所想,都留下了很好的印象。”确实跟枫树林差不多!真是非常相像,我都觉得不可思议。那个房间的大小和样式跟枫树林那间卧室一模一样。那个房间是我姐姐最喜欢的。”她问了埃尔顿先生。”不是傻得让人不可思议吗?我还觉得自己是在枫树林呢。”
    “再说楼梯。你知道,我刚走进去,便发现了,两个地方的楼梯真是一模一样啊!而且都在房子的相同位置。我真是不禁大吃一惊!伍德豪斯小 姐,你可以相信,让我联想起像枫树林那样一个我最心爱的地方,我感到十分高兴。我在那里开心地呆了好几个月!”她深有感触,轻声地叹了口气,“甭说,那是个迷人的地方。人们到了那里都要流连忘返的。不过就我而言,我完全把那里当做我自己的家。伍德豪斯小 姐,如果你设身处地,你便会明白当发现一个跟原先自己呆过的房子差不多的地方时,那真是太令人愉快了。我总是说,这就是结婚的弊端之一。”
    爱玛尽量不怎么回答。不过埃尔顿太太觉得,这已经够多的了。她只不过是愿意自己一个人神侃而已。
    “跟枫树林一模一样!不只是房子很相像。我可以跟你讲,我觉得,院子也特别像。枫树林的月桂跟这里的不相上下,几乎在同一部位——正好都在草坪的那一头。我还看到了一棵漂亮的大树,四周是一圈长凳,这引起我无限遐想!我姐姐和姐夫一定会非常喜爱这个地方。自己本来拥有一个大院子,再看到如此相像的院子,心情总是愉快的。”
    这个观点是对是错,爱玛心里半信半疑。她有一个特殊的看法,觉得自己有大院子的人对别人的不屑一顾。不过对于这种荒唐的谬论,没必要去反驳,因此她回答道:“要是你在这附近多走一些地方,也许你就会认为,你对哈特菲尔德过奖了。萨里这儿什么都好看。”
    “哦!是的,这我已有所耳闻了。你知道,那是英格兰的花园。萨里是英格兰的花园啊。”
    “是的!但它可不是惟一有这样的称号。我想,有好多郡和萨里一样,被称为英格兰的花园。”
    “不,我相信是没有的,”埃尔顿太太洋洋得意地笑了笑,回答道,“除了萨里外,我可从未听说过有哪个郡被称为英格兰的花园。”
    这时,爱玛无言以对。
    “我姐姐和姐夫说过,要在春天,最迟夏天,到我们这里来,”埃尔顿太太继续往下说,“那时我们将游山玩水。他们和我们相聚时,或许我们可以尽情地玩一次。当然,他们会乘那辆四轮有篷马车来看我们。那辆马车可以容纳四个人,而且一点也不挤。这样一来,没有必要用我们的马车,我们便能到各个名胜古迹畅游一番。我看,他们在那个季节里不可能乘两轮轻便马车来。说实话,当春天到来之时,我一定要他们乘四轮有篷马车来!那要方便多了。伍德豪斯小 姐,你知道,外地人到我们这儿来,我们都想让他们尽情地玩一玩。瑟克林先生很喜爱旅游。去年夏天,他们买了那辆四轮有篷马车。刚买回去没有多长时间,我们便乘此车到金斯威斯顿去玩了两回,玩得非常开心。伍德豪斯小 姐,我看,每年夏天到你们这里的游客都不少吧?”
    “不,附近一带没有。像你说的那种游客都是去风景优美的地方,而那个地方离我们这里还挺远。我想,我们都不爱动!宁愿呆在家中,也不愿意出门旅游。”
    “啊!其实呆在家里是最舒坦的。我就喜欢呆在家里,没有人能比得上我。正因为这个,我在枫树林,成了人们的一大笑谈。塞丽娜临去布里斯托尔时曾讲过好多次,‘要让这个姑娘离开家,那真是太费劲了,我一点办法也没有。虽然我不喜欢独自一人乘四轮有篷马车,但是我也只得一个人去。不过我肯定,出于好心,奥古斯塔决不会跨过花园栅栏半步。!她好几次都这样说过;但是我反对完全呆在家里。恰恰相反,在我看来,闭门不出完全与世隔绝是有害的。要适当地参与一些社会活动,不过要适度,不宜多,也不宜少。可是,伍德豪斯小 姐,我能理解你的处境,”这时,她向伍德豪斯先生瞅了瞅,“你父亲的身体一定对你影响很大。他为什么不试一试去巴思呢!说实话,他应该去试一试。我向你介绍巴思。甭操心,我相信,伍德豪斯先生到了那里不会有坏处。”
    “以前我爸爸曾经试过好几次,可是收效甚微。佩里先生,或许你有所耳闻吧,在他看来,现在也不一定对他有好处。”
    “啊!那太遗憾了。伍德豪斯小 姐,你可以相信,如果那里的环境适合于他,是会让人赏心悦目的,对他一定有益。我呆在巴思的那些日子里,像这样的例子我见得多了!那地方令人心旷神怡,对伍德豪斯先生一定大有裨益。我想,有时他未免太沮丧了。要说对你会有什么好处,我想我不必赘述了。巴思对年轻人的好处是人人皆知的。你整日呆在家里,闭门不出,给你推荐那个地方,那实在是太棒了。我可以立刻给你介绍几位当地的朋友。只要我去封信,你就可以跟那帮人认识。我住在巴思时一直和帕屈里奇太太生活在一起。她是我最要好的朋友,她一定会非常高兴,因为能帮上忙,再说,让她来陪你接触那里的人也最方便。”
    听完后,出于礼貌,爱玛强忍住没有发火。竟要让埃尔顿太太来引荐——要让她的一个朋友培养进入那里的社交界——没准儿她是个非常俗气的寡妇,仅靠在家中收留几个房客才能维持生计!伍德豪斯小 姐的脸面,哈特菲尔德的脸面真是丢尽了!但是,她尽量压住胸中的怒火,只是冷漠地向埃尔顿太太告别:“不过要到巴思去是完全办不到的。我还有点怀疑,那个地方对我会比对我父亲更适宜。”然后,她马上转移了话题,以免再受欺侮和生气。
    “埃尔顿太太,我不问你是否对音乐感兴趣。在这种场合,先闻其声,再闻其名。海伯利的人们早就知道你弹得一手好琴。”
    “哦!不,真的。不管是谁这样说,我都要提抗议。弹琴弹得很棒?我跟你说吧,那纯属无稽之谈。你想一想,跟你讲这事的人一定居心叵测。我非常喜爱音乐——可算是痴迷。我的朋友们说我并不是一点都不会欣赏。要论其他方面,说真的,我的琴弹得很不好。我知道,伍德豪斯小 姐,你弹得很出色。你可以相信,听说能与喜爱音乐的人相逢,不胜荣幸,并感到莫大的快乐和惬意。失去音乐,我就完了。我觉得,生活中不能没有音乐。在枫树林和巴思时,我喜欢跟热爱音乐的人打交道。没有音乐将会是最大的不幸。以前,埃尔顿先生提起我未来的家,生怕我会对这里的冷冷清清反感,我便如实对他这样讲过,他知道我以前习惯住什么样的房子,还担心我不喜欢这里的房子呢。他那样跟我说时,我如实地告诉他,我可以与世隔绝——诸如宴会、舞会、看戏之类不参加——要知道我不怕孤寂。多亏我自己有办法找乐,我觉得社会活动不一定非参加不可。不参加是完全可以的。当然,对于那种死脑筋的人来说,那就另当别论了。不过,我有办法让我可以不依赖于别人。要说房间比我以前住过的小,那我确实可以抛之脑后。我觉得作这点牺牲算不了什么。甭说,在枫树林时,我一向过的是豪华的生活;可是我跟他谈过,不见得非要有两辆马车和宽敞明亮的房子,才算是幸福。‘但是,!我说,’说心里话,我相信,假如没有喜欢音乐的人,那我的生活将毫无意义。别的条件我不提;但是,没有音乐,我就没法生活。!”
    “我们认为,”爱玛面露笑意地说,“埃尔顿一定会让你相信,海伯利这儿有一些人对音乐相当感兴趣。设身处地替他想一想,我请你不要以为他在撒谎。”
    “确实这样,对于这一点我确信无疑。令我高兴的是,我有这么一个好的环境。但愿我们能携手多搞几次小型音乐会。伍德豪斯小 姐,我想,你我可以建立一个音乐俱乐部,在你们家或我们家每周搞一次聚会。难道这个想法不好吗?只要我们尽自己最大能力,我看,用不了多久就会有人响应的。这样也能强迫我时刻练琴,我特别称心如意。你知道,结了婚的女人,一般来说,人们总爱对她们搬弄是非,她们太轻易放弃音乐了。”
    “不过,你对音乐特别钟情——甭说,不会出那样的问题。”
    “我希望如此。可是,说心里话,瞅一瞅周围相识的,我总是很紧张。塞丽娜完全将音乐抛之脑后——虽然琴弹得不错,可是搁置到一旁了。杰弗里太太——原先的克莱拉!帕屈里奇——两位米尔曼小 姐,眼下的伯德太太和詹姆斯!库柏太太,举不胜举,她们都放弃了音乐。实话说,真让人不寒而栗。我以前还常常埋怨塞丽娜;不过现在我懂了,一个已婚的女人有好多事需要做。我想,今天上午,我和我的佣人一起在家里呆了半个钟头。”
    “但是,一切,”爱玛说,“都会步入正轨的——”
    “好吧,”埃尔顿太太笑了笑,继续往下说,“那我们走着瞧吧。”
    爱玛发现她日后肯定会放弃音乐,也就不再争执了。停顿片刻后,埃尔顿太太又转到了另外一个话题。
    “我们去过伦多尔斯,”她说,“他们都没有出去。他们似乎都挺随和。我对他们的印象很好。威斯顿先生看来是很棒的人——你可以相信,我已经对他最有好感。看样子,她人也不错——心地善良,和蔼可亲,一眼就喜欢上了她。我看,她在你家做家教吧!”
    这时,爱玛几乎惊呆了,一时无言以对。然而,她还未来得及说“是的”,埃尔顿太太就又接着往下说。
    “尽管早有所耳闻,但是看她跟贵妇人差不多,我不免要感到惊奇。可是,她的确来自名门望族。”
    “威斯顿太太的举止,”爱玛说,“总是很得体。朴实、端庄、文雅,就年轻女人而言,是应该值得效仿。”
    “我们在那里的时候,你能猜到是谁来了?”
    这时,爱玛猜不出来。听口气,像是个认识的,她怎么能猜到呢?
    “正是奈特利!”埃尔顿太太接着往下说,“正是奈特利!真是不期而遇。那天他来拜访我们,而我恰好出去了,所以我还一直没跟他见过面。他和埃尔顿先生相处得很好,这就引起了我浓厚的兴趣。他常常跟我讲‘我的朋友奈特利!,我真希望能有幸跟他见一面。我要为我的亲爱的丈夫打抱不平,他不必为他的朋友羞愧。奈特利先生是位真正的绅士,我对他抱有好感。在我的眼里,他的确是位名副其实的绅士。”
    多亏这时他们想走。他们离开这里后,爱玛这才如释重负。
    “这女人真是烦死人了!”她立刻大喊大叫起来,“比我想像的还要差劲。真是烦死了!奈特利!我无论如何都不能相信。奈特利!以前她从未跟他见过面,却称他为奈特利!还口口声声说他很有绅士风度。真是个非常俗气的家伙,不值挂齿的小人,还老是一口一个她的埃先生,她的亲爱的丈夫,装出一副自以为是的高傲的样子,大吹而特吹,为自己那庸俗不堪的言谈举止而沾沾自喜。竟发现奈特利先生很有绅士风度!我觉得他是不是也给她说这样的恭维话,发现她是位大家闺秀。我怎么也无法相信!还建议跟我一起成立一个音乐俱乐部!在别人看来我们相处得挺好呢!还有威斯顿太太!发现抚育我成长的人是位良家秀女,竟会觉得大惊小怪!真是不可思议,太不可思议了!我还从来没有碰到过像她这种人。太出乎意料了!不管怎样跟她相比,对哈丽埃特来讲都是奇耻大辱。哦!要是弗兰克•邱吉尔在这里的话,那他对她又会怎样呢?他一定会恼怒,又为这种人感到可笑。啊!看,我立刻就想到他了。首先在脑子里出现的总是他!我发现了自己的毛病!弗兰克•邱吉尔经常出现在我的脑海里!”
    所有这些都在她脑海里一闪而过。直到埃尔顿夫妇离开时稍稍忙过一阵后,伍德豪斯先生稳定下来打算开口讲话时,爱玛总算可以静下心来听她父亲说话。
    “啊,我亲爱的,”他沉稳地说道,“以前我们从未跟她见过面,看样子,她模样儿长得不错,也很年轻。她也许对你有好感吧。她说话的速度稍稍快了些。如果说话速度太快,人家的耳朵会受不了。不过,我想我太吹毛求疵;我讨厌不熟悉的声音。你和可怜的泰勒小 姐说话好听,别人只能望洋兴叹。可是,看样子,她好像是位端庄、诚实、贤惠的年轻太太,做他的妻子一定很合适。不过,我觉得他还是不要结婚为妙。我没有当面去向他和埃尔顿太太道喜,为此我也作了详尽的解释。我说,夏天我肯定去拜访。可是,我早就应该跑一趟。不去祝贺新郎新娘总是不礼貌的!啊!由此可以看出,我真成了废人!但是,我讨厌那个牧师巷的转弯处。”
    “爸爸,他们也许对你谅解了吧。埃尔顿先生知道你的秉性。”
    “是啊;不过,一位年轻太太——一位新婚妻子——只要有机会,我就应该去向她道喜啊。不去的话,总是不对的。”
    “不过,我亲爱的爸爸,你是反对他结婚的啊;这么说,你为什么急不可耐地要向她道喜呢?你总不可能认为这是对的吧。如果你如此看重那位新娘,那就是赞成人家结婚了。”
    “不,我亲爱的,我始终坚持原先的主张,不过,我老是觉得应该适当照顾一下女士——对新娘来说更不能失礼。人们应该尊重她。我亲爱的,你知道,在聚会时,不管其他的人是什么人,新娘总是独占鳌头。”
    “啊,爸爸,如果这还不算对结婚表示支持,那我就不晓得什么是支持了。我简直不能相信你居然对那种用虚荣心诱骗可怜的年轻小 姐的行径表示默认。”
    “我亲爱的,你误会了。这仅仅是出于一般的礼貌和良好的教养而已,跟支持结婚是两码事。”
    这时,爱玛不吭声了。她父亲情绪激动,而且也不能理解她。她又一次回想起埃尔顿太太说的那些令人反感的话,沉思良久。

    第十五章

    尽管爱玛后来跟埃尔顿也有过接触,但她对埃尔顿太太的印象始终不好。她以前的看法相当准确。她认为跟埃尔顿太太第二次见面时是如此,后来无论何时再次见面时亦是如此。她觉得这位年轻太太自以为是、狂妄自大、愚昧无知和没有教养。虽说她模样儿长得不错,有点儿本事,但是却井蛙观天,居然以为自己见多识广,要来使乡下的气氛活跃起来;还觉得霍金斯小 姐的社会地位跟埃尔顿太太这个身份相差无几。
    要说埃尔顿先生的想法和他妻子截然相反,那是没有道理的。跟她生活在一起,他感到高兴和自豪。瞧他那一副洋洋得意、趾高气扬的样子,他显然是在沾沾自喜,要知道他把一个连伍德豪斯小 姐都比不上的女人带到海伯利来了。在她所认识的人当中,大多数人都觉得那位太太不错。有的人喜欢说恭维话;有的是人云亦云,顺着贝茨小 姐好意的评价随便说几句;有的人则是主观臆断,这位年轻女士想必和蔼可亲、聪明漂亮,就像她本人所说的那样。这么一来,对埃尔顿太太的夸奖也就一传十,十传百,声名远扬了。伍德豪斯小 姐并没唱对台戏,她还是说她第一次说的那点儿恭维话,宽宏大量地说她“穿着时髦,很招人喜爱。”
    在某个方面,埃尔顿太太变得甚至比刚来时更糟糕。她对爱玛的态度改变了。有一次,她想到了一个要亲近的建议,但是爱玛并没积极响应,或许正是因为这个,她不高兴了。这次她开始对爱玛敬而远之了,态度越来越冷淡,渐渐地疏远了。尽管这样下去未免不是件好事,可是引起这种结果的恶意却让爱玛更加对她反感。不仅如此,她对哈丽埃特的态度总是让人不舒服,埃尔顿先生也是这样。他们奚落她,挖苦讽刺她。爱玛觉得,这也许会促使哈丽埃特尽快地从痛苦中解脱出来,清醒过来;但是,她们俩人对那种促成此举的情绪都非常恼火。甭说,可怜的哈丽埃特的单相思便成了埃尔顿夫妇的口实了,而她本人参与了这件事很可能也成了他们谈话的资料,而且他们谈论时一定会极力贬低她。他们两个人当然对她都反感。他们对她不友好;但不敢太放肆。而对待哈丽埃特就不一样了,极尽侮辱之能事,以便更充分地发泄他们的私愤。
    埃尔顿太太对简•菲尔费克斯抱有好感;而且从一开始便喜欢上了她。并非因为跟一个年轻小 姐关系搞僵了,而去跟另一位年轻小 姐套近乎,确实是从最初就如此;她不仅仅说一些恭维话——而是非要给简帮忙不可,以表示关系亲密。人家既没有要她帮助,她也没有理由,更无权那样做。就在她跟爱玛疏远之前,也就是她们第三次碰面时,埃尔顿太太便就这个话题大发感慨。
    “伍德豪斯小 姐,简•菲尔费克斯的确楚楚动人。我太喜欢她了。多么可爱、有趣啊!温柔善良,有大家闺秀的气质——而且能歌善舞!实话说,我觉得她很有教养。毫不夸张地说,她琴弹得很出色。我对音乐还是有一知半解的,在这点上不值得有丝毫怀疑。哦!她的确是年轻貌美!你可能会认为我太过分了——不过,说心里话,我不想转移到别的话题上,还是谈简•菲尔费克斯小 姐吧——应该对她的遭遇寄予同情!伍德豪斯小 姐,我们必须尽量帮助她。我们要助她一臂之力,好让她有出头之日。应该让她的聪明才智得到充分的发挥。你想必听说过这样的诗句吧:许多鲜花争奇斗艳而无人喝彩,只得将馨香留在荒漠的空气中。1我们可不能让可怜的简•菲尔费克斯遭遇到这样的不幸。”
    “我看,这种可能性不大,”爱玛语气平和地说,“当你对菲尔费克斯小 姐有更深的了解,知道她以前呆在坎贝尔夫妇家的情况,我想你不会杞人忧天了。”
    “哦!不过,亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,要知道她现在是足不出户、默默无闻、无人问津啊。无论以前她在坎贝尔夫妇家过得有多好,很显然,那种日子一去不复返了!我想,她已经意识到了。我相信她已经意识到这点了。她寡言少语,也很腼腆。毋庸置疑,她感到怀才不遇。正是缘于此,我更加被她迷住了。老实讲,我认为这不算缺点。我很欣赏腼腆——我相信这很难得。而发生在出身贫贱的人身上,那就更加讨人喜欢了。哦!你不要怀疑,简•菲尔费克斯确实很迷人,难以用言语来表达我喜欢她的程度。”
    “这么说,你很可怜她,不过我不明白,你或者菲尔费克斯小 姐在这里的随便哪位朋友,随便哪位比你认识她时间更长的人是否能对她表示一些其他的爱心,而不仅仅是——”
    “亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,只要敢于付诸行动,那就可以做许多事情。这大可不必操心。只要我们开个好头,许多人会这么去做的;尽管并非人人都有这个能力。我们有马车可以去接送她回家;就我们的生活方式而言,多一个简•菲尔费克斯那又有何妨。如果赖特给我们准备好了晚饭,而我居然会因为简•菲尔费克斯吃得太多而悔恨,那就太不应该了。我想不会发生这样的事。按照我以前的那种生活方式,我不大可能有这种想法。譬如说居家过日子,我最大的毛病或许是迥然不同的两个方面,事情干得不少,花钱大手大脚的。我可能过多地效仿枫树林——要知道,我们压根儿不能装得像我的姐夫瑟克林先生那么富有。话又说回来,我决定要给简•菲尔费克斯以帮助。毫无疑问,我要经常把她接到我们家里来,随时随地都要将她引荐给别人,要举办一些音乐会让她充分发挥自己的聪明才智,还要随时给她谋份职业。甭说,我的朋友遍天下,用不了多久就会给她搞到称心如意的差使。要是我姐姐和姐夫拜访我们,我会专门给他们引荐。我相信,他们会对她产生好感的$当他们彼此熟悉以后,她就不会畏首畏尾了。要知道,我姐夫和姐姐俩人都特别随和%亲热。说实话,如果他们到我们这儿来,我会把她请过来的$我们出去旅游时,或许还可以在有篷马车里给她让个座位。”
    1-引自英国诗人托马斯•格雷(1776-1771)的著名长诗《墓园挽歌》。
    “可爱的简•菲尔费克斯!”爱玛寻思着,‘你受这种惩罚是不公的。也许在狄克逊这件事上你做得不对,但是你不该受这种委屈啊!竟然要让埃尔顿太太关心和照料!!口口声声称简•菲尔费克斯,简•菲尔费克斯!“上帝啊!千万不要让我觉得她居然也称我为爱玛•伍德豪斯!然而,我以我的名义保证,这个女人嘴太贫了!”
    爱玛不想再听那种炫耀——不想再听那种只对她一个人唠叨的——那种令人心烦的用“亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐”装饰的花言巧语了。后来,埃尔顿太太渐渐跟她疏远了,她这才能够安静下来——没有必要做埃尔顿太太的知心朋友,也无须在埃尔顿太太的教导下去给简•菲尔费克斯帮什么忙,而仅是像一般人那样,简单打听一下有关简•菲尔费克斯小 姐的所思所感。她饶有兴趣地在一旁观望着。贝茨小 姐对于埃尔顿太太关心和爱护简打心眼里感激她。埃尔顿太太是她所敬仰的人——世上最亲切、最令人满意的女人——不但自己学富五车,而且礼贤下士。埃尔顿太太本来就想让人家把她当那种人看待。惟一令爱玛觉得惊讶的是,简•菲尔费克斯竟然接受了她的帮助,而且似乎跟埃尔顿太太挺谈得来。爱玛听说,简和埃尔顿夫妇一块儿漫步,和他们坐在一块儿,并陪着他们共度了一整天!这真是让人不可思议!对于菲尔费克斯小 姐的自尊心和判断力来说,她竟能够接受埃尔顿夫妇提供的帮助和关心,爱玛无论如何也不相信这样的事实。
    “她真令人不可思议,真像个迷,”她说,“非得留在这里,一个月又一个月地吃尽了苦头!可现在呢,却又得忍受埃尔顿太太的友谊所带来的痛苦,听她那空洞乏味的唠叨,而不是跟那些真正关心和爱护她的朋友们在一起。”
    简•菲尔费克斯原本在海伯利只住三个月;坎贝尔一家去爱尔兰也只呆三个月。可是如今,坎贝尔夫妇已经答应女儿在那里起码呆到施洗约翰节1,而且一连写了好几封信催她去她们那里。根据贝茨小 姐所说——都是从她那里知道的——狄克逊太太的信情真意切。只要简•菲尔费克斯答应去,可以派仆人和马车来接她,还可以安排一些朋友照顾,路途上不会受什么苦!不过,简还是婉言谢绝了。
    “她没有答应狄克逊太太,肯定有什么原因,而且肯定有某种更深的原因,”爱玛最终这么认为,“她可能为自己的过错作忏悔,要么是她本人所致的,要么是坎贝尔夫妇所致的。她忧心忡忡,谨小慎微,有时态度非常坚决。她不能去狄克逊太太家。肯定是谁命令她这么做的。话又说回来,她又为什么答应跟埃尔顿一家在一起呢?这就让人无法理解了。”
    能够知道她对埃尔顿太太的看法的人寥寥无几。当她跟他们说出自己心中的困惑时,威斯顿太太一个劲儿替简辩论。
    “我们不能以为她在埃尔顿夫妇家玩得多么开心——我亲爱的爱玛——不过,不管怎么说,总比呆在家里强嘛。虽说她姨妈人挺不错,但是经常跟她在一起,会令人百无聊赖的。对于菲尔费克斯小 姐去那个地方,我们没有必要指责她庸俗不堪。首先,我们必须想一想她为什么要去。”
    1施洗约翰节-六月二十四日,英国四个结账日之一。
    “威斯顿太太,你说得非常中肯,”奈特利先生殷勤地说,“菲尔费克斯小 姐与我们当中的每个人都一样,是能够看得清埃尔顿太太是个什么样的人。假如她能够自己选择伴侣,肯定不会看中她的。不过,”这时,他狡黠地瞅了瞅爱玛,并笑着说,“别的人不关心她,她只得挑选埃尔顿太太做伴了啊。”
    此时此刻,爱玛觉得威斯顿太太向她瞅了一眼。他那番情深意切的话语似乎触及了她。她的脸色有些微红,马上说道%“我却觉得,埃尔顿太太的关心,与其说会令菲尔费克斯小 姐开心,倒不如说会令她讨厌。我觉得,埃尔顿太太的宴请一定不会有多大吸引力。”
    “菲尔费克斯小 姐的姨妈迫不及待地想要替她答应埃尔顿太太的邀请,”威斯顿太太说,“要是她在这个问题上的想法不符合本意,我是不会觉得奇怪的。不幸的贝茨小 姐也许会逼迫和督促她的外甥女看起来更亲近,即使她很有主见,也不愿意这么做。其实,她也想多少换一换环境。”
    她们二人都迫切地想继续听他的话,他停了几分钟以后,说道:“还有一点是值得思考的——在菲尔费克斯小 姐面前,埃尔顿太太说的是一套,背地里谈起她时讲的又是一套。我们都明白‘他!或’她!同‘您!这个词是不同的,这些是讲话时使用率最高的。我们都认为,在日常谈话中,不光是正常的礼节,还有其他的东西在发挥作用——一些存在很久的东西。我们绝对不要将一个钟头前的那些使人不开心的指责跟其他人讲。我们有各自的接受问题的态度。还有,正常情况下,你可以说,埃尔顿太太畏惧和尊重菲尔费克斯小 姐的过人的智慧和仪表;在她跟前埃尔顿太太会尊重她。以前,埃尔顿太太也许从来没有碰到过像简•菲尔费克斯这种女人——她再怎么自以为是,也要承认自己是微不足道的,纵然心里没有这个想法,至少行动上要有所体现。”
    “我知道,你非常喜欢简•菲尔费克斯,”爱玛说。这时,小亨利又浮现在她的脑海里,那种惊慌不安而又复杂的心情让她不知道该讲些什么为妙。
    “对,”他回答说,“大家都知道我非常喜欢她。”
    “可是,”爱玛脸上流露出一丝笑意,赶紧插话说,但是马上又不吭声了——不管怎样,还是立刻就听到最糟糕的事——她又急忙地接着往下说:“可是,也许你本人都不知道到底有多喜欢。你这么过分地赏识她,将来你总会惊讶不已的。”这时,奈特利先生正急于系厚皮高统靴上面的鞋带,由于挺费劲,或者别的什么原因,在他回答的时候,脸涨得通红。
    “哦!是吗?可是,很遗憾,你的消息太迟了。六个星期之前,柯尔先生就已经提醒我了。”
    他不再系鞋带。爱玛觉得威斯顿太太碰了碰她的脚,她本人也不晓得该有什么样的想法。稍过片刻,他继续说道:“我敢发誓,根本不会发生这样的事。要是我追求菲尔费克斯小 姐,我看她也不一定会同意——而且我保证,我永远不会向她求婚。”
    爱玛觉得十分有趣,也碰了碰威斯顿太太的脚,兴高采烈地叫了起来:“奈特利先生,你是位诚实的人。我替你说句公道话。”他好像没有听到她说的话,而是若有所思——片刻过后,很明显,他有点生气,说道:“因此,你就认为我向简•菲尔费克斯求婚。”
    “不,真的,我没有这样的想法。你常常因做媒的事而指责我,我可不敢对你太无礼。刚才我所说的就当没这回事。人们谈论时是不会斤斤计较的。哦!不*实话说,我压根儿就不愿意简•菲尔费克斯嫁给你,别的女人也不行。如果你成了家,你就不可能这样舒服地跟我们坐在一起了。”
    这时,奈特利先生又陷入了遐想之中。其结果是:“不,爱玛,我看我对她评价的程度永远也不会让我惊讶的。我发誓,我对她从没非分之想。”接着,他马上又说,“简•菲尔费克斯的确一表人材,不过,她也并非至善至美。她有不足之处。她沉默寡言,而男人觉得自己的爱人应该直率和坦诚。”
    爱玛听见他谈论简的不足之处,很开心。”但是,”她说,“我觉得,你马上就可以令柯尔先生哑口无言了?”
    “不错,马上。他偷偷地提醒我,我告诉他说他错了;他希望谅解,没再多说。柯尔也不想他比邻居更有头脑,更敏锐。”
    “根据这个,他跟亲爱的埃尔顿太太可是大相径庭啊!她竭力想表现出比任何人都有头脑和敏锐!我不了解她是如何评说柯尔一家的——她称他们为什么!她简直太大胆太荒谬了,竟然找出了这么漂亮的叫法?她称你为奈特利——她会怎么称呼柯尔先生呢?因此,简•菲尔费克斯接受她的关心,并同意到她家去,我一点儿没感到大惊小怪。威斯顿太太,我非常赞同你的看法。我宁愿相信她离开贝茨小 姐,但不相信简•菲尔费克斯比埃尔顿太太智商高。我不相信埃尔顿太太会承认自己在思维、言语和行动上都比别人差劲;我也不相信她只接受了相当少的教育,别的什么就谈不上了。我看她会继续赞扬、勉励和关心,以此来欺侮她,她还会继续唠叨她自己那宏伟蓝图,从要给她找一个固定行当,一直侃到准备请她一起坐有篷马车去旅游。”
    “简•菲尔费克斯感情相当丰富,”奈特利先生说:“我并不怪她没有感情。我想她是富有感情的人,性情温顺,能自律、忍耐和宽宏大量;不过却比较深沉。她寡言少语;我觉得她比以前更内向——可我却喜欢坦诚的性格。不——在柯尔先生谈到我向她求婚以前,我从未有这种非分之想。我见到简•菲尔费克斯,总是怀着赞许和高兴的心情跟她谈话,可是,仅此而已,却从未往别的方面想过。”
    “威斯顿太太,我看,”当他走后,爱玛微笑着说,“现在你对奈特利先生的所谓的爱情是怎么看的?”
    “嗐,说实话,亲爱的爱玛,我想他老是说,没有对简•菲尔费克斯产生爱慕之情,不过,假如最终他还是向她求婚,我到时反而不会大吃一惊的。不要打我啊!”

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 23:45重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER XVI
Every body in and about Highbury who had ever visited Mr. Elton, was disposed to pay him attention on his marriage. Dinner-parties and evening-parties were made for him and his lady; and invitations flowed in so fast that she had soon the pleasure of apprehending they were never to have a disengaged day.

"I see how it is," said she. "I see what a life I am to lead among you. Upon my word we shall be absolutely dissipated. We really seem quite the fashion. If this is living in the country, it is nothing very formidable. From Monday next to Saturday, I assure you we have not a disengaged day!--A woman with fewer resources than I have, need not have been at a loss."

No invitation came amiss to her. Her Bath habits made evening-parties perfectly natural to her, and Maple Grove had given her a taste for dinners. She was a little shocked at the want of two drawing rooms, at the poor attempt at rout-cakes, and there being no ice in the Highbury card-parties. Mrs. Bates, Mrs. Perry, Mrs. Goddard and others, were a good deal behind-hand in knowledge of the world, but she would soon shew them how every thing ought to be arranged. In the course of the spring she must return their civilities by one very superior party--in which her card-tables should be set out with their separate candles and unbroken packs in the true style--and more waiters engaged for the evening than their own establishment could furnish, to carry round the refreshments at exactly the proper hour, and in the proper order.

Emma, in the meanwhile, could not be satisfied without a dinner at Hartfield for the Eltons. They must not do less than others, or she should be exposed to odious suspicions, and imagined capable of pitiful resentment. A dinner there must be. After Emma had talked about it for ten minutes, Mr. Woodhouse felt no unwillingness, and only made the usual stipulation of not sitting at the bottom of the table himself, with the usual regular difficulty of deciding who should do it for him.

The persons to be invited, required little thought. Besides the Eltons, it must be the Westons and Mr. Knightley; so far it was all of course-- and it was hardly less inevitable that poor little Harriet must be asked to make the eighth:--but this invitation was not given with equal satisfaction, and on many accounts Emma was particularly pleased by Harriet's begging to be allowed to decline it. "She would rather not be in his company more than she could help. She was not yet quite able to see him and his charming happy wife together, without feeling uncomfortable. If Miss Woodhouse would not be displeased, she would rather stay at home." It was precisely what Emma would have wished, had she deemed it possible enough for wishing. She was delighted with the fortitude of her little friend--for fortitude she knew it was in her to give up being in company and stay at home; and she could now invite the very person whom she really wanted to make the eighth, Jane Fairfax.-- Since her last conversation with Mrs. Weston and Mr. Knightley, she was more conscience-stricken about Jane Fairfax than she had often been.--Mr. Knightley's words dwelt with her. He had said that Jane Fairfax received attentions from Mrs. Elton which nobody else paid her.

"This is very true," said she, "at least as far as relates to me, which was all that was meant--and it is very shameful.--Of the same age-- and always knowing her--I ought to have been more her friend.-- She will never like me now. I have neglected her too long. But I will shew her greater attention than I have done."

Every invitation was successful. They were all disengaged and all happy.-- The preparatory interest of this dinner, however, was not yet over. A circumstance rather unlucky occurred. The two eldest little Knightleys were engaged to pay their grandpapa and aunt a visit of some weeks in the spring, and their papa now proposed bringing them, and staying one whole day at Hartfield--which one day would be the very day of this party.--His professional engagements did not allow of his being put off, but both father and daughter were disturbed by its happening so. Mr. Woodhouse considered eight persons at dinner together as the utmost that his nerves could bear-- and here would be a ninth--and Emma apprehended that it would be a ninth very much out of humour at not being able to come even to Hartfield for forty-eight hours without falling in with a dinner-party.

She comforted her father better than she could comfort herself, by representing that though he certainly would make them nine, yet he always said so little, that the increase of noise would be very immaterial. She thought it in reality a sad exchange for herself, to have him with his grave looks and reluctant conversation opposed to her instead of his brother.

The event was more favourable to Mr. Woodhouse than to Emma. John Knightley came; but Mr. Weston was unexpectedly summoned to town and must be absent on the very day. He might be able to join them in the evening, but certainly not to dinner. Mr. Woodhouse was quite at ease; and the seeing him so, with the arrival of the little boys and the philosophic composure of her brother on hearing his fate, removed the chief of even Emma's vexation.

The day came, the party were punctually assembled, and Mr. John Knightley seemed early to devote himself to the business of being agreeable. Instead of drawing his brother off to a window while they waited for dinner, he was talking to Miss Fairfax. Mrs. Elton, as elegant as lace and pearls could make her, he looked at in silence-- wanting only to observe enough for Isabella's information--but Miss Fairfax was an old acquaintance and a quiet girl, and he could talk to her. He had met her before breakfast as he was returning from a walk with his little boys, when it had been just beginning to rain. It was natural to have some civil hopes on the subject, and he said,

"I hope you did not venture far, Miss Fairfax, this morning, or I am sure you must have been wet.--We scarcely got home in time. I hope you turned directly."

"I went only to the post-office," said she, "and reached home before the rain was much. It is my daily errand. I always fetch the letters when I am here. It saves trouble, and is a something to get me out. A walk before breakfast does me good."

"Not a walk in the rain, I should imagine."

"No, but it did not absolutely rain when I set out."
Mr. John Knightley smiled, and replied,

"That is to say, you chose to have your walk, for you were not six yards from your own door when I had the pleasure of meeting you; and Henry and John had seen more drops than they could count long before. The post-office has a great charm at one period of our lives. When you have lived to my age, you will begin to think letters are never worth going through the rain for."

There was a little blush, and then this answer,

"I must not hope to be ever situated as you are, in the midst of every dearest connexion, and therefore I cannot expect that simply growing older should make me indifferent about letters."

"Indifferent! Oh! no--I never conceived you could become indifferent. Letters are no matter of indifference; they are generally a very positive curse."

"You are speaking of letters of business; mine are letters of friendship."

"I have often thought them the worst of the two," replied he coolly. "Business, you know, may bring money, but friendship hardly ever does."

"Ah! you are not serious now. I know Mr. John Knightley too well-- I am very sure he understands the value of friendship as well as any body. I can easily believe that letters are very little to you, much less than to me, but it is not your being ten years older than myself which makes the difference, it is not age, but situation. You have every body dearest to you always at hand, I, probably, never shall again; and therefore till I have outlived all my affections, a post-office, I think, must always have power to draw me out, in worse weather than to-day."

"When I talked of your being altered by time, by the progress of years," said John Knightley, "I meant to imply the change of situation which time usually brings. I consider one as including the other. Time will generally lessen the interest of every attachment not within the daily circle--but that is not the change I had in view for you. As an old friend, you will allow me to hope, Miss Fairfax, that ten years hence you may have as many concentrated objects as I have."

It was kindly said, and very far from giving offence. A pleasant "thank you" seemed meant to laugh it off, but a blush, a quivering lip, a tear in the eye, shewed that it was felt beyond a laugh. Her attention was now claimed by Mr. Woodhouse, who being, according to his custom on such occasions, making the circle of his guests, and paying his particular compliments to the ladies, was ending with her--and with all his mildest urbanity, said,

"I am very sorry to hear, Miss Fairfax, of your being out this morning in the rain. Young ladies should take care of themselves.-- Young ladies are delicate plants. They should take care of their health and their complexion. My dear, did you change your stockings?"

"Yes, sir, I did indeed; and I am very much obliged by your kind solicitude about me."

"My dear Miss Fairfax, young ladies are very sure to be cared for.-- I hope your good grand-mama and aunt are well. They are some of my very old friends. I wish my health allowed me to be a better neighbour. You do us a great deal of honour to-day, I am sure. My daughter and I are both highly sensible of your goodness, and have the greatest satisfaction in seeing you at Hartfield."

The kind-hearted, polite old man might then sit down and feel that he had done his duty, and made every fair lady welcome and easy.

By this time, the walk in the rain had reached Mrs. Elton,and her remonstrances now opened upon Jane.
"My dear Jane, what is this I hear?--Going to the post-officein the rain!--This must not be, I assure you.--You sad girl, how could you do such a thing?--It is a sign I was not there to take care of you."

Jane very patiently assured her that she had not caught any cold.

"Oh! do not tell me. You really are a very sad girl, and do not know how to take care of yourself.--To the post-office indeed! Mrs. Weston, did you ever hear the like? You and I must positively exert our authority."

"My advice," said Mrs. Weston kindly and persuasively, "I certainly do feel tempted to give. Miss Fairfax, you must not run such risks.-- Liable as you have been to severe colds, indeed you ought to be particularly careful, especially at this time of year. The spring I always think requires more than common care. Better wait an hour or two, or even half a day for your letters, than run the risk of bringing on your cough again. Now do not you feel that you had? Yes, I am sure you are much too reasonable. You look as if you would not do such a thing again."

"Oh! she shall not do such a thing again," eagerly rejoined Mrs. Elton. "We will not allow her to do such a thing again:"-- and nodding significantly--"there must be some arrangement made, there must indeed. I shall speak to Mr. E. The man who fetches our letters every morning (one of our men, I forget his name) shall inquire for yours too and bring them to you. That will obviate all difficulties you know; and from us I really think, my dear Jane, you can have no scruple to accept such an accommodation."

"You are extremely kind," said Jane; "but I cannot give up my early walk. I am advised to be out of doors as much as I can, I must walk somewhere, and the post-office is an object; and upon my word, I have scarcely ever had a bad morning before."

"My dear Jane, say no more about it. The thing is determined, that is (laughing affectedly) as far as I can presume to determine any thing without the concurrence of my lord and master. You know, Mrs. Weston, you and I must be cautious how we express ourselves. But I do flatter myself, my dear Jane, that my influence is not entirely worn out. If I meet with no insuperable difficulties therefore, consider that point as settled."

"Excuse me," said Jane earnestly, "I cannot by any means consent to such an arrangement, so needlessly troublesome to your servant. If the errand were not a pleasure to me, it could be done, as it always is when I am not here, by my grandmama's."

"Oh! my dear; but so much as Patty has to do!--And it is a kindness to employ our men."

Jane looked as if she did not mean to be conquered; but instead of answering, she began speaking again to Mr. John Knightley.

"The post-office is a wonderful establishment!" said she.-- "The regularity and despatch of it! If one thinks of all that it has to do, and all that it does so well, it is really astonishing!"

"It is certainly very well regulated."

"So seldom that any negligence or blunder appears! So seldom that a letter, among the thousands that are constantly passing about the kingdom, is even carried wrong--and not one in a million, I suppose, actually lost! And when one considers the variety of hands, and of bad hands too, that are to be deciphered, it increases the wonder."

"The clerks grow expert from habit.--They must begin with some quickness of sight and hand, and exercise improves them. If you want any farther explanation," continued he, smiling, "they are paid for it. That is the key to a great deal of capacity. The public pays and must be served well."

The varieties of handwriting were farther talked of, and the usual observations made.

"I have heard it asserted," said John Knightley, "that the same sort of handwriting often prevails in a family; and where the same master teaches, it is natural enough. But for that reason, I should imagine the likeness must be chiefly confined to the females, for boys have very little teaching after an early age, and scramble into any hand they can get. Isabella and Emma, I think, do write very much alike. I have not always known their writing apart."

"Yes," said his brother hesitatingly, "there is a likeness. I know what you mean--but Emma's hand is the strongest."

"Isabella and Emma both write beautifully," said Mr. Woodhouse; "and always did. And so does poor Mrs. Weston"--with half a sigh and half a smile at her.

"I never saw any gentleman's handwriting"--Emma began, looking also at Mrs. Weston; but stopped, on perceiving that Mrs. Weston was attending to some one else--and the pause gave her time to reflect, "Now, how am I going to introduce him?--Am I unequal to speaking his name at once before all these people? Is it necessary for me to use any roundabout phrase?--Your Yorkshire friend-- your correspondent in Yorkshire;--that would be the way, I suppose, if I were very bad.--No, I can pronounce his name without the smallest distress. I certainly get better and better.--Now for it."

Mrs. Weston was disengaged and Emma began again--"Mr. Frank Churchill writes one of the best gentleman's hands I ever saw."

"I do not admire it," said Mr. Knightley. "It is too small-- wants strength. It is like a woman's writing."

This was not submitted to by either lady. They vindicated him against the base aspersion. "No, it by no means wanted strength-- it was not a large hand, but very clear and certainly strong. Had not Mrs. Weston any letter about her to produce?" No, she had heard from him very lately, but having answered the letter, had put it away.

"If we were in the other room," said Emma, "if I had my writing-desk, I am sure I could produce a specimen. I have a note of his.-- Do not you remember, Mrs. Weston, employing him to write for you one day?"

"He chose to say he was employed"--

"Well, well, I have that note; and can shew it after dinner to convince Mr. Knightley."

"Oh! when a gallant young man, like Mr. Frank Churchill," said Mr. Knightley dryly, "writes to a fair lady like Miss Woodhouse, he will, of course, put forth his best."

Dinner was on table.--Mrs. Elton, before she could be spoken to, was ready; and before Mr. Woodhouse had reached her with his request to be allowed to hand her into the dining-parlour, was saying--

"Must I go first? I really am ashamed of always leading the way."

Jane's solicitude about fetching her own letters had not escaped Emma. She had heard and seen it all; and felt some curiosity to know whether the wet walk of this morning had produced any. She suspected that it had; that it would not have been so resolutely encountered but in full expectation of hearing from some one very dear, and that it had not been in vain. She thought there was an air of greater happiness than usual--a glow both of complexion and spirits.

She could have made an inquiry or two, as to the expedition and the expense of the Irish mails;--it was at her tongue's end-- but she abstained. She was quite determined not to utter a word that should hurt Jane Fairfax's feelings; and they followed the other ladies out of the room, arm in arm, with an appearance of good-will highly becoming to the beauty and grace of each.

CHAPTER XVII
When the ladies returned to the drawing-room after dinner, Emma found it hardly possible to prevent their making two distinct parties;-- with so much perseverance in judging and behaving ill did Mrs. Elton engross Jane Fairfax and slight herself. She and Mrs. Weston were obliged to be almost always either talking together or silent together. Mrs. Elton left them no choice. If Jane repressed her for a little time, she soon began again; and though much that passed between them was in a half-whisper, especially on Mrs. Elton's side, there was no avoiding a knowledge of their principal subjects: The post-office--catching cold--fetching letters--and friendship, were long under discussion; and to them succeeded one, which must be at least equally unpleasant to Jane--inquiries whether she had yet heard of any situation likely to suit her, and professions of Mrs. Elton's meditated activity.

"Here is April come!" said she, "I get quite anxious about you. June will soon be here."

"But I have never fixed on June or any other month--merely looked forward to the summer in general."

"But have you really heard of nothing?"

"I have not even made any inquiry; I do not wish to make any yet."

"Oh! my dear, we cannot begin too early; you are not aware of the difficulty of procuring exactly the desirable thing."

"I not aware!" said Jane, shaking her head; "dear Mrs. Elton, who can have thought of it as I have done?"

"But you have not seen so much of the world as I have. You do not know how many candidates there always are for the first situations. I saw a vast deal of that in the neighbourhood round Maple Grove. A cousin of Mr. Suckling, Mrs. Bragge, had such an infinity of applications; every body was anxious to be in her family, for she moves in the first circle. Wax-candles in the schoolroom! You may imagine how desirable! Of all houses in the kingdom Mrs. Bragge's is the one I would most wish to see you in."

"Colonel and Mrs. Campbell are to be in town again by midsummer," said Jane. "I must spend some time with them; I am sure they will want it;--afterwards I may probably be glad to dispose of myself. But I would not wish you to take the trouble of making any inquiries at present."

"Trouble! aye, I know your scruples. You are afraid of giving me trouble; but I assure you, my dear Jane, the Campbells can hardly be more interested about you than I am. I shall write to Mrs. Partridge in a day or two, and shall give her a strict charge to be on the look-out for any thing eligible."

"Thank you, but I would rather you did not mention the subject to her; till the time draws nearer, I do not wish to be giving any body trouble."

"But, my dear child, the time is drawing near; here is April, and June, or say even July, is very near, with such business to accomplish before us. Your inexperience really amuses me! A situation such as you deserve, and your friends would require for you, is no everyday occurrence, is not obtained at a moment's notice; indeed, indeed, we must begin inquiring directly."

"Excuse me, ma'am, but this is by no means my intention; I make no inquiry myself, and should be sorry to have any made by my friends. When I am quite determined as to the time, I am not at all afraid of being long unemployed. There are places in town, offices, where inquiry would soon produce something--Offices for the sale-- not quite of human flesh--but of human intellect."

"Oh! my dear, human flesh! You quite shock me; if you mean a fling at the slave-trade, I assure you Mr. Suckling was always rather a friend to the abolition."

"I did not mean, I was not thinking of the slave-trade," replied Jane; "governess-trade, I assure you, was all that I had in view; widely different certainly as to the guilt of those who carry it on; but as to the greater misery of the victims, I do not know where it lies. But I only mean to say that there are advertising offices, and that by applying to them I should have no doubt of very soon meeting with something that would do."

"Something that would do!" repeated Mrs. Elton. "Aye, that may suit your humble ideas of yourself;--I know what a modest creature you are; but it will not satisfy your friends to have you taking up with any thing that may offer, any inferior, commonplace situation, in a family not moving in a certain circle, or able to command the elegancies of life."

"You are very obliging; but as to all that, I am very indifferent; it would be no object to me to be with the rich; my mortifications, I think, would only be the greater; I should suffer more from comparison.
A gentleman's family is all that I should condition for."

"I know you, I know you; you would take up with any thing; but I shall be a little more nice, and I am sure the good Campbells will be quite on my side; with your superior talents, you have a right to move in the first circle. Your musical knowledge alone would entitle you to name your own terms, have as many rooms as you like, and mix in the family as much as you chose;--that is--I do not know-- if you knew the harp, you might do all that, I am very sure; but you sing as well as play;--yes, I really believe you might, even without the harp, stipulate for what you chose;--and you must and shall be delightfully, honourably and comfortably settled before the Campbells or I have any rest."

"You may well class the delight, the honour, and the comfort of such a situation together," said Jane, "they are pretty sure to be equal; however, I am very serious in not wishing any thing to be attempted at present for me. I am exceedingly obliged to you, Mrs. Elton, I am obliged to any body who feels for me, but I am quite serious in wishing nothing to be done till the summer. For two or three months longer I shall remain where I am, and as I am."

"And I am quite serious too, I assure you," replied Mrs. Elton gaily,"in resolving to be always on the watch, and employing my friends to watch also, that nothing really unexceptionable may pass us."

In this style she ran on; never thoroughly stopped by any thing till Mr. Woodhouse came into the room; her vanity had then a change of object, and Emma heard her saying in the same half-whisper to Jane,

"Here comes this dear old beau of mine, I protest!--Only think of his gallantry in coming away before the other men!--what a dear creature he is;--I assure you I like him excessively. I admire all that quaint, old-fashioned politeness; it is much more to my taste than modern ease; modern ease often disgusts me. But this good old Mr. Woodhouse, I wish you had heard his gallant speeches to me at dinner. Oh! I assure you I began to think my caro sposo would be absolutely jealous. I fancy I am rather a favourite; he took notice of my gown. How do you like it?--Selina's choice--handsome, I think, but I do not know whether it is not over-trimmed; I have the greatest dislike to the idea of being over-trimmed--quite a horror of finery. I must put on a few ornaments now, because it is expected of me. A bride, you know, must appear like a bride, but my natural taste is all for simplicity; a simple style of dress is so infinitely preferable to finery. But I am quite in the minority, I believe; few people seem to value simplicity of dress,--show and finery are every thing. I have some notion of putting such a trimming as this to my white and silver poplin. Do you think it will look well?"

The whole party were but just reassembled in the drawing-room when Mr. Weston made his appearance among them. He had returned to a late dinner, and walked to Hartfield as soon as it was over. He had been too much expected by the best judges, for surprize-- but there was great joy. Mr. Woodhouse was almost as glad to see him now, as he would have been sorry to see him before. John Knightley only was in mute astonishment.--That a man who might have spent his evening quietly at home after a day of business in London, should set off again, and walk half a mile to another man's house, for the sake of being in mixed company till bed-time, of finishing his day in the efforts of civility and the noise of numbers, was a circumstance to strike him deeply. A man who had been in motion since eight o'clock in the morning, and might now have been still, who had been long talking, and might have been silent, who had been in more than one crowd, and might have been alone!--Such a man, to quit the tranquillity and independence of his own fireside, and on the evening of a cold sleety April day rush out again into the world!--Could he by a touch of his finger have instantly taken back his wife, there would have been a motive; but his coming would probably prolong rather than break up the party. John Knightley looked at him with amazement, then shrugged his shoulders, and said, "I could not have believed it even of him."

Mr. Weston meanwhile, perfectly unsuspicious of the indignation he was exciting, happy and cheerful as usual, and with all the right of being principal talker, which a day spent anywhere from home confers, was making himself agreeable among the rest; and having satisfied the inquiries of his wife as to his dinner, convincing her that none of all her careful directions to the servants had been forgotten, and spread abroad what public news he had heard, was proceeding to a family communication, which, though principally addressed to Mrs. Weston, he had not the smallest doubt of being highly interesting to every body in the room. He gave her a letter, it was from Frank, and to herself; he had met with it in his way, and had taken the liberty of opening it.

"Read it, read it," said he, "it will give you pleasure; only a few lines--will not take you long; read it to Emma."

The two ladies looked over it together; and he sat smiling and talking to them the whole time, in a voice a little subdued, but very audible to every body.

"Well, he is coming, you see; good news, I think. Well, what do you say to it?--I always told you he would be here again soon, did not I?--Anne, my dear, did not I always tell you so, and you would not believe me?--In town next week, you see--at the latest, I dare say; for she is as impatient as the black gentleman when any thing is to be done; most likely they will be there to-morrow or Saturday. As to her illness, all nothing of course. But it is an excellent thing to have Frank among us again, so near as town. They will stay a good while when they do come, and he will be half his time with us. This is precisely what I wanted. Well, pretty good news, is not it? Have you finished it? Has Emma read it all? Put it up, put it up; we will have a good talk about it some other time, but it will not do now. I shall only just mention the circumstance to the others in a common way."

Mrs. Weston was most comfortably pleased on the occasion. Her looks and words had nothing to restrain them. She was happy, she knew she was happy, and knew she ought to be happy. Her congratulations were warm and open; but Emma could not speak so fluently. She was a little occupied in weighing her own feelings, and trying to understand the degree of her agitation, which she rather thought was considerable.

Mr. Weston, however, too eager to be very observant, too communicative to want others to talk, was very well satisfied with what she did say, and soon moved away to make the rest of his friends happy by a partial communication of what the whole room must have overheard already.

It was well that he took every body's joy for granted, or he might not have thought either Mr. Woodhouse or Mr. Knightley particularly delighted. They were the first entitled, after Mrs. Weston and Emma, to be made happy;--from them he would have proceeded to Miss Fairfax, but she was so deep in conversation with John Knightley, that it would have been too positive an interruption; and finding himself close to Mrs. Elton, and her attention disengaged, he necessarily began on the subject with her.

CHAPTER XVIII
"I hope I shall soon have the pleasure of introducing my son to you," said Mr. Weston.

Mrs. Elton, very willing to suppose a particular compliment intended her by such a hope, smiled most graciously.

"You have heard of a certain Frank Churchill, I presume," he continued-- "and know him to be my son, though he does not bear my name."

"Oh! yes, and I shall be very happy in his acquaintance. I am sure Mr. Elton will lose no time in calling on him; and we shall both have great pleasure in seeing him at the Vicarage."

"You are very obliging.--Frank will be extremely happy, I am sure.-- He is to be in town next week, if not sooner. We have notice of it in a letter to-day. I met the letters in my way this morning, and seeing my son's hand, presumed to open it--though it was not directed to me--it was to Mrs. Weston. She is his principal correspondent, I assure you. I hardly ever get a letter."

"And so you absolutely opened what was directed to her! Oh! Mr. Weston-- (laughing affectedly) I must protest against that.--A most dangerous precedent indeed!--I beg you will not let your neighbours follow your example.--Upon my word, if this is what I am to expect, we married women must begin to exert ourselves!--Oh! Mr. Weston, I could not have believed it of you!"

"Aye, we men are sad fellows. You must take care of yourself, Mrs. Elton.--This letter tells us--it is a short letter--written in a hurry, merely to give us notice--it tells us that they are all coming up to town directly, on Mrs. Churchill's account--she has not been well the whole winter, and thinks Enscombe too cold for her-- so they are all to move southward without loss of time."

"Indeed!--from Yorkshire, I think. Enscombe is in Yorkshire?"

"Yes, they are about one hundred and ninety miles from London. a considerable journey."

"Yes, upon my word, very considerable. Sixty-five miles farther than from Maple Grove to London. But what is distance, Mr. Weston, to people of large fortune?--You would be amazed to hear how my brother, Mr. Suckling, sometimes flies about. You will hardly believe me-- but twice in one week he and Mr. Bragge went to London and back again with four horses."

"The evil of the distance from Enscombe," said Mr. Weston, "is, that Mrs. Churchill, as we understand, has not been able to leave the sofa for a week together. In Frank's last letter she complained, he said, of being too weak to get into her conservatory without having both his arm and his uncle's! This, you know, speaks a great degree of weakness--but now she is so impatient to be in town, that she means to sleep only two nights on the road.--So Frank writes word. Certainly, delicate ladies have very extraordinary constitutions, Mrs. Elton. You must grant me that."

"No, indeed, I shall grant you nothing. I Always take the part of my own sex. I do indeed. I give you notice--You will find me a formidable antagonist on that point. I always stand up for women-- and I assure you, if you knew how Selina feels with respect to sleeping at an inn, you would not wonder at Mrs. Churchill's making incredible exertions to avoid it. Selina says it is quite horror to her--and I believe I have caught a little of her nicety. She always travels with her own sheets; an excellent precaution. Does Mrs. Churchill do the same?"

"Depend upon it, Mrs. Churchill does every thing that any other fine lady ever did. Mrs. Churchill will not be second to any lady in the land for"--

Mrs. Elton eagerly interposed with,

"Oh! Mr. Weston, do not mistake me. Selina is no fine lady, I assure you. Do not run away with such an idea."

"Is not she? Then she is no rule for Mrs. Churchill, who is as thorough a fine lady as any body ever beheld."

Mrs. Elton began to think she had been wrong in disclaiming so warmly. It was by no means her object to have it believed that her sister was not a fine lady; perhaps there was want of spirit in the pretence of it;--and she was considering in what way she had best retract, when Mr. Weston went on.

"Mrs. Churchill is not much in my good graces, as you may suspect-- but this is quite between ourselves. She is very fond of Frank, and therefore I would not speak ill of her. Besides, she is out of health now; but that indeed, by her own account, she has always been. I would not say so to every body, Mrs. Elton, but I have not much faith in Mrs. Churchill's illness."

"If she is really ill, why not go to Bath, Mr. Weston?--To Bath, or to Clifton?" "She has taken it into her head that Enscombe is too cold for her. The fact is, I suppose, that she is tired of Enscombe. She has now been a longer time stationary there, than she ever was before, and she begins to want change. It is a retired place. A fine place, but very retired."

"Aye--like Maple Grove, I dare say. Nothing can stand more retired from the road than Maple Grove. Such an immense plantation all round it! You seem shut out from every thing--in the most complete retirement.-- And Mrs. Churchill probably has not health or spirits like Selina to enjoy that sort of seclusion. Or, perhaps she may not have resources enough in herself to be qualified for a country life. I always say a woman cannot have too many resources--and I feel very thankful that I have so many myself as to be quite independent of society."

"Frank was here in February for a fortnight."

"So I remember to have heard. He will find an addition to the society of Highbury when he comes again; that is, if I may presume to call myself an addition. But perhaps he may never have heard of there being such a creature in the world."

This was too loud a call for a compliment to be passed by, and Mr. Weston, with a very good grace, immediately exclaimed,

"My dear madam! Nobody but yourself could imagine such a thing possible. Not heard of you!--I believe Mrs. Weston's letters lately have been full of very little else than Mrs. Elton."

He had done his duty and could return to his son.

"When Frank left us," continued he, "it was quite uncertain when we might see him again, which makes this day's news doubly welcome. It has been completely unexpected. That is, I always had a strong persuasion he would be here again soon, I was sure something favourable would turn up--but nobody believed me. He and Mrs. Weston were both dreadfully desponding. `How could he contrive to come? And how could it be supposed that his uncle and aunt would spare him again?' and so forth--I always felt that something would happen in our favour; and so it has, you see. I have observed, Mrs. Elton, in the course of my life, that if things are going untowardly one month, they are sure to mend the next."

"Very true, Mr. Weston, perfectly true. It is just what I used to say to a certain gentleman in company in the days of courtship, when, because things did not go quite right, did not proceed with all the rapidity which suited his feelings, he was apt to be in despair,and exclaim that he was sure at this rate it would be May before Hymen's saffron robe would be put on for us. Oh! the pains I have been at to dispel those gloomy ideas and give him cheerfuller views! The carriage--we had disappointments about the carriage;--one morning, I remember, he came to me quite in despair."

She was stopped by a slight fit of coughing, and Mr. Weston instantly seized the opportunity of going on.

"You were mentioning May. May is the very month which Mrs. Churchill is ordered, or has ordered herself, to spend in some warmer place than Enscombe--in short, to spend in London; so that we have the agreeable prospect of frequent visits from Frank the whole spring-- precisely the season of the year which one should have chosen for it: days almost at the longest; weather genial and pleasant, always inviting one out, and never too hot for exercise. When he was here before, we made the best of it; but there was a good deal of wet, damp, cheerless weather; there always is in February, you know, and we could not do half that we intended. Now will be the time. This will be complete enjoyment; and I do not know, Mrs. Elton, whether the uncertainty of our meetings, the sort of constant expectation there will be of his coming in to-day or to-morrow, and at any hour, may not be more friendly to happiness than having him actually in the house. I think it is so. I think it is the state of mind which gives most spirit and delight. I hope you will be pleased with my son; but you must not expect a prodigy. He is generally thought a fine young man, but do not expect a prodigy.Mrs. Weston's partiality for him is very great, and, as you may suppose, most gratifying to me. She thinks nobody equal to him."

"And I assure you, Mr. Weston, I have very little doubt that my opinion will be decidedly in his favour. I have heard so much in praise of Mr. Frank Churchill.--At the same time it is fair to observe, that I am one of those who always judge for themselves, and are by no means implicitly guided by others. I give you notice that as I find your son, so I shall judge of him.--I am no flatterer."

Mr. Weston was musing.

"I hope," said he presently, "I have not been severe upon poor Mrs. Churchill. If she is ill I should be sorry to do her injustice; but there are some traits in her character which make it difficult for me to speak of her with the forbearance I could wish. You cannot be ignorant, Mrs. Elton, of my connexion with the family, nor of the treatment I have met with; and, between ourselves, the whole blame of it is to be laid to her. She was the instigator. Frank's mother would never have been slighted as she was but for her. Mr. Churchill has pride; but his pride is nothing to his wife's: his is a quiet, indolent, gentlemanlike sort of pride that would harm nobody, and only make himself a little helpless and tiresome; but her pride is arrogance and insolence! And what inclines one less to bear, she has no fair pretence of family or blood. She was nobody when he married her, barely the daughter of a gentleman; but ever since her being turned into a Churchill she has out-Churchill'd them all in high and mighty claims: but in herself, I assure you, she is an upstart."

"Only think! well, that must be infinitely provoking! I have quite a horror of upstarts. Maple Grove has given me a thorough disgust to people of that sort; for there is a family in that neighbourhood who are such an annoyance to my brother and sister from the airs they give themselves! Your description of Mrs. Churchill made me think of them directly. People of the name of Tupman, very lately settled there, and encumbered with many low connexions, but giving themselves immense airs, and expecting to be on a footing with the old established families. A year and a half is the very utmost that they can have lived at West Hall; and how they got their fortune nobody knows. They came from Birmingham, which is not a place to promise much, you know, Mr. Weston. One has not great hopes from Birmingham. I always say there is something direful in the sound: but nothing more is positively known of the Tupmans, though a good many things I assure you are suspected; and yet by their manners they evidently think themselves equal even to my brother, Mr. Suckling, who happens to be one of their nearest neighbours. It is infinitely too bad. Mr. Suckling, who has been eleven years a resident at Maple Grove, and whose father had it before him--I believe, at least--I am almost sure that old Mr. Suckling had completed the purchase before his death."

They were interrupted. Tea was carrying round, and Mr. Weston, having said all that he wanted, soon took the opportunity of walking away.

After tea, Mr. and Mrs. Weston, and Mr. Elton sat down with Mr. Woodhouse to cards. The remaining five were left to their own powers, and Emma doubted their getting on very well; for Mr. Knightley seemed little disposed for conversation; Mrs. Elton was wanting notice, which nobody had inclination to pay, and she was herself in a worry of spirits which would have made her prefer being silent.

Mr. John Knightley proved more talkative than his brother. He was to leave them early the next day; and he soon began with--

"Well, Emma, I do not believe I have any thing more to say about the boys; but you have your sister's letter, and every thing is down at full length there we may be sure. My charge would be much more concise than her's, and probably not much in the same spirit; all that I have to recommend being comprised in, do not spoil them, and do not physic them."

"I rather hope to satisfy you both," said Emma, "for I shall do all in my power to make them happy, which will be enough for Isabella; and happiness must preclude false indulgence and physic."

"And if you find them troublesome, you must send them home again."

"That is very likely. You think so, do not you?"

"I hope I am aware that they may be too noisy for your father-- or even may be some encumbrance to you, if your visiting engagements continue to increase as much as they have done lately."

"Increase!"

"Certainly; you must be sensible that the last half-year has made a great difference in your way of life."

"Difference! No indeed I am not."

"There can be no doubt of your being much more engaged with company than you used to be. Witness this very time. Here am I come down for only one day, and you are engaged with a dinner-party!-- When did it happen before, or any thing like it? Your neighbourhood is increasing, and you mix more with it. A little while ago, every letter to Isabella brought an account of fresh gaieties; dinners at Mr. Cole's, or balls at the Crown. The difference which Randalls, Randalls alone makes in your goings-on, is very great."

"Yes," said his brother quickly, "it is Randalls that does it all."

"Very well--and as Randalls, I suppose, is not likely to have less influence than heretofore, it strikes me as a possible thing, Emma, that Henry and John may be sometimes in the way. And if they are, I only beg you to send them home."

"No," cried Mr. Knightley, "that need not be the consequence. Let them be sent to Donwell. I shall certainly be at leisure."

"Upon my word," exclaimed Emma, "you amuse me! I should like to know how many of all my numerous engagements take place without your being of the party; and why I am to be supposed in danger of wanting leisure to attend to the little boys. These amazing engagements of mine-- what have they been? Dining once with the Coles--and having a ball talked of, which never took place. I can understand you--(nodding at Mr. John Knightley)--your good fortune in meeting with so many of your friends at once here, delights you too much to pass unnoticed. But you, (turning to Mr. Knightley,) who know how very, very seldom I am ever two hours from Hartfield, why you should foresee such a series of dissipation for me, I cannot imagine. And as to my dear little boys, I must say, that if Aunt Emma has not time for them, I do not think they would fare much better with Uncle Knightley, who is absent from home about five hours where she is absent one-- and who, when he is at home, is either reading to himself or settling his accounts."

Mr. Knightley seemed to be trying not to smile; and succeeded without difficulty, upon Mrs. Elton's beginning to talk to him.



    第十六章
    在海伯利和周围一带,凡是跟埃尔顿有交情的人都想为他的婚事好好庆祝一下。他们为埃尔顿夫妇举行晚会和宴会%请柬如雪片般飞来。埃尔顿太太禁不住得意洋洋,心想他们肯定每天都有约会。
    “我明白其中缘由,”她说,“我晓得,在你们眼里,我将会过一种什么样的生活。说心里话,我们会过一种花天酒地的奢华生活。看样子,人家非常羡慕我们。如果在乡下过这种生活,那倒算不了什么。你能保证,从周一到周六我们闲着而没有约会#即使那些比不上我富有的女人也无须担心。”
    只要人家送给他们请柬,她一概都笑纳。因为她在巴思时养成了习惯,所以她认为欣然赴约是天经地义的事,更何况,她曾在枫树林呆过,自那以后,她对宴会之类的事特感兴趣。然而,当她发现这里的人家只有一个客厅,晚会上端上来的糕点1既难看又不好吃,而且在海伯利玩牌时也没有冰淇淋招待,她不由得惊讶不已。像贝茨太太、佩里太太、高达德太太这样一些人,对外面的世界太孤陋寡闻了,不过她很快就将指导她们该怎样去安排好一切。等春天到来时,她打算举办一次豪华的宴会来回请她们,每张牌桌都要按规矩摆上各自的蜡烛和没用过的新牌,那晚不包括家里的佣人,还要临时再雇一些人来服侍,在适当的时候有条不紊地给大家送茶点。
    1糕点,一种精制的花色小糕点。
    爱玛决定在哈特菲尔德为埃尔顿夫妇举办一次宴会。他们可不能落后于别人,否则的话,人家就会对她猜疑"反感,还会认为她肚量小,一直记恨在心呢。非要搞一次宴会不可。爱玛就此事一直谈了十多分钟,伍德豪斯先生才被说动了心。他像往常那样提出本人不参加,到底该让谁来替代他,他也不拿主意。
    当然,邀请哪些人来参加宴会,那倒是件非常容易的事情。不包括埃尔顿夫妇,另外还要邀请威斯顿夫妇和奈特利先生;这些都甭考虑——还有一个理所当然要请的就是可爱的小哈丽埃特,她是第八个被邀请来的——可是,发这张请柬时并不太情愿。哈丽埃特说她本人不想参加。由于各种原因,爱玛还为此沾沾自喜呢。”只要有可能,我绝不跟他在一起。当我看到他身边那位神气活现的老婆时,我会觉得腻味。伍德豪斯小 姐,要是你允许的话,我不想参加宴会了。”这跟爱玛的想法不谋而合,假如她认为哈丽埃特会这样请求的话。令她高兴的是,小哈丽埃特能保持克制,——她明白,哈丽埃特宁愿呆在家里而不接受邀请,的确是在控制住自己;现在她可以邀请她真正想请来的第八个人了,那就是简•菲尔费克斯小 姐。自打上次她和威斯顿太太和奈特利先生交谈之后,为了简•菲尔费克斯,她比以前更加觉得羞愧。她老是想着奈特利讲的那些话。他说,别人不关心,简•菲尔费克斯不得不投向埃尔顿太太的怀抱。
    “其实他讲得完全正确,”她说,“起码我从未关心过她。他讲这个的意图肯定是说我——真是羞死了。我们一般大——从小就彼此熟悉——本应跟她和睦相处,互相关心才是。如今,她对我不感兴趣了。我已跟她疏远好长时间了。可是,日后我会尽量关心、帮助她。”
    大家都接受了邀请。他们正好都没有约会,而且都乐意参加。但是,正当她精心准备这次宴会时,一件意想不到的事发生了。奈特利家最大的两个孩子约好了春天想到他们姥姥家呆几个星期,现在他们的父亲想让他们到哈特菲尔德住一天——这一天正好就是举办宴会的那一天。由于他职业上的约会,他没办法推迟。父女俩看到事情这么不凑巧,都惊慌失措了。在伍德豪斯看来,只允许请八个人参加宴会,再多的话他就心烦了——可如今呢,却多了一个——令爱玛忧心忡忡的是,这第九个人来哈特菲尔德,甚至于只呆整整一天就要碰上这次宴会,客人一定会生气的。
    相对来说,爱玛比较容易说服父亲。她说,虽然他来之后,总共就有九个客人了,但是,他一向寡言少语,不会添什么麻烦的。其实,她觉得,他表情呆板,话也不多,让他而不是他哥哥坐在她对面,是非常难受的。
    相对于爱玛而言,这件事对伍德豪斯先生更加有好处。约翰•奈特利来了;不过威斯顿先生恰逢那天有事进城了,因此他没有来。他可能只好在晚上过来一趟,但毋庸置疑,他来不及到这里吃饭。这么一来,伍德豪斯心里就踏实多了。看到她父亲这样,两个小男孩又活蹦乱跳,玩得挺欢,加上她姐夫毕恭毕敬地倾听他自己的命运,爱玛总算如释重负地长叹了一口气。
    到了宴会这天,客人们都没有失约。约翰•奈特利先生好像早就做好了心理准备,笑容可掬,热情殷勤。在等吃饭的空暇时间,他没拉他哥哥去窗子那里,而是和菲尔费克斯小 姐交谈。埃尔顿太太穿金戴银,打扮得花枝招展。他一声不吭地望着她——只想一饱眼福,好回去告诉伊莎贝拉——不过,他对菲尔费克斯小 姐很熟悉。她温文尔雅,于是,他们俩开始聊了起来。早饭前,他带着两个孩子出去闲逛,回来时恰好跟她不期而遇,就在那时,天开始下雨了。于是,他便顺着那个话题说了些客套话。
    “菲尔费克斯小 姐,我看今天早上你就在附近散步的吧,否则的话,你肯定会淋雨的。我们刚好赶到家里。我想你马上就回去了吧。”
    “我只去了趟邮局,”她说,“我到家时,雨还没下大。我每天都要去一趟。我来这里后,都是我去取信。这样一来,既省了心,又可以让我出去散散心。早饭前散一会儿步是有益的。”
    “我想,雨中散步不见得有多好。”
    “那还用说;不过,我出去时压根儿就没有下雨。”这时,约翰•奈特利先生微笑着说:“也就是说,你是有意出去走一走,要知道,我和你不期而遇时,你离家还不到六码远;那时,亨利和约翰都见到雨点了,而且下得也不小。在我们一生中的某个阶段,也许邮局的确很有吸引力。不过,等你长到我这么大时,你就会觉得,其实没有必要顶风冒雨去取信。”
    这时,她满脸绯红,接着这样回答:“我可不能奢望有你那样的环境,身边有亲朋好友,因此我想等我上了岁数也不见得对信件冷漠的。”
    “冷漠!啊,不——我从未想到过你会那样。信件并非漠不关心的事;而一般来说,真应受到指责。”
    “你指的是业务上的信函吧;不过,我指的是朋友的信函。”
    “我总以为,这两种信件中,后一种更不好,”他表情严肃地回答,“你知道,业务上的信函是有利可图的,多少能挣些钱;但是后一种信函却不是这回事。”
    “啊!你没有说出心里话。我太了解约翰•奈特利先生的为人——我相信,他像别人一样都明白,友谊是无价之宝。你认为信件微不足道,没有我看得那么重,这我可以理解;但是,之所以我们的看法不一样,并非因为你比我年长十岁,不是由于年龄的关系,而是境遇不一样。你的至亲好友素来跟你在一起,而我就不一样了,身边永远没有亲人。这么说来,只要我活着还有感情,我想,哪怕天气再糟,我还是要去邮局取信的。”
    “我刚刚跟你讲过,天长日久以后,你会逐渐改变的,”约翰•奈特利说,“我指的是时过境迁。我想非此即彼。一般来讲,时间会改变一切的,包括感情这玩意儿。但是,我想像中的你的变化,并非这样。菲尔费克斯小 姐,作为一个老相识,你总该允许我这么希望吧,也就是说,十年过后,你也会和我一样,身边有许多至亲好友。”
    他讲得语重心长,情真意切,而且也不过分。她讲了句令人高兴的“谢谢你”,好像是一笑了之;但是,此时她满脸涨得通红,眼睛湿润了,嘴唇在打战。由此可以看出,她心里受到了强烈的震撼。就在这时,伍德豪斯先生吸引了她的注意力。按照惯例,他在这个场合正在一一向客人们打招呼,尤其向女宾们问好,而她是最后一个。伍德豪斯先生尽量客气地说“菲尔费克斯小 姐,听说今天早上你在外面被雨浇了,我心里很不是滋味儿。年轻小 姐要注意保重身体啊。你们还很年轻,要自己保护皮肤和健康。我亲爱的,袜子换了吗?”
    “先生,已经换过了,的确是这样;你如此关心体贴我,本人不胜感激。”
    “亲爱的菲尔费克斯小 姐,年轻小 姐是应该受到关心和呵护的。我祝愿你那心地善良的外婆和姨妈身体健康。可以说,我们都是老相识了。真希望我的健康能让我做个好邻居。我相信,你的光临使我们蓬荜增辉。我和爱玛都非常感谢你。令我们荣幸的是,能在哈特菲尔德跟你见面。”
    直到这时,这位热情周到、彬彬有礼的老人家总算可以坐下了。他寻思着,自己已经以主人的名义向每位漂亮的女士都致意了,而且已经让她们觉得心情愉快了。
    这时,埃尔顿太太听到了冒雨去邮局的事。于是,她开始安慰简。
    “亲爱的简,我听到的是事实吗?雨中取信。这可不行啊,我说的是心里话。可怜的姑娘,你怎么能这样做呢?由此可以看出,当时我没能关心你。”
    简苦口婆心地让她不必担心,说她没感冒。
    “啊。别跟我讲这些。你这姑娘,怪可怜的,自己不会照顾自己。竟然一个人去邮局。威斯顿太太,你听说过这样的事吗?你真该好好管教她呢。”
    “我的确也想说几句,”威斯顿太太语气亲切地规劝她,“菲尔费克斯小 姐,别再干这傻事了。你身体虚弱,很容易着凉,你务必要保重,特别是在这个季节。我总认为,春天更要当心。宁可等一两个钟头,哪怕是半天再去邮局,也不要冒着凉的危险。你认为是这样吗?是啊,我相信你是有头脑的。看样子,你不会再冒险了。”
    “啊!她不会再做那样的事了,”这时,埃尔顿太太亲切地继续往下说,“我们也不许她再那么做,”她会心地晃了晃脑袋,“必须制定计划,一定要这样。我想跟埃尔顿先生商量一下。每天早上,有人给我们取信(他是我们的一个佣人,我记不得他姓甚名谁)让他也打听一下你们的信,顺便给你们送过去。你知道,这就省心多了,亲爱的简,我真的觉得你应该痛痛快快地答应我们的请求。”
    “非常感谢,”简说,“不过,我习惯于早晨出去走一走啊。医生一再叮嘱我尽量多到室外活动活动;我总得有个地方去,邮局正好是个好去处;说心里话,以前像这么恶劣的天气从未有过。”
    “亲爱的简,别再国罗嗦了。事情就这么定了,”她佯装大笑地说,“也就是说,此事不该经过我丈夫的同意,我一人说了算。你知道,威斯顿太太,谈自己的看法时,你我都要谨慎些。可是,我亲爱的简,我敢夸这个口,我还有一定的影响。因此,如果没有什么难以逾越的障碍,那就可以认为这件事已经是板上钉钉了。”
    “很抱歉,”简一脸严肃地说,“我绝不会答应你们的要求,因此,甭劳驾你们的佣人了。如果我不愿意去,那也可以像我没来这儿之前那样,让我外婆的佣人去取信。”
    “啊!亲爱的简;派蒂可谓是大忙人了!让我们的佣人去做些事情,那也可说是赏光啊。”
    看样子,简好像态度很坚决;然而并未答话,而是又跟约翰•奈特利先生聊了起来。
    “邮局真不简单!”她说,“既快捷,又及时!你想像一下,有那么多事要干,又都不出问题,真让人不可思议?”
    “确实管理得不错。”
    “几乎不出什么问题?数不尽的信在国内送来送去,很少有送错的时候——我看,一百万封信当中,连一封都丢不了?再说,要辨认那么多不同的笔迹,而且字迹也不工整,这就更叫人捉摸不透了?”
    “那些员工都已经习惯了,都成了熟练工。最初,他们就得动作麻利,经过一段实际操作,技术肯定相当娴熟的。要是你再想往下作补充说明的话,”他笑了笑,接着说道,“那可以跟你讲,他们是拿薪水的。好多人有一技之长,这就是关键之所在。有钱挣的话,他们就该卖力气干啊。”
    他们就有关五花八门的笔迹又发表了一些看法,还是老生常谈。
    “我听到,”约翰•奈特利先生说,“同一家人往往有相同的笔迹,出自于一个老师的指导,一样的笔迹那是不值得大惊小怪的。如果不是因为这个,我会觉得,一般来说,女孩的笔迹比较相近,要知道男孩子只是小时候学一点儿,以后就不怎么练习了,而是龙飞凤舞,自成一体。在我看来,爱玛和伊莎贝拉两个人的笔迹差不多。我一般很难辨认出来。”
    “是的,”他哥哥犹豫了片刻后说,“是差不多。我明白你的意思——不过爱玛的字写得更有力量。”
    “爱玛和伊莎贝拉都写得一手好字,”伍德豪斯先生说,“素来都很好看。亲爱的威斯顿太太写的字也很秀丽——”说完后,他一边叹息,一边带笑意地瞅着她。
    “我从未见到过谁的字写得比——”这时,爱玛接过话茬,也瞅着威斯顿太太;但是,当她发现威斯顿太太正在听别人讲话,她就不再吭声了——这样一来,她便没有时间想一想了。”现在,我该如何谈起他呢?总不能当着这么多人的面直呼其名吧?是不是该迂回一下!你那位约克郡的朋友——那位从约克郡给你来信的人;我看,要是我有什么见不得人的事,那应该这么提。
    不,我可以毫不犹豫地直接叫出他的名字。这样,我的心情反而会好些。现在就说吧。”
    当威斯顿太太听完别人的话后,爱玛又继续往下说,“弗兰克•邱吉尔先生写的字胜过任何一位先生。”
    “我并不认同你的观点,”奈特利先生开口说,“字太小了——缺乏力量。跟女人写的差不多。”
    两位女士都表示反对。她们极力为他辩解,反对这种下贱的诬陷。”不,并非缺乏力量——字确实较小,但是字迹工整、有力。
    威斯顿太太手头上有信让大家看一看吗?“没有,他最近刚给她写过一封信,已经回了,收拾起来了。
    “假如我们在那个屋子里,”爱玛说,“假如旁边是我的写字桌,我肯定能给大家看看字样。他曾给我写过一封便笺。威斯顿太太,你忘了没有,有一次请他写信给你?”
    “是他说的,请他写——。”
    “好,好,那封信还在;等吃完饭后再拿出来让大家看看,让奈特利先生甭怀疑。”
    “啊;一位像弗克兰•邱吉尔先生那么喜欢阿谀奉承的年轻
    人,“奈特利表情严肃地说,”给一位像伍德豪斯小 姐如此漂亮的小 姐写信,是该把字写得好看点。”
    这时,晚饭已经准备好了。埃尔顿太太不等人家招手,便跃跃欲试了;伍德豪斯先生还未来得及走到她身边,请求允许他扶她进去,她已经急不可耐地说:
    “我要在前面走吗?老是第一个走,我真有些难为情。”
    简决定要自己去邮局,爱玛全看在眼里了。所有这些她都有所耳闻,也有目共睹了;她很希望弄清楚,今天早上冒雨去取信,结果又会怎样呢。她推测可能会拿到信;简肯定是很想看到跟她关系很密的人的信,否则,她不会那么执意,非亲自去不可,而且看样子,一定如愿以偿了。她认为,今天简心情显得更加愉快——欣喜若狂、神采奕奕。
    她很想打听几句,问一问去取信的情况以及从爱尔兰往这里发信需花多少钱——可是,她欲言又止了。她认为,只要是可能给简•菲尔费克斯造成感情伤害的话就只字不提;她们和另外两位女人一起走出屋子。她们手挽着手,肩并着肩,那种亲热的样子跟她们各自的风度和美貌相得益彰。

    第十七章

    晚饭后,女士们又走进客厅。爱玛发现,她们几位女人已经很明显地分成两帮了;埃尔顿太太言谈举止固执而无礼,老是跟简•菲尔费克斯打得挺火热,而对爱玛却相当冷漠。她差不多一直跟随着威斯顿太太,时而谈天说地,时而一声不吭,她们也只得如此。埃尔顿太太不给她们别的选择。假如简•菲尔费克斯让她稍稍控制一下,她又会立刻喋喋不休地唠叨个没完。尽管她们多数时间是压低声音悄悄地谈论,特别是埃尔顿太太,几乎就是耳语了,可是旁人还是能大致听出她们所谈论的内容——感冒啦——邮局啦——拿信件啦——还有友情等等,谈论了好一会儿;聊完这些后,又谈了一个简似乎也不太感兴趣的话题——问她是不是已经听说了什么适合她从事的行当,还聊了埃尔顿太太的有关想法。
    “现在已是四月份了!”她说,“我真为你焦虑。眼看六月份就要到了。”
    “不过,我从来没说过要在六月份抑或其他的哪个月——我只不过是想也许到了夏天。”
    “而你确实没听说过什么吗?”
    “根本就没去打听;即便是现在,我还不想去问。”
    “啊!亲爱的,宜早不宜迟;你不晓得,要找份称心如意的差使,那谈何容易啊!”
    “我不晓得!”简摇了摇头,说,“亲爱的埃尔顿太太,谁能跟我一样想这问题呢?”
    “不过,我比你见多识广。你不知道,有多少人去找那最称心如意的职业啊。在枫树林这附近,这样的事我见过不知有多少了。我姐夫瑟克林先生的表姐布雷格太太,找她帮忙找份差使的人实在是不计其数。大家都想去拜访她,要知道她是在上等阶层里做事的人啊。屋里还点着蜡烛!想一想,那多棒啊!在全英国所有的人家当中,我最愿意去布雷格太太的家。”
    “坎贝尔夫妇要在夏天到伦敦来,”简说,“我要在他们身边住一段时间;我相信,他们想让我跟他们呆在一起;这之后,我有我自己的打算。不过,我不能现在劳驾你去打听。”
    “劳驾!咳,我知道你想得太多了。你担心我会受累;但是,亲爱的简,我敢发誓,就像坎贝尔夫妇这样的人也不一定比我更关心体贴你。过几天,我给帕斯里奇太太去封信,让她多留心帮忙找份称心如意的差使。”
    “非常感谢,不过,但愿你别把这件事告诉给她;时候还没到,我不想连累任何人。”
    “可是,亲爱的孩子啊,该是时候了。眼下已经是四月份了,转眼间,六月、七月很快就会到的,我们一定要将此事搞成功。你见的世面太少,真让我笑话你!你一定会如愿以偿的,你的朋友们又乐意两肋插刀,这种差使不是每天都能找到的,也不是说那么容易就能找到;说心里话,我们必须立刻着手准备。”
    “埃尔顿太太,对不起,我自己现在没有这样的想法;我本人也不想去打听,我也不希望我的哪位朋友帮我的忙。等时候到了,我不担心会找不到合适的职业。伦敦有好多职业介绍所,去找他们帮助总能找到工作的——那些办公室,不光是负责贩卖人的身体,也会出售智力的。”
    “啊!亲爱的,你胡说什么呀!你把我吓坏了;假如你指桑骂槐,指责贩卖奴隶的行径,那你是多虑了,瑟克林先生素来反对贩卖奴隶的运动1。”
    “我不是这个意思,我根本没往那方面想,”简回答说,“你不必担心,我考虑的只是做家教罢了。干这个行当的人的罪过,当然是不尽一样的;但是,受害者的痛苦,我却不知道哪儿更厉害。
    我指的是,有登广告找工作的地儿,我相信,要是找他们的话,肯定能找到如意的工作的。”
    “如意的工作!”埃尔顿太太又说了一遍,“是的,你太小瞧自己了,或许认为那个适合你去干——我知道,你太谦虚了;不过,假如不加挑选,随便哪个行当都成,哪怕是低下的很一般的工作,而雇佣你的那个人家并不在上等社会里做事,生活也不富裕,那你的朋友们也会觉得寒碜的。”
    “你是个热心肠的人;不过,我不怎么关心这一切;我的打算,并不是想到富人家工作;我看,在他们身边,我只会更加难受;只会自惭形秽,更加痛苦。我的目的是找一个绅士家庭。”
    “我懂了,我懂了;你会无条件接受任何一个职业;不过,我跟你就不一样了,我相信,热心的坎贝尔夫妇一定赞同我的想法。凭你的多才多艺,你完全有资格在上流社会里做事。就拿你的音乐知识来说吧,你完全有权提出相应的条件,随心所欲地要房间,想怎么跟人家处就怎么处;也就是说——我不晓得——要是你会弹竖琴的话,那么,我确信你一定行。不过,你琴弹得出色,歌也唱得好听——是的,我相信,纵然你不会弹竖琴,你还是可以随心所欲地提任何要求;你必须找一个而且肯定能找到一个舒适、体面的工作,否则,无论是坎贝尔夫妇,还是我,都不会放心的。”
    “你总是将舒适、体面、愉快等与工作紧密联系在一起,”简说,“毫无疑问,那些也是很重要的!但是,我不是开玩笑,我打心眼里不情愿现在就为我找什么工作。埃尔顿太太,我非常感谢你!无论谁可怜我,我都要感谢人家的好意。但是,我郑重其事地跟你讲,我确实不愿意在夏天之前去找工作。我要在这里再呆上两三个月,就像现在这样。”
    1指十八世纪后期英国慈善家和政治家威廉•威尔勃福司(1759-1833)开始的一次反对贩卖奴隶的运动。一八一一年,一项禁止贩卖奴隶的法案获得议会通过。
    
    “说心里话,我也是当真的,”埃尔顿太太兴致勃勃地回答,“我是真心想为你找份差使,也让我的朋友们帮帮忙,有机会就得抓住。”
    埃尔顿太太喋喋不休地唠叨个没完!等到伍德豪斯先生进屋后,她才不再说下去。这时,她那自负又有了新的对象,爱玛听到她对简窃窃私语道:
    “我说,我亲爱的老朋友来啦!你想想他太热情周到了,其他的男佳宾还没进来,他便第一个来了!真是太可爱了!说心里话,我很欣赏他。我特别喜欢那些古里古怪的旧式礼节!对那些新式的不太讲究的礼节我特别腻味,令我倒胃口。但是,这位热心的伍德豪斯先生,要是你能亲耳听到他在吃饭时对我说的那些恭维话,那就一饱耳福了。哎呀,说心里话,我生怕我的丈夫会醋兴大发呢。我看,我太受宠了!他留意我那长衣。你认为这件衣服好看吗?塞丽娜为我挑选的——我想,肯定好看极了,可我不知道是不是太花哨了!我喜欢朴实无华。不过,眼下我得好好打扮一下,要知道别人希望我如此。你知道,新娘总要有个新娘样啊,但是我一向讨厌过多的装饰!朴素的衣着更令人赏心悦目。可是,我相信,像我这么认为的人相当少!绝大多数人喜欢花哨和华丽,而不看重朴实无华。我有个念头,想把这个装饰嵌在那银白色的毛领上。你觉得怎么样?”
    当这群人又回到客厅后,威斯顿先生也进来了。他回家吃饭时,天色已经很晚了。刚吃完饭,他便走到哈特菲尔德。思维最敏锐的人早就盼望他来了,这时看到他不会觉得大惊小怪——不过,大家都兴奋异常。见到他在这个时候来了,伍德豪斯先生很高兴;要是他早点出现在这里,伍德豪斯便不会快活了。只有约翰•奈特利保持沉默,并觉得惊奇。他在伦敦干了一天事后,按说晚上应该呆在家里休息,但是竟然不在家里呆着,反而步行半英里的路到别人家去,只是为了要和大家在一起呆到睡觉时间,为了在这乱哄哄的环境中结束他的这一天,奈特利先生对此深感纳闷。一个人从早上八点起床后就一直没停下来,现在可以坐下来休息——一个唠叨了很久的人,很可能会不再讲下去——一个不跟别人来往的人,很可能独自呆在家里;像这种人竟然不守着自己的火炉一个人呆在家中,却在一个阴冷的细雨绵绵的四月的一个夜晚再次赶到别人家;假如他示意妻子,两个人现在一起回去,那倒无可厚非。但是,他的出现,或许使这场宴会收场更晚,而不是早一点结束。约翰•奈特利惊奇地注视着他,接着,耸了耸肩膀,说:“纵然是他,我也不相信会有这件事发生。”
    这时,威斯顿先生一点儿也没想到会引起别人的愤怒,而是像往常那样喜气洋洋。要知道,出去了一整天,现在自然有理由多说几句。此时此刻,他侃侃而谈,想博得大家的欢迎。威斯顿太太问了问他吃饭的情况,他都逐个作了回答,让她相信佣人记住了她临走时曾经叮嘱过的话。他还给大家讲了一些他的所见所闻;接着,便开始与威斯顿太太交谈起来,尽管是针对他妻子说的,可他相信,屋里的人都在倾听他们的谈话。这时,威斯顿先生给了他妻子一封信——那是弗兰克给她写来的!他是在途中收到这封信的,并私自拆了信。
    “瞧一瞧,瞧一瞧,”他说,“你看了肯定会快活的!寥寥数语——也给爱玛看一看。”
    威斯顿太太和爱玛一起看信;他笑容可掬地坐在那里,一直在跟她们聊着,声音不太大,不过,还是能传到大家的耳朵里。
    “嗨,看看,他要到这儿来了;我想,这个消息太好了。呃,你感觉如何?我早就跟你说过用不了多久他还要来的——安妮,我亲爱的,我早就跟你讲过,你就是不信我的话。你看,下周就来伦敦——或许最晚是在下周;要知道,如果有事在身,他就非常着急,跟魔鬼似的;他们很可能明天或者周六就到。要说她的身体怎样,那当然没有什么问题。但是,弗兰克要到伦敦,然后要来我们这里,真是太棒啦。要是他们这次的确能成行的话,他们就会在这里呆上一段时间,这样一来,他会有一半的时间在我们身边。这正是我指望的。嗨,这是好消息,是吗?看完了没有?爱玛也看了吗?那就把信收起来吧;另外找个时间好好聊一聊,现在不成。关于这件事,我只是简单地跟大家说说而已。”
    这时,威斯顿太太非常高兴。从她那言语和神情中就可以明显地看出来。她心情舒畅,知道自己快活,也知道应该快活。她热情、坦诚地说了好多祝贺话;但是爱玛说话时显得语无伦次。
    她有些急于考虑自己的心情,试图搞明白自己激动的程度。她觉得自己是非常激动的。
    话又说回来,威斯顿先生情绪太激动了,不可能注意到别人的反应;也太喜欢唠叨,甚至别人插不上话。她的话让他很高兴,他立刻离开了,去把大家都已经听到的话分享给他别的朋友们听,让他们也一起分享快乐。
    他充分相信,大家听到这个消息后,一定都很高兴,否则的话,他也不会认为奈特利先生或者伍德豪斯先生尤其快乐。在威斯顿太太和爱玛知道后,他应该首先说给他们两个人听,让他们也高兴高兴。然后,告诉给菲尔费克斯小 姐;但是,她和约翰•奈特利先生谈兴正浓,去跟她说,想必会惊动人家。这时,他发现身旁是埃尔顿太太,而没有人跟她聊天。于是,他理所当然地跟她聊起了这个话题。

    第十八章

    “但愿很快就会把我的儿子介绍给你。”威斯顿先生说。
    埃尔顿太太认为,这是对她的一种殷勤,因此,她深感满意,脸上洋溢着灿烂的笑容。
    “我想,你听说过一个名叫弗兰克•邱吉尔的人吧,”他接着往下说,“而且晓得他就是我儿子,尽管他不跟我同姓。”
    “啊!是的,我将很荣幸,能跟他见面。我相信,埃尔顿会立刻就去看望他的;假如能在牧师寓所里认识他,那我们俩将会非常高兴。”
    “谢谢你。我想,弗兰克会很乐意去的。他最晚下个星期就能赶到伦敦。我是在今天的一封信里得知这个消息的。今天上午,我恰逢在途中遇到送信的,发现那封信是我儿子写来的,于是,我便把信打开了——可是,他不是给我写的——是给威斯顿太太写的。说心里话,基本上是由她给他写信。弗兰克几乎从来不给我写信。”
    “也就是说,你确实打开那封信了!哎呀,威斯顿先生,”她虚伪地笑了笑,“我不赞同你这么做。开这个头实在太危险了!请你别让你的邻居们也仿效你。不瞒你说,如果我也遇到这种情况,那我们这些出嫁人可就要竭力制止了。啊,威斯顿先生,你竟然做出这种事来,真让我难以置信!”
    “唉,我们男人都是些坏东西。埃尔顿太太,你自己要多加小心。这封信跟我们讲——信不长——急急忙忙写的,只是告诉我们——由于邱吉尔太太的原因,他们不久会很快到伦敦来——这一个冬天,她身体一直欠佳,恩斯科姆冬天太冷,她很不习惯——因此他们义无反顾地到南方来了。”
    “真有这回事!我看来自约克郡吧。恩斯科姆是在约克郡吗?”
    “是的,距伦敦大约有一百九十英里。路程不算近啊。”
    “对,确实很长。比枫树林离伦敦还要远六十五英里呢。不过,威斯顿先生,在富人眼里,路程远又有何妨呢?我姐夫瑟克林先生有时往回好几趟,你听了也许会惊讶的。你可能不怎么相信——他一个星期有两次要跟布雷格先生一起坐四匹马去伦敦呢。”
    “从恩斯科姆来,”威斯顿先生说,“路程那么长,确实也带来不便。就像我们知道的那样,邱吉尔太太已经在沙发上躺了一个星期了。上次弗兰克写信说,她埋怨身体虚弱,没有他和他舅舅的帮忙,她连暖房都进不去!可想而知,她的身体太弱了——而现在呢,她却忙于要来伦敦,只想在路上熬两夜——因此弗兰克便写信来了。甭说,埃尔顿太太,虚弱的女人有特殊的体质。你应该赞同我的观点。”
    “不,我确实不敢与你苟同。我一向替我们女人辩护。的确如此。我事先声明,你会知道,在这件事上,我跟你是毫不含糊的。我一向袒护女人的——你不必担心,假如你了解到塞丽娜在旅店里住宿的感受,那你对邱吉尔太太想方设法不住旅店就不会觉得大惊小怪了。塞丽娜说,她住在旅店时感到很恐怖——我想,我也已经潜移默化了。她外出旅游时总是随身携带自己的被单(这是个很好的预防办法。邱吉尔太太也是这样做的吗?”
    “你可以相信,只要是其他阔太太做过的事,邱吉尔太太没一件落下。在这个社会中,邱吉尔太太决不愿意落后于别的女人。”
    这时,埃尔顿太太赶紧插嘴说道:“啊!威斯顿先生,你不要瞎猜。老实讲,塞丽娜并不是什么名门闺秀。你别误会了。”
    “她不是大家闺秀吗?那就不能拿她来跟邱吉尔太太比较了。邱吉尔太太可是个真正的名门闺秀,跟谁比都毫不逊色。”
    埃尔顿太太开始认为自己不应该这样死皮赖脸地矢口否认。要别人相信她姐姐没有身份,这可绝不是她原来的目的;大概讲她姐姐是个有身份的女士需要一定的勇气吧。她正在绞尽脑汁想着,该如何巧妙地收场,这时候,威斯顿先生又插话了。
    “我不太喜欢邱吉尔太太,这你大概猜到了——不过我只是跟你一个人讲讲而已。她对弗兰克有好感,因此我也就不想指责她了。更何况,现在她身体欠佳;但是,据她本人说,她确实一向如此。埃尔顿太太,我不会跟别人讲的;不过,我有些怀疑,邱吉尔太太是否真的有病。”
    “威斯顿先生,如果她身体真的不好,那为什么不到巴思去呢?去巴思抑或克利夫顿1呢?”
    “她嫌恩斯特姆太冷,她不习惯呆在那里。我看,不瞒你说,她在恩斯科姆呆烦了。先前她可从未在那里呆那么长时间,只是想换个环境罢了。那里太闭塞。虽说是个迷人的地儿,可是太闭塞了。”
    “是的——或许跟枫树林差不多吧。哪儿都比不上枫树林距大路那么远。四周是广阔的农场)好像与世隔绝了——完全封闭——或许邱吉尔太太的身体不如塞丽娜那么健康,也没有她那份情致去过那种完全封闭式的生活。没准儿她自己也无能为力去过乡下的那种生活吧。我常讲,一个女人主意多多亦善——感谢上帝,我的主意很多,我能适应那种与世隔绝的生活。”
    “二月份,弗兰克在这里呆了两周。”
    “别人曾跟我讲过。下次他再来时,会发现海伯利社交界又多了一位新成员,也就是说,要是我可以算得上是新成员的话。
    可是,或许他对我很陌生吧。”
    这分明是要别人来向她献殷勤,别人也不会错失良机;所以,威斯顿先生顺水推舟,马上提高嗓门说道:
    1克利夫顿:在英国格罗斯特郡布里斯托尔西部,此处有温泉。
    “亲爱的太太!只有你自己觉得可能会发生这种事,没别的人会这么认为。未闻你的大名!我保证,最近威斯顿太太写的信里老是提到埃尔顿太太,别的几乎什么都不写。”
    他已经尽力了,可以重新将话题转移到他儿子身上。
    “弗兰克走的时候,”他继续往下说,“完全说不准我们何时再相聚。这样一来,今天的消息使我们喜出望外。这大大出乎我们的意料。说心里话,我总是认为他肯定很快就会来的。我相信天公会作美的——但是,别人都不相信我。他和威斯顿太太都挺灰心丧气。‘我能有什么辙呢?想什么办法才能让舅舅和舅妈允许我来呢?!都是类似的想法——我总认为天公会作美的,瞧一瞧,机会来了。埃尔顿太太,以前我讲过,如果这个月干事儿老是碰壁,那下个月准能称心如意。”
    “威斯顿先生,讲得精辟,完全正确。我以前就常常跟我的同事这么讲过,那还是在谈恋爱的时候。要知道事情进行得并不顺利,不像他指望的那么顺心,他都绝望了,老是抱怨说,像这样下去,婚姻之神还没有来得及给我们披上番红色长袍1,五月就已经到了!哦!我费了九牛二虎之力才总算让他恢复了信心!那马车——为这事我们也觉得没有希望了;忘不了,那天早上,他非常颓丧地来到我这里。”
    这时,她因一阵轻轻的咳嗽而不得不住了口,威斯顿先生赶紧插话说道:
    “提起五月份。这个月恰好是别人叮嘱邱吉尔太太,也可以说是她叮嘱自己,要到一个比恩斯科姆更暖和的地方去打发时光的月份。简单地讲,五月份她要去伦敦住一段时间;因此整个春天,弗兰克会经常跟我们呆在一起,前景非常好。春天里,人们最喜欢外出旅游;白天比较长;空气清新,气候宜人,最适合人们出去散散心,而且活动身子也不太热。过去他在这里呆的时候,我们没有错过这个大好机会。可是,那些日子里天老下雨,而且潮乎乎的,让人不痛快;你知道,二月份总是这样的天气;我们准备干的事都半途而废了。现在正是时候。这次我们一定会玩得很开心。埃尔顿太太,我生怕我们见不到面,今天明天,天天都在翘首期盼,这样是不是比他真正跟我们在一起更令人高兴。我相信会这样的。我看,正是由于这种心理,才会让人感到莫大的快乐和欢喜。但愿你很高兴见到我的儿子;但是,千万别认为他聪明绝顶。人们都觉得他是个不错的小伙子,可是别以为他聪明绝顶。威斯顿太太很喜欢他,这你也想像得到,这让我看了大为快活。她觉得谁都不如他。”

    *英国诗人弥尔顿(1608-1674)写的长诗《快乐的人》,其中写道,婚姻之神经常到那儿去,披着番红色长袍,手持着明亮的蜡烛。
        “威斯顿先生,你不必担心,我非常相信,我肯定会喜欢他。
    别人对弗兰克•邱吉尔说了好多恭维话,我早已有所耳闻了。与此同时,说句良心话,我是那种有主见的人,决不会人云亦云的。
    我事先声明,我见到你儿子时,我会作出相应的评价。我可不会拍马屁。”
    这时,威斯顿先生陷入了沉思。
    “我想,”他马上接过话茬,“我对可怜的邱吉尔太太没太苛刻。假如她身体的确不好,而我对她有偏见,那我会感到内疚的。
    可是,她这人有点儿怪,让我很难像我所希望的那样宽容地对待她。埃尔顿太太,我和他们的关系,我受到的待遇,你想必有所耳闻;就我们两个人而言,一切都是她的过错。是由她引起的。假如不是她,弗兰克的妈妈也决不会受到那样的侮辱。邱吉尔先生是有自尊心的;但是,跟他老婆是没法相比的;他那种自尊心是一种缓慢的、轻微的、绅士般的自尊心,不会给任何人造成伤害,只能让自己有些受不了,而且叫人反感。而她的自尊心呢,却是狂妄自负!让人更难以接受的是,她并没有什么血缘和身份值得炫耀。他跟她结婚时,她是个区区小人,称她是绅士的女儿还有些勉勉强强;但是,自打邱吉尔娶了她以后,飞扬跋扈,傲慢无礼;不过,老实讲,她自己只不过是个暴发户而已。”
    “试想一想;啊,那很让人难做哎;我对暴发户很反感,枫树林已经让我非常讨厌这种人;要知道,那里有一个人家,他们的那种德性让我的姐夫和姐姐非常生气;你讲述的邱吉尔太太的那副德性让我一下子就想起了他们。那家姓特普曼,最近刚刚搬到这里,他们没有在上流社会做事的亲戚朋友,但是他们摆出的那副架子倒不小,居然跟当地的那些绅士相提并论呢。他们在威斯特府最多只呆了一年半;谁也不知道他们是怎么发家致富的。
    他们来自伯明翰1,威斯顿先生,你知道,那个地方出不了什么大人物。对伯明翰不能寄予过高期望。我常讲,那名字听起来就不顺耳;不过,除了这点情况,对特普曼家的其他事就一概不知了。我可以直言不讳地讲,让别人捉摸不透的事还多着呢。但是,从他们的言行举止可以看出,他们明显认为自己跟我的姐夫瑟克林先生平起平坐了。他跟他们近在咫尺。这可是太糟糕了。瑟克林先生呆在枫树林有十一年之多,在他之前,他父亲也在那里呆过——起码我不会怀疑——我可以发誓,他父亲在去世之前就已经做好了有关购买那块产业的手续了。”
    这时,他们的谈话中断了,因为茶点送过来了。威斯顿先生想该讲的都讲完了,立刻趁机溜走了。
    茶点用完后,威斯顿夫妇、埃尔顿先生和伍德豪斯先生一块儿坐下来摸牌。其他的五个人各干各的事。爱玛不相信他们会和睦相处;奈特利先生好像不太乐意跟别人谈话;埃尔顿太太,恰恰相反,想跟人家交谈,可是人家不愿意听;她本人感到心烦意乱,宁愿一声不吭。
    约翰•奈特利先生比他哥哥说得多。次日早晨,他就要走了;他立刻开口说:
    “啊,爱玛,我看有关孩子们的事我没有更多想讲的了。你姐姐给你写过信,我敢保证,信里讲得非常详细、透彻。我的叮嘱很简单,不像她的那么复杂,或许性质不尽相同;我得提醒你,不要过分溺爱他们,不要给他们药吃。”

    1伯明翰:英国第二大城市,位于英格兰中部。是重工业中心。
    
    “但愿能满足你的愿望,”爱玛说,“我会竭力让他们玩得开心。对伊莎贝拉来讲,这就足矣。要高兴一定别宠爱和吃药。”
    “如果你觉得不方便,那就送他们回来。”
    “那倒是很有可能的。你有这个想法吗?”
    “是的。我认为,对你父亲而言,他们可能太闹腾了——也可以说,要是像最近这样,来来去去的客人很多,那么哪怕是对你而言,他们也会被看做是负担。”
    “客人很多!”
    “那还用说吗。你一定也会有这种感觉吧,最近这半年中,你的生活方式大大地改变了。”
    “改变!不,不瞒你说,我没有这种感觉。”
    “毋庸置疑,你的社交活动比过去要多。这一回我亲眼目睹了。我只来一天,你就搞了一次宴会!过去哪有过这样的事,或者类似的事?你的邻居不断增加,而你也跟他们频繁交往。最近一段时间,每次你给伊莎贝拉写信时都提到刚刚举办过的令人愉快的聚会;在柯尔先生家搞宴会啦,在克朗旅店跳舞啦。在你的生活中,伦多尔斯,就这么一个伦多尔斯,让你的生活变得丰富多彩了。”
    “对,”他哥哥马上接过话茬,“都是伦多尔斯起的作用。”
    “嗯——我想,爱玛,伦多尔斯引起的变化不可能比过去小,正因为这样,在我看来,约翰和亨利有时可能会给你添麻烦。要是这样的话,那就得把他们送回去。”
    “不,”这时,奈特利先生声音洪亮地说,“也不见得非要这么办。送他们去登威尔算了。我一定有空余时间。”
    “老实说,”爱玛大声叫了起来,“你这话讲得让人见笑了!试问,我的这些约会你有几次没来?干吗以为我没时间照顾孩子呢?我的这些令人吃惊的约会——都是些什么约会啊?在柯尔先生家举行过一次宴会,还说过要举办一次舞会,可是不了了之。我可以理解你——”说着,她向约翰•奈特利先生点了点头,“你真幸运,突然在这里见到这么多朋友,这让你快活极了,别人不可能不注意到。不过你,”这时,她向奈特利先生转过脸去,说道,“你知道,我离开哈特菲尔德一般不超过两个钟头,你为什么觉得我会那么逍遥自在呢?这让我不可思议。要说我亲爱的小外甥,我想说一句,要是爱玛姨妈没时间照顾孩子,我想,奈特利叔叔也不一定会照顾得更好。假如说她有一个钟头不在家,那他就要有大约五个钟头不在家;再说,即使他在家里,要么一个人看书,要么算他的账。”
    奈特利先生似乎在强忍住笑。这时,埃尔顿太太刚好想和他聊天,他这才得以控制住了。

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 23:46重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER I
A very little quiet reflection was enough to satisfy Emma as to the nature of her agitation on hearing this news of Frank Churchill. She was soon convinced that it was not for herself she was feeling at all apprehensive or embarrassed; it was for him. Her own attachment had really subsided into a mere nothing; it was not worth thinking of;-- but if he, who had undoubtedly been always so much the most in love of the two, were to be returning with the same warmth of sentiment which he had taken away, it would be very distressing. If a separation of two months should not have cooled him, there were dangers and evils before her:--caution for him and for herself would be necessary. She did not mean to have her own affections entangled again, and it would be incumbent on her to avoid any encouragement of his.

She wished she might be able to keep him from an absolute declaration. That would be so very painful a conclusion of their present acquaintance! and yet, she could not help rather anticipating something decisive. She felt as if the spring would not pass without bringing a crisis, an event, a something to alter her present composed and tranquil state.

It was not very long, though rather longer than Mr. Weston had foreseen, before she had the power of forming some opinion of Frank Churchill's feelings. The Enscombe family were not in town quite so soon as had been imagined, but he was at Highbury very soon afterwards. He rode down for a couple of hours; he could not yet do more; but as he came from Randalls immediately to Hartfield, she could then exercise all her quick observation, and speedily determine how he was influenced, and how she must act. They met with the utmost friendliness. There could be no doubt of his great pleasure in seeing her. But she had an almost instant doubt of his caring for her as he had done, of his feeling the same tenderness in the same degree. She watched him well. It was a clear thing he was less in love than he had been. Absence, with the conviction probably of her indifference, had produced this very natural and very desirable effect.
He was in high spirits; as ready to talk and laugh as ever, and seemed delighted to speak of his former visit, and recur to old stories: and he was not without agitation. It was not in his calmness that she read his comparative difference. He was not calm; his spirits were evidently fluttered; there was restlessness about him. Lively as he was, it seemed a liveliness that did not satisfy himself; but what decided her belief on the subject, was his staying only a quarter of an hour, and hurrying away to make other calls in Highbury. "He had seen a group of old acquaintance in the street as he passed-- he had not stopped, he would not stop for more than a word--but he had the vanity to think they would be disappointed if he did not call, and much as he wished to stay longer at Hartfield, he must hurry off." She had no doubt as to his being less in love--but neither his agitated spirits, nor his hurrying away, seemed like a perfect cure; and she was rather inclined to think it implied a dread of her returning power, and a discreet resolution of not trusting himself with her long.

This was the only visit from Frank Churchill in the course of ten days. He was often hoping, intending to come--but was always prevented. His aunt could not bear to have him leave her. Such was his own account at Randall's. If he were quite sincere, if he really tried to come, it was to be inferred that Mrs. Churchill's removal to London had been of no service to the wilful or nervous part of her disorder. That she was really ill was very certain; he had declared himself convinced of it, at Randalls. Though much might be fancy, he could not doubt, when he looked back, that she was in a weaker state of health than she had been half a year ago. He did not believe it to proceed from any thing that care and medicine might not remove, or at least that she might not have many years of existence before her; but he could not be prevailed on, by all his father's doubts, to say that her complaints were merely imaginary, or that she was as strong as ever.

It soon appeared that London was not the place for her. She could not endure its noise. Her nerves were under continual irritation and suffering; and by the ten days' end, her nephew's letter to Randalls communicated a change of plan. They were going to remove immediately to Richmond. Mrs. Churchill had been recommended to the medical skill of an eminent person there, and had otherwise a fancy for the place. A ready-furnished house in a favourite spot was engaged, and much benefit expected from the change.

Emma heard that Frank wrote in the highest spirits of this arrangement, and seemed most fully to appreciate the blessing of having two months before him of such near neighbourhood to many dear friends-- for the house was taken for May and June. She was told that now he wrote with the greatest confidence of being often with them, almost as often as he could even wish.

Emma saw how Mr. Weston understood these joyous prospects. He was considering her as the source of all the happiness they offered. She hoped it was not so. Two months must bring it to the proof.

Mr. Weston's own happiness was indisputable. He was quite delighted. It was the very circumstance he could have wished for. Now, it would be really having Frank in their neighbourhood. What were nine miles to a young man?--An hour's ride. He would be always coming over.
The difference in that respect of Richmond and London was enough to make the whole difference of seeing him always and seeing him never. Sixteen miles--nay, eighteen--it must be full eighteen to Manchester-street--was a serious obstacle. Were he ever able to get away, the day would be spent in coming and returning. There was no comfort in having him in London; he might as well be at Enscombe; but Richmond was the very distance for easy intercourse. Better than nearer!

One good thing was immediately brought to a certainty by this removal,-- the ball at the Crown. It had not been forgotten before, but it had been soon acknowledged vain to attempt to fix a day. Now, however, it was absolutely to be; every preparation was resumed, and very soon after the Churchills had removed to Richmond, a few lines from Frank, to say that his aunt felt already much better for the change, and that he had no doubt of being able to join them for twenty-four hours at any given time, induced them to name as early a day as possible.

Mr. Weston's ball was to be a real thing. A very few to-morrows stood between the young people of Highbury and happiness.

Mr. Woodhouse was resigned. The time of year lightened the evil to him. May was better for every thing than February. Mrs. Bates was engaged to spend the evening at Hartfield, James had due notice, and he sanguinely hoped that neither dear little Henry nor dear little John would have any thing the matter with them, while dear Emma were gone.

CHAPTER II
No misfortune occurred, again to prevent the ball. The day approached, the day arrived; and after a morning of some anxious watching, Frank Churchill, in all the certainty of his own self, reached Randalls before dinner, and every thing was safe.

No second meeting had there yet been between him and Emma. The room at the Crown was to witness it;--but it would be better than a common meeting in a crowd. Mr. Weston had been so very earnest in his entreaties for her arriving there as soon as possible after themselves, for the purpose of taking her opinion as to the propriety and comfort of the rooms before any other persons came, that she could not refuse him, and must therefore spend some quiet interval in the young man's company. She was to convey Harriet, and they drove to the Crown in good time, the Randalls party just sufficiently before them.

Frank Churchill seemed to have been on the watch; and though he did not say much, his eyes declared that he meant to have a delightful evening. They all walked about together, to see that every thing was as it should be; and within a few minutes were joined by the contents of another carriage, which Emma could not hear the sound of at first, without great surprize. "So unreasonably early!" she was going to exclaim; but she presently found that it was a family of old friends, who were coming, like herself, by particular desire, to help Mr. Weston's judgment; and they were so very closely followed by another carriage of cousins, who had been entreated to come early with the same distinguishing earnestness, on the same errand, that it seemed as if half the company might soon be collected together for the purpose of preparatory inspection.

Emma perceived that her taste was not the only taste on which Mr. Weston depended, and felt, that to be the favourite and intimate of a man who had so many intimates and confidantes, was not the very first distinction in the scale of vanity. She liked his open manners, but a little less of open-heartedness would have made him a higher character.--General benevolence, but not general friendship, made a man what he ought to be.-- She could fancy such a man. The whole party walked about, and looked, and praised again; and then, having nothing else to do, formed a sort of half-circle round the fire, to observe in their various modes, till other subjects were started, that, though May, a fire in the evening was still very pleasant.

Emma found that it was not Mr. Weston's fault that the number of privy councillors was not yet larger. They had stopped at Mrs. Bates's door to offer the use of their carriage, but the aunt and niece were to be brought by the Eltons.

Frank was standing by her, but not steadily; there was a restlessness, which shewed a mind not at ease. He was looking about, he was going to the door, he was watching for the sound of other carriages,-- impatient to begin, or afraid of being always near her.

Mrs. Elton was spoken of. "I think she must be here soon," said he. "I have a great curiosity to see Mrs. Elton, I have heard so much of her. It cannot be long, I think, before she comes."

A carriage was heard. He was on the move immediately; but coming back, said,
"I am forgetting that I am not acquainted with her. I have never seen either Mr. or Mrs. Elton. I have no business to put myself forward."

Mr. and Mrs. Elton appeared; and all the smiles and the proprieties passed.

"But Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax!" said Mr. Weston, looking about. "We thought you were to bring them."

The mistake had been slight. The carriage was sent for them now. Emma longed to know what Frank's first opinion of Mrs. Elton might be; how he was affected by the studied elegance of her dress, and her smiles of graciousness. He was immediately qualifying himself to form an opinion, by giving her very proper attention, after the introduction had passed.

In a few minutes the carriage returned.--Somebody talked of rain.-- "I will see that there are umbrellas, sir," said Frank to his father: "Miss Bates must not be forgotten:" and away he went. Mr. Weston was following; but Mrs. Elton detained him, to gratify him by her opinion of his son; and so briskly did she begin, that the young man himself, though by no means moving slowly, could hardly be out of hearing.

"A very fine young man indeed, Mr. Weston. You know I candidly told you I should form my own opinion; and I am happy to say that I am extremely pleased with him.--You may believe me. I never compliment. I think him a very handsome young man, and his manners are precisely what I like and approve--so truly the gentleman, without the least conceit or puppyism. You must know I have a vast dislike to puppies-- quite a horror of them. They were never tolerated at Maple Grove. Neither Mr. Suckling nor me had ever any patience with them; and we used sometimes to say very cutting things! Selina, who is mild almost to a fault, bore with them much better."

While she talked of his son, Mr. Weston's attention was chained; but when she got to Maple Grove, he could recollect that there were ladies just arriving to be attended to, and with happy smiles must hurry away.

Mrs. Elton turned to Mrs. Weston. "I have no doubt of its being our carriage with Miss Bates and Jane. Our coachman and horses are so extremely expeditious!--I believe we drive faster than any body.-- What a pleasure it is to send one's carriage for a friend!-- I understand you were so kind as to offer, but another time it will be quite unnecessary. You may be very sure I shall always take care of them."

Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax, escorted by the two gentlemen, walked into the room; and Mrs. Elton seemed to think it as much her duty as Mrs. Weston's to receive them. Her gestures and movements might be understood by any one who looked on like Emma; but her words, every body's words, were soon lost under the incessant flow of Miss Bates, who came in talking, and had not finished her speech under many minutes after her being admitted into the circle at the fire. As the door opened she was heard,

"So very obliging of you!--No rain at all. Nothing to signify. I do not care for myself. Quite thick shoes. And Jane declares-- Well!--(as soon as she was within the door) Well! This is brilliant indeed!--This is admirable!--Excellently contrived, upon my word. Nothing wanting. Could not have imagined it.--So well lighted up!-- Jane, Jane, look!--did you ever see any thing? Oh! Mr. Weston, you must really have had Aladdin's lamp. Good Mrs. Stokes would not know her own room again. I saw her as I came in; she was standing in the entrance. `Oh! Mrs. Stokes,' said I-- but I had not time for more." She was now met by Mrs. Weston.-- "Very well, I thank you, ma'am. I hope you are quite well.Very happy to hear it. So afraid you might have a headach!-- seeing you pass by so often, and knowing how much trouble you must have. Delighted to hear it indeed. Ah! dear Mrs. Elton, so obliged to you for the carriage!--excellent time. Jane and I quite ready. Did not keep the horses a moment. Most comfortable carriage.-- Oh! and I am sure our thanks are due to you, Mrs. Weston, on that score. Mrs. Elton had most kindly sent Jane a note, or we should have been.-- But two such offers in one day!--Never were such neighbours. I said to my mother, `Upon my word, ma'am--.' Thank you, my mother is remarkably well. Gone to Mr. Woodhouse's. I made her take her shawl--for the evenings are not warm--her large new shawl-- Mrs. Dixon's wedding-present.--So kind of her to think of my mother! Bought at Weymouth, you know--Mr. Dixon's choice. There were three others, Jane says, which they hesitated about some time. Colonel Campbell rather preferred an olive. My dear Jane, are you sure you did not wet your feet?--It was but a drop or two, but I am so afraid:--but Mr. Frank Churchill was so extremely-- and there was a mat to step upon--I shall never forget his extreme politeness.--Oh! Mr. Frank Churchill, I must tell you my mother's spectacles have never been in fault since; the rivet never came out again. My mother often talks of your good-nature. Does not she, Jane?--Do not we often talk of Mr. Frank Churchill?-- Ah! here's Miss Woodhouse.--Dear Miss Woodhouse, how do you do?-- Very well I thank you, quite well. This is meeting quite in fairy-land!-- Such a transformation!--Must not compliment, I know (eyeing Emma most complacently)--that would be rude--but upon my word, Miss Woodhouse, you do look--how do you like Jane's hair?--You are a judge.-- She did it all herself. Quite wonderful how she does her hair!-- No hairdresser from London I think could.--Ah! Dr. Hughes I declare-- and Mrs. Hughes. Must go and speak to Dr. and Mrs. Hughes for a moment.--How do you do? How do you do?--Very well, I thank you. This is delightful, is not it?--Where's dear Mr. Richard?-Oh! there he is. Don't disturb him. Much better employed talking to the young ladies. How do you do, Mr. Richard?--I saw you the other day as you rode through the town--Mrs. Otway, I protest!-- and good Mr. Otway, and Miss Otway and Miss Caroline.--Such a host of friends!--and Mr. George and Mr. Arthur!--How do you do? How do you all do?--Quite well, I am much obliged to you. Never better.-- Don't I hear another carriage?--Who can this be?--very likely the worthy Coles.--Upon my word, this is charming to be standing about among such friends! And such a noble fire!--I am quite roasted. No coffee, I thank you, for me--never take coffee.--A little tea if you please, sir, by and bye,--no hurry--Oh! here it comes. Every thing so good!"

Frank Churchill returned to his station by Emma; and as soon as Miss Bates was quiet, she found herself necessarily overhearing the discourse of Mrs. Elton and Miss Fairfax, who were standing a little way behind her.--He was thoughtful. Whether he were overhearing too, she could not determine. After a good many compliments to Jane on her dress and look, compliments very quietly and properly taken,
Mrs. Elton was evidently wanting to be complimented herself-- and it was, "How do you like my gown?--How do you like my trimming?-- How has Wright done my hair?"--with many other relative questions, all answered with patient politeness. Mrs. Elton then said,
"Nobody can think less of dress in general than I do--but upon such an occasion as this, when every body's eyes are so much upon me, and in compliment to the Westons--who I have no doubt are giving this ball chiefly to do me honour--I would not wish to be inferior to others. And I see very few pearls in the room except mine.--So Frank Churchill is a capital dancer, I understand.--We shall see if our styles suit.--A fine young man certainly is Frank Churchill. I like him very well."

At this moment Frank began talking so vigorously, that Emma could not but imagine he had overheard his own praises, and did not want to hear more;--and the voices of the ladies were drowned for a while, till another suspension brought Mrs. Elton's tones again distinctly forward.--Mr. Elton had just joined them, and his wife was exclaiming,

"Oh! you have found us out at last, have you, in our seclusion?-- I was this moment telling Jane, I thought you would begin to be impatient for tidings of us."


"Jane!"--repeated Frank Churchill, with a look of surprize and displeasure.-- "That is easy--but Miss Fairfax does not disapprove it, I suppose."

"How do you like Mrs. Elton?" said Emma in a whisper.

"Not at all."

"You are ungrateful."

"Ungrateful!--What do you mean?" Then changing from a frown to a smile--"No, do not tell me--I do not want to know what you mean.-- Where is my father?--When are we to begin dancing?"

Emma could hardly understand him; he seemed in an odd humour. He walked off to find his father, but was quickly back again with both Mr. and Mrs. Weston. He had met with them in a little perplexity, which must be laid before Emma. It had just occurred to Mrs. Weston that Mrs. Elton must be asked to begin the ball; that she would expect it; which interfered with all their wishes of giving Emma that distinction.--Emma heard the sad truth with fortitude.

"And what are we to do for a proper partner for her?" said Mr. Weston. "She will think Frank ought to ask her."
Frank turned instantly to Emma, to claim her former promise; and boasted himself an engaged man, which his father looked his most perfect approbation of--and it then appeared that Mrs. Weston was wanting him to dance with Mrs. Elton himself, and that their business was to help to persuade him into it, which was done pretty soon.-- Mr. Weston and Mrs. Elton led the way, Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse followed. Emma must submit to stand second to Mrs. Elton, though she had always considered the ball as peculiarly for her. It was almost enough to make her think of marrying. Mrs. Elton had undoubtedly the advantage, at this time, in vanity completely gratified; for though she had intended to begin with Frank Churchill, she could not lose by the change. Mr. Weston might be his son's superior.-- In spite of this little rub, however, Emma was smiling with enjoyment, delighted to see the respectable length of the set as it was forming, and to feel that she had so many hours of unusual festivity before her.-- She was more disturbed by Mr. Knightley's not dancing than by any thing else.--There he was, among the standers-by, where he ought not to be; he ought to be dancing,--not classing himself with the husbands, and fathers, and whist-players, who were pretending to feel an interest in the dance till their rubbers were made up,--so young as he looked!-- He could not have appeared to greater advantage perhaps anywhere, than where he had placed himself. His tall, firm, upright figure, among the bulky forms and stooping shoulders of the elderly men, was such as Emma felt must draw every body's eyes; and, excepting her own partner, there was not one among the whole row of young men who could be compared with him.--He moved a few steps nearer, and those few steps were enough to prove in how gentlemanlike a manner, with what natural grace, he must have danced, would he but take the trouble.--Whenever she caught his eye, she forced him to smile; but in general he was looking grave. She wished he could love a ballroom better, and could like Frank Churchill better.-- He seemed often observing her. She must not flatter herself that he thought of her dancing, but if he were criticising her behaviour, she did not feel afraid. There was nothing like flirtation between her and her partner. They seemed more like cheerful, easy friends, than lovers. That Frank Churchill thought less of her than he had done, was indubitable.

The ball proceeded pleasantly. The anxious cares, the incessant attentions of Mrs. Weston, were not thrown away. Every body seemed happy; and the praise of being a delightful ball, which is seldom bestowed till after a ball has ceased to be, was repeatedly given in the very beginning of the existence of this. Of very important, very recordable events, it was not more productive than such meetings usually are. There was one, however, which Emma thought something of.--The two last dances before supper were begun, and Harriet had no partner;--the only young lady sitting down;-- and so equal had been hitherto the number of dancers, that how there could be any one disengaged was the wonder!--But Emma's wonder lessened soon afterwards, on seeing Mr. Elton sauntering about. He would not ask Harriet to dance if it were possible to be avoided: she was sure he would not--and she was expecting him every moment to escape into the card-room.

Escape, however, was not his plan. He came to the part of the room where the sitters-by were collected, spoke to some, and walked about in front of them, as if to shew his liberty, and his resolution of maintaining it. He did not omit being sometimes directly before Miss Smith, or speaking to those who were close to her.--Emma saw it. She was not yet dancing; she was working her way up from the bottom, and had therefore leisure to look around, and by only turning her head a little she saw it all. When she was half-way up the set, the whole group were exactly behind her, and she would no longer allow her eyes to watch; but Mr. Elton was so near, that she heard every syllable of a dialogue which just then took place between him and Mrs. Weston; and she perceived that his wife, who was standing immediately above her, was not only listening also, but even encouraging him by significant glances.--The kind-hearted, gentle Mrs. Weston had left her seat to join him and say, "Do not you dance, Mr. Elton?" to which his prompt reply was, "Most readily, Mrs. Weston, if you will dance with me."

"Me!--oh! no--I would get you a better partner than myself. I am no dancer."

"If Mrs. Gilbert wishes to dance," said he, "I shall have great pleasure, I am sure--for, though beginning to feel myself rather an old married man, and that my dancing days are over, it would give me very great pleasure at any time to stand up with an old friend like Mrs. Gilbert."

"Mrs. Gilbert does not mean to dance, but there is a young lady disengaged whom I should be very glad to see dancing--Miss Smith." "Miss Smith!--oh!--I had not observed.--You are extremely obliging-- and if I were not an old married man.--But my dancing days are over, Mrs. Weston. You will excuse me. Any thing else I should be most happy to do, at your command--but my dancing days are over."

Mrs. Weston said no more; and Emma could imagine with what surprize and mortification she must be returning to her seat. This was Mr. Elton! the amiable, obliging, gentle Mr. Elton.-- She looked round for a moment; he had joined Mr. Knightley at a little distance, and was arranging himself for settled conversation, while smiles of high glee passed between him and his wife.

She would not look again. Her heart was in a glow, and she feared her face might be as hot.

In another moment a happier sight caught her;--Mr. Knightley leading Harriet to the set!--Never had she been more surprized, seldom more delighted, than at that instant. She was all pleasure and gratitude, both for Harriet and herself, and longed to be thanking him; and though too distant for speech, her countenance said much, as soon as she could catch his eye again.

His dancing proved to be just what she had believed it, extremely good; and Harriet would have seemed almost too lucky, if it had not been for the cruel state of things before, and for the very complete enjoyment and very high sense of the distinction which her happy features announced. It was not thrown away on her, she bounded higher than ever, flew farther down the middle, and was in a continual course of smiles.

Mr. Elton had retreated into the card-room, looking (Emma trusted) very foolish. She did not think he was quite so hardened as his wife, though growing very like her;--she spoke some of her feelings, by observing audibly to her partner,

"Knightley has taken pity on poor little Miss Smith!--Very goodnatured, I declare."

Supper was announced. The move began; and Miss Bates might be heard from that moment, without interruption, till her being seated at table and taking up her spoon.

"Jane, Jane, my dear Jane, where are you?--Here is your tippet. Mrs. Weston begs you to put on your tippet. She says she is afraid there will be draughts in the passage, though every thingas been done--One door nailed up--Quantities of matting--My dear Jane, indeed you must. Mr. Churchill, oh! you are too obliging! How well you put it on!--so gratified! Excellent dancing indeed!-- Yes, my dear, I ran home, as I said I should, to help randmama to bed, and got back again, and nobody missed me.--I set off without saying a word, just as I told you. Grandmama was quite well, had a charming evening with Mr. Woodhouse, a vast deal of chat, and backgammon.--Tea was made downstairs, biscuits and baked apples and wine before she came away: amazing luck in some of her throws: and she inquired a great deal about you, how you were amused, and who were your partners. `Oh!' said I, `I shall not forestall Jane; I left her dancing with Mr. George Otway; she will love to tell you all about it herself to-morrow: her first partner was Mr. Elton, I do not know who will ask her next, perhaps Mr. William Cox.' My dear sir, you are too obliging.--Is there nobody you would not rather?--I am not helpless. Sir, you are most kind. Upon my word, Jane on one arm, and me on the other!--Stop, stop, let us stand a little back, Mrs. Elton is going; dear Mrs. Elton, how elegant she looks!--Beautiful lace!--Now we all follow in her train. Quite the queen of the evening!--Well, here we are at the passage. Two steps, Jane, take care of the two steps. Oh! no, there is but one. Well, I was persuaded there were two. How very odd! I was convinced there were two, and there is but one. I never saw any thing equal to the comfort and style--Candles everywhere.--I was telling you of your grandmama, Jane,--There was a little disappointment.-- The baked apples and biscuits, excellent in their way, you know; but there was a delicate fricassee of sweetbread and some asparagus brought in at first, and good Mr. Woodhouse, not hinking the asparagus quite boiled enough, sent it all out again. Now there is nothing grandmama loves better than sweetbread and asparagus-- so she was rather disappointed, but we agreed we would not speak of it to any body, for fear of its getting round to dear Miss Woodhouse, who would be so very much concerned!--Well, this is brilliant! I am all amazement! could not have supposed any thing!--Such elegance and profusion!--I have seen nothing like it since-- Well, where shall we sit? where shall we sit? Anywhere, so that Jane is not in a draught. Where I sit is of no consequence. Oh! do you recommend this side?--Well, I am sure, Mr. Churchill-- only it seems too good--but just as you please. What you direct in this house cannot be wrong. Dear Jane, how shall we ever recollect half the dishes for grandmama? Soup too! Bless me! I should not be helped so soon, but it smells most excellent, and I cannot help beginning."

Emma had no opportunity of speaking to Mr. Knightley till after supper; but, when they were all in the ballroom again, her eyes invited him irresistibly to come to her and be thanked. He was warm in his reprobation of Mr. Elton's conduct; it had been unpardonable rudeness; and Mrs. Elton's looks also received the due share of censure.

"They aimed at wounding more than Harriet," said he.
"Emma, why is it that they are your enemies?"

He looked with smiling penetration; and, on receiving no answer, added, "She ought not to be angry with you, I suspect, whatever he may be.--To that surmise, you say nothing, of course; but confess, Emma, that you did want him to marry Harriet."

"I did," replied Emma, "and they cannot forgive me."

He shook his head; but there was a smile of indulgence with it, and he only said,

"I shall not scold you. I leave you to your own reflections."

"Can you trust me with such flatterers?--Does my vain spirit ever tell me I am wrong?"

"Not your vain spirit, but your serious spirit.--If one leads you wrong, I am sure the other tells you of it."

"I do own myself to have been completely mistaken in Mr. Elton. There is a littleness about him which you discovered, and which I did not: and I was fully convinced of his being in love with Harriet. It was through a series of strange blunders!"

"And, in return for your acknowledging so much, I will do you the justice to say, that you would have chosen for him better than he has chosen for himself.--Harriet Smith has some first-rate qualities, which Mrs. Elton is totally without. An unpretending, single-minded, artless girl-- infinitely to be preferred by any man of sense and taste to such a woman as Mrs. Elton. I found Harriet more conversable than I expected."

Emma was extremely gratified.--They were interrupted by the bustle of Mr. Weston calling on every body to begin dancing again.

"Come Miss Woodhouse, Miss Otway, Miss Fairfax, what are you all doing?-- Come Emma, set your companions the example. Every body is lazy! Every body is asleep!"

"I am ready," said Emma, "whenever I am wanted."

"Whom are you going to dance with?" asked Mr. Knightley.

She hesitated a moment, and then replied, "With you, if you will ask me."

"Will you?" said he, offering his hand.

"Indeed I will. You have shewn that you can dance, and you know we are not really so much brother and sister as to make it at all improper."

"Brother and sister! no, indeed."

CHAPTER III
This little explanation with Mr. Knightley gave Emma considerable pleasure. It was one of the agreeable recollections of the ball, which she walked about the lawn the next morning to enjoy.--She was extremely glad that they had come to so good an understanding respecting the Eltons, and that their opinions of both husband and wife were so much alike; and his praise of Harriet, his concession in her favour, was peculiarly gratifying. The impertinence of the Eltons, which for a few minutes had threatened to ruin the rest of her evening, had been the occasion of some of its highest satisfactions; and she looked forward to another happy result--the cure of Harriet's infatuation.-- From Harriet's manner of speaking of the circumstance before they quitted the ballroom, she had strong hopes. It seemed as if her eyes were suddenly opened, and she were enabled to see that Mr. Elton was not the superior creature she had believed him. The fever was over, and Emma could harbour little fear of the pulse being quickened again by injurious courtesy. She depended on the evil feelings of the Eltons for supplying all the discipline of pointed neglect that could be farther requisite.--Harriet rational, Frank Churchill not too much in love, and Mr. Knightley not wanting to quarrel with her, how very happy a summer must be before her!

She was not to see Frank Churchill this morning. He had told her that he could not allow himself the pleasure of stopping at Hartfield, as he was to be at home by the middle of the day. She did not regret it.

Having arranged all these matters, looked them through, and put them all to rights, she was just turning to the house with spirits freshened up for the demands of the two little boys, as well as of their grandpapa, when the great iron sweep-gate opened, and two persons entered whom she had never less expected to see together--Frank Churchill, with Harriet leaning on his arm--actually Harriet!--A moment sufficed to convince her that something extraordinary had happened. Harriet looked white and frightened, and he was trying to cheer her.-- The iron gates and the front-door were not twenty yards asunder;-- they were all three soon in the hall, and Harriet immediately sinking into a chair fainted away.

A young lady who faints, must be recovered; questions must be answered, and surprizes be explained. Such events are very interesting, but the suspense of them cannot last long. A few minutes made Emma acquainted with the whole.

Miss Smith, and Miss Bickerton, another parlour boarder at Mrs. Goddard's, who had been also at the ball, had walked out together, and taken a road, the Richmond road, which, though apparently public enough for safety, had led them into alarm.--About half a mile beyond Highbury, making a sudden turn, and deeply shaded by elms on each side, it became for a considerable stretch very retired; and when the young ladies had advanced some way into it, they had suddenly perceived at a small distance before them, on a broader patch of greensward by the side, a party of gipsies. A child on the watch, came towards them to beg; and Miss Bickerton, excessively frightened, gave a great scream, and calling on Harriet to follow her, ran up a steep bank, cleared a slight hedge at the top, and made the best of her way by a short cut back to Highbury.
But poor Harriet could not follow. She had suffered very much from cramp after dancing, and her first attempt to mount the bank brought on such a return of it as made her absolutely powerless-- and in this state, and exceedingly terrified, she had been obliged to remain.

How the trampers might have behaved, had the young ladies been more courageous, must be doubtful; but such an invitation for attack could not be resisted; and Harriet was soon assailed by half a dozen children, headed by a stout woman and a great boy, all lamorous, and impertinent in look, though not absolutely in word.--More and more frightened, she immediately promised them money, and taking out her purse, gave them a shilling, and begged them not to want more, or to use her ill.--She was then able to walk, though but slowly, and was moving away--but her terror and her purse were too tempting, and she was followed, or rather surrounded, by the whole gang, demanding more.

In this state Frank Churchill had found her, she trembling and conditioning, they loud and insolent. By a most fortunate chance his leaving Highbury had been delayed so as to bring him to her assistance at this critical moment. The pleasantness of the morning had induced him to walk forward, and leave his horses to meet him by another road, a mile or two beyond Highbury-- and happening to have borrowed a pair of scissors the night before of Miss Bates, and to have forgotten to restore them, he had been obliged to stop at her door, and go in for a few minutes: he was therefore later than he had intended; and being on foot, was unseen by the whole party till almost close to them. The terror which the woman and boy had been creating in Harriet was then their own portion. He had left them completely frightened; and Harriet eagerly clinging to him, and hardly able to speak, had just strength enough to reach Hartfield, before her spirits were quite overcome. It was his idea to bring her to Hartfield: he had thought of no other place.

This was the amount of the whole story,--of his communication and of Harriet's as soon as she had recovered her senses and speech.-- He dared not stay longer than to see her well; these several delays left him not another minute to lose; and Emma engaging to give assurance of her safety to Mrs. Goddard, and notice of there being such a set of people in the neighbourhood to Mr. Knightley, he set off, with all the grateful blessings that she could utter for her friend and herself.

Such an adventure as this,--a fine young man and a lovely young woman thrown together in such a way, could hardly fail of suggesting certain ideas to the coldest heart and the steadiest brain. So Emma thought, at least. Could a linguist, could a grammarian, could even a mathematician have seen what she did, have witnessed their appearance together, and heard their history of it, without feeling that circumstances had been at work to make them peculiarly interesting to each other?--How much more must an imaginist, like herself, be on fire with speculation and foresight!--especially with such a groundwork of anticipation as her mind had already made.

It was a very extraordinary thing! Nothing of the sort had ever occurred before to any young ladies in the place, within her memory; no rencontre, no alarm of the kind;--and now it had happened to the very person, and at the very hour, when the other very person was chancing to pass by to rescue her!--It certainly was very extraordinary!--And knowing, as she did, the favourable state of mind of each at this period, it struck her the more. He was wishing to get the better of his attachment to herself, she just recovering from her mania for Mr. Elton. It seemed as if every thing united to promise the most interesting consequences. It was not possible that the occurrence should not be strongly recommending each to the other.

In the few minutes' conversation which she had yet had with him, while Harriet had been partially insensible, he had spoken of her terror, her naivete, her fervour as she seized and clung to his arm, with a sensibility amused and delighted; and just at last, after Harriet's own account had been given, he had expressed his indignation at the abominable folly of Miss Bickerton in the warmest terms. Every thing was to take its natural course, however, neither impelled nor assisted. She would not stir a step, nor drop a hint. No, she had had enough of interference. There could be no harm in a scheme, a mere passive scheme. It was no more than a wish. Beyond it she would on no account proceed.

Emma's first resolution was to keep her father from the knowledge of what had passed,--aware of the anxiety and alarm it would occasion: but she soon felt that concealment must be impossible. Within half an hour it was known all over Highbury. It was the very event to engage those who talk most, the young and the low; and all the youth and servants in the place were soon in the happiness of frightful news. The last night's ball seemed lost in the gipsies. Poor Mr. Woodhouse trembled as he sat, and, as Emma had foreseen, would scarcely be satisfied without their promising never to go beyond the shrubbery again. It was some comfort to him that many inquiries after himself and Miss Woodhouse (for his neighbours knew that he loved to be inquired after), as well as Miss Smith, were coming in during the rest of the day; and he had the pleasure of returning for answer, that they were all very indifferent-- which, though not exactly true, for she was perfectly well, and Harriet not much otherwise, Emma would not interfere with. She had an unhappy state of health in general for the child of such a man, for she hardly knew what indisposition was; and if he did not invent illnesses for her, she could make no figure in a message.

The gipsies did not wait for the operations of justice; they took themselves off in a hurry. The young ladies of Highbury might have walked again in safety before their panic began, and the whole history dwindled soon into a matter of little importance but to Emma and her nephews:--in her imagination it maintained its ground, and Henry and John were still asking every day for the story of Harriet and the gipsies, and still tenaciously setting her right if she varied in the slightest particular from the original recital.



    第一章

    关于弗兰克•邱吉尔的消息,让爱玛心中起伏不定。只要安静下来稍一动脑,她就明白是什么原因了。她很快就明白了,她不放心,有些难为情,完全不是因为她本人的缘故;是因为他。她的爱的确已经全部破灭了;不需要再为它费神了;但是,可以肯定地说他们两个人中只有他为了爱陷得最深,要是他回来后还依旧那样热恋着,就太让人伤脑筋了。要是分别两个月还不能熄灭他爱的火焰,她将会面对各种苦恼与麻烦;对于他和她,都一定要小心谨慎。她不愿意再让自己陷入感情的漩涡中,她必须躲开他的情感纠缠。
    她希望可以阻止他准确地表白他的爱。如果挑明了的话,他们只有中止这段友情了,那太让人难受了。但是,她又不自觉地希望有重要的事情发生。她认为,似乎在夏天来临之前,肯定会发生一次灾难,一件事,一件重要的事情以不再让她过这种安定的生活。
    很快,比威斯顿先生料想的要漫长一点,她便可以真实地面对弗兰克•邱吉尔先生了。恩斯科姆这家人,出人意料地迟迟才到伦敦,但是他到伦敦后很快就来海伯利了。他骑了两个钟头的马,这已经够快了。只是,他是马上从伦多尔斯赶到哈特菲尔德来的,因此她可以充分施展她那尖锐的洞察力,立即判断他得到了什么,她应该如何面对他。他们的会面都非常友善。其实,他见到她很开心。但是她可以说立即就感觉到他不如过去那么爱她了,对她的感情不同以往,爱得不那么深了。她仔细地分析他。
    很明显,他不如过去那么强烈地爱她了。由于分别了一段时间,或许由于感觉她对自己冷漠,因此才有了这种得体而又让她称心如意的结果。
    他非常高兴,像过去一样又说又笑,好像很喜欢讲述他上次的来访,说起一些事情。也不能说他一点不激动。她并不是因为他的心平气和才发现了他有些冷漠。实际上他根本不能安静;他看起来太兴奋了;给人以魂不守舍的感觉。虽然他非常乐观,可是那种乐观似乎无法让他自己满意。让她确定了在这个问题上的想法的是;他仅仅在这停留了一刻钟,便急忙到海伯利的其他地方去造访了。”我来的路上见到了许多熟人——我仅仅是停下来打了个招呼,也没想要再多耽搁——只是我觉得不去看望一下,他们会不高兴的;虽然我很想在哈特菲尔德多停留一会儿,可我一定要抓紧时间去一趟。”
    他对她的爱不如过去了,她对此深信不疑——但是,他的焦虑和急于离开都不能算是好办法;她不禁想道,这表明他惟恐她会再一次让他陷入爱河,也说明了他慎重地决定了,不能长时间地同她在一块。
    这十天里,弗兰克•邱吉尔仅来过这一回,他总想来——但是就是来不了。他舅妈不允许他走开。这是他本人在伦多尔斯给自己找的理由。要是他没说谎,要是他真想过要来,就能够下结论:到伦敦来,没有治好邱吉尔太太那怪僻和神经质的毛病。
    可以说她确实有病;这是他在伦多尔斯讲过的,他本人也承认她有病。也许有许多虚假的成分,可是他回忆起来,认为她的身体不如半年前了,这是他相信的。他认为,多吃补品外加药物治疗一定能治愈她的病,最起码不承认她将很快离他而去;但是,无论他父亲如何猜疑,他都不想说明她的病都是胡扯来的,更不想说明她还是老样子,很健康。
    很快就发现了,她不适应伦敦的环境。对那儿的喧嚣和杂乱她忍受不了。她的心情常常处于悲痛和恼火之中。十天过后,从她外甥写给伦多尔斯的信中获悉,又有新的打算了。他们立刻要搬到里士满去。邱吉尔太太得知那儿有一位医术高超的名医,否则的话,就是她想到那儿去。他们选择了一个位置很好的地方租了一套带家具的房子,认为如此变换一下环境会对她的病有帮助。
    爱玛被告知,弗兰克是在万分喜悦的情形下谈到这个计划的,并且认为可以有两个月的时间跟这么多朋友距离不远,他觉得很高兴——原因是这套房子租了五六月份。她还得知,他说得十分中肯,他能够常来看他们,甚至能够在任何想来的时候来这儿。
    爱玛发觉了威斯顿先生对这种喜人的未来持什么态度。他认为是因为她才有了这么美好的未来。她却不像他这么认为。两个月的时间足够来验证了。
    威斯顿先生本人的欢乐是确信无疑的。他打心眼儿里高兴。
    他正期待着有这种情况呢。如今,弗兰克的确就住在他们旁边。
    作为一个年轻人,九英里路程并不远,骑马只须花一个钟头。他一定会常常来看他。从这个角度来说,里士满和伦敦的区别是,在里士满可以常常见面,而在伦敦却永远不能。十六英里——不对,是十八英里——到曼彻斯特一共有十八英里——这太远了。
    就算他能去,路上也要用上一整天。儿子在伦敦,他很不开心;同住在恩斯科姆区别不大;但是到里士满路程还可以,来去不难。
    距离再近却不如这样好!
    这回搬迁马上迎来了一件好事,是准备在克朗旅店举办舞会。这不是过去没想起来要这么做;倒是不久就发现无法确定举办日期。如今,倒是一定要举办了;各种准备工作都做好了。邱吉尔一家住到里士满没多久,弗兰克便寄来了一封短小的信,告知他舅妈到了新的环境病情强多了,如果能选个日子,他肯定可以同他们一块呆上一整天,希望他们能及早把时间确定下来。
    威斯顿先生马上就准备举办舞会了,用不了几天,海伯利的青年人便可以开心地玩了。
    伍德豪斯先生不准备去。这个季节在一年之中对他而言并不算太差。无论做什么,五月一定比二月强。已经替他邀了贝茨太太来哈特菲尔德同他一块打发这个晚上;还特地叮嘱了詹姆斯,他保证爱玛离开家以后,可爱的小亨利和小约翰一定会很安全的。

    第二章

    这个舞会没有因为任何不愉快的事情而推迟或取消。那个日子就快到了,总算盼到了。在人们焦虑不安地盼了一上午以后,弗兰克•邱吉尔先生总算在酒席开始之前到了伦多尔斯;一切顺利。
    在此之前,他没有见到爱玛。克朗旅馆的舞池会是最好的证人;这可比那众目睽睽之下的正常见面强得多。威斯顿先生真诚地希望她提前来,同他们到的时间差得越短越好,也好在其他人未来之前,看她有什么建议,检查一下房间的设置情况,是否妥当,是否舒服。她只得接受,因此只能同这个年轻人静静地呆在一起。她把哈丽埃特带来,她们乘车来到克朗旅馆时时间正合适,恰好伦多尔斯的人比他们先来一步。
    弗兰克•邱吉尔先生好像在等待了;他没有讲多少话,但从他的神情来看,他决定今晚玩个够。他们一块四处转转,检查一下是不是所有的准备工作都做好了。没过一会儿,又有一辆马车载着客人来了。爱玛乍一听到这马车声,吓了一大跳。”他们来得太早了!”她几乎就喊出来了。但是,她马上看到,那一家人是老朋友,像她一样,是专门邀请来替威斯顿先生做事前的检查工作的。接下来,马车又拉来了他的一家表亲。他们也是应邀来做同样的工作的。显然,似乎很快就有大约半数的客人来做事前的检验工作。
    爱玛发现,威斯顿先生并不单单信任她的观察力和鉴赏力。
    她感到,成为一个有太多亲近的朋友和知己的人的好朋友和知己,并不值得夸耀。她欣赏他那直率的性格,但是要是稍稍少一点直率,准会令他的品德提高一个层次。友善地待人,并不一定要同人们都成为朋友,他就是这种人。她就欣赏这种人。
    又有一些人四处转转,检查一下,赞叹一会儿。接下来,无事可做,就在炉火旁坐成半圆形,各抒己见地谈论着,即使是五月,晚上有火取暖还是挺舒服的,一直谈论到换了其他话题才肯罢休。
    爱玛看到,来帮忙人的队伍没有再壮大,那可不能怪威斯顿先生。他们在路过贝茨太太家门前时停过车,邀请她们搭车一起来,但是贝茨太太和外甥女说约好了乘埃尔顿夫妇的车。
    弗兰克此时就站在她旁边,可有些魂不守舍;这种不安的神色说明他心里不舒服。他在东张西望,到门口去,在等待着马车来到的声音——希望舞会马上举行,也可以说,他不愿意总是守在她旁边。
    他们提到了埃尔顿太太。”我估计,她一会儿就来了吧,”他说,“我非常希望能见到埃尔顿太太,我了解到了许多和她有关的事情。我估计,她一会儿就到。”
    外面响起了马车声。他立刻跑了过去;但是又回来了,说道!
    “我不知道,我还没见过她。我还不认识埃尔顿先生和埃尔顿太太。我不应该去迎接他们。”
    埃尔顿先生和埃尔顿太太进来了,人们都对之笑脸相迎并互相问候。
    “但是,怎么不见贝茨小 姐和菲尔费克斯小 姐呢?”威斯顿先生四处张望,“我们还认为她们会搭你们的车呢。”
    这只是个小错误。又有车去接她们了。爱玛特别想了解弗兰克是怎么评价第一次见面的埃尔顿太太的;他目睹了她那华丽而得体的服饰和和蔼的表情是怎么想的。在见面之后,他马上非常谨慎地看着她,所以可以对她有个评价。
    没几分钟,马车便赶回来了。这时听到有人在说外面下雨了。”我去让他们准备几把雨伞,父亲,”弗兰克告诉父亲,并说%“别忘记去迎接贝茨小 姐;”边说边走开了。威斯顿先生紧随其后;但是埃尔顿太太截住了他,要跟他谈谈对他儿子的看法,使他开心。她一开口就特别坦诚,弗兰克虽然走得很快,可仍旧能听见她的话。
    “威斯顿先生,这个小伙子真不错。你明白,我直率地对你讲,我一定有我的想法,如今我很开心地告诉你,我特别欣赏他。
    你放心。我向来不去讨好别人。我觉得这个小伙子相貌堂堂,我也特别欣赏他的气度——称得上是真正的绅士,谦虚,不自大。
    你应该很了解,我非常厌恶自大的年轻人——极其讨厌这种人。
    枫树林中向来不欢迎这种人,对这种人我和瑟克林先生都特别讨厌;我们经常讥讽他们。要说塞丽娜,她几乎可以说是太过于温柔了,可比我们的忍耐性强多了。”
    就在她评说他儿子的功夫,威斯顿先生还挺认真地听她讲;但是她一提起枫树林,他便意识到了该来一批女客人了,应该去迎接一下,便面带微笑地急匆匆地离开了她。
    这时埃尔顿太太又来到了威斯顿太太面前同她聊了起来。
    “应该是我们的马车载着贝茨太太和简回来了吧。我们的马车和马简直太快了!我觉得我们的马车是没有谁的能赶得上的。能有幸用我们的车去接一位朋友,这太让人高兴了!我知道你主动要求找车拉她们,但是以后就根本不需要了。你别担心,我会一直照顾她们的。”
    在两位绅士的陪伴下,贝茨小 姐和菲尔费克斯小 姐进来了。
    埃尔顿太太好像觉得她也应该像威斯顿太太那样去迎接她们。
    看她的一举一动,像爱玛这种旁观者,谁都看得很清楚;但是,她的声音和其他人的声音马上被贝茨小 姐的高谈阔论覆盖了。从她进屋时起就没住嘴,一直持续到她坐在炉火旁的圆弧上。门被打开时,就能听到她一个人的声音,她说:
    “太感激你们了!一点雨都没有。这不算什么。对我来讲无所谓。我的鞋子比谁的都厚。简说——唉哟!”她一进屋就大声喊道:“嘿!简直是灯火通明啊!好极了!实话说吧,布置得太漂亮了。啥也不缺了。太出乎意料了。这么亮的灯!简,简,快看——你一定从未见过,嘿!威斯顿先生,你一定是得到了阿拉丁的神灯1了。仁慈的斯托克斯太太再也找不到自己的房间了。我刚刚进门时就发现她了,就在门口,她站在那儿。”噢!是斯托克斯太太,“我刚说了一句——还没顾得上往下说呢。”这时,便看见威斯顿太太前来迎接她了。”太好了,非常感激,太太。你的身体还不错吧。这我就放心了。你的头痛病我不放心!常常见你从门前经过,看你一直那么操劳。这下放心了,不错!啊!我亲爱的埃尔顿太太,多亏了你的马车!赶得很及时。我和简早就预备妥当了,丝毫没有让马车耽搁时间。这马车简直太舒服了。是的!是真的,因为这个我也该感激你,威斯顿太太。如果不是因为埃尔顿太太主动写信给简,我们就搭你的车了。但是在一天中有两个人主动要求我们搭车!这么可爱的邻居到哪儿去找啊!我告诉了我妈妈,‘是真的,妈妈——!太感谢你了,我妈妈身体还不错。去伍德豪斯先生那做客了。我嘱咐她围上披肩——夜里太冷啊——围上她的新围巾,很大的——是狄克逊太太结婚时送来的。她太热情了,还没忘了我妈妈!告诉你,那是在韦默思买的——是狄克逊先生亲手选的。简说,当时一共有四条,他们拿不定主意,犹豫了一会儿。坎贝尔上校认为应该买橄榄绿的——亲爱的简,你的鞋真的没湿吗?就那一点小雨滴,但是我不放心啊;弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的确太——铺了块地毯在你脚下——他太热情了,我永远都会记住他的。啊!弗兰克,邱吉尔先生,我忘了对你讲,我妈妈的眼镜再也没有坏过;那根钉子也很结实。我妈妈经常夸奖你性格好。对不对,简?我们也经常提起弗兰克•邱吉尔先生。啊!伍德豪斯小 姐也来了,我亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,你好吗?太好了,谢谢你,好极了。这次宴会简直是到了仙境。啊!全都不一样啦!不敢乱说,真的,“她十分神气地看着爱玛,”那么做太粗俗——但是,说实话,伍德豪斯小 姐,看起来你太——你认为简的发型如何?你太有眼力了。都是她一个人弄的。她设计得太美了!我觉得,全伦敦的理发师中也找不到一个能梳得这么漂亮的——啊!我猜那一定是休斯大夫吧——那是休斯太太。我必须同休斯大夫和他太太聊聊。你好,你好。

    1阿拉丁:阿拉伯著名民间故事集《一千零一夜》中的人物,他的神灯能使人一切都如愿以偿。

    太好了,谢谢你。见到你太高兴了,你呢?亲爱的理查先生来了吗?啊!看到了,他在那儿。不要惊动他。让他同姑娘们聊天,这样好一点。你好理查先生。有一次你骑马去城里,我看见了。
    奥特威太太也一定来了,是不是!还有仁慈的奥特威先生,奥特威小 姐。来了这么多朋友!那还有乔治先生和阿瑟先生!你好。
    你们好。太好了,谢谢你。今天最高兴了。我怎么又听到马车的动静了?会是哪一位呢?也许是尊敬的柯尔一家吧!这火太热了,快烤熟了。咖啡我不喜欢,太谢谢你了——向来不喝咖啡,先生,一会给我一杯茶吧,别慌——啊!端来了。这儿太好了!”
    弗兰克•邱吉尔又来到了爱玛身旁。贝茨小 姐刚停下来,便被埃尔顿太太和菲尔费克斯小 姐的声音所吸引住了。她们离她很近,就站在她的身后。他沉默着。难道他也在听,她不清楚。埃尔顿太太极力地赞美简的服饰和相貌,简很得体很文雅地默默认同了。接下来,很显然埃尔顿太太也希望简能赞美她一番——她说道:“你瞧我的长裙好不好?你认为我的妆化得好吗?赖特为我梳的头漂亮吗——还有很多别的问题,简都仔细地很有礼貌地作了答复。接下来,埃尔顿太太说:
    “平时,任何一个人的服饰也不如我时髦——但是在这种场面下,大家都注视着我呢,并且还是为威斯顿夫妇脸上贴金——我相信,他们只是因为我才举办这次舞会的——我应该比谁打扮得都亮丽。这个房间里,只有我戴了珍珠,其他人都没有珍珠。据说,弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的舞跳得很棒。我们来试试,看我们能否搭配得好。弗兰克•邱吉尔真是个不错的小伙子。我非常欣赏他。”
    正在这时,弗兰克兴奋地开口讲话了,爱玛禁不住想到,他一定是听见别人夸他了,不愿继续听下去;顷刻间,他的话音淹没了两位女士的声音,一直持续到他停下,人们才能够听明白埃尔顿太太的声音。埃尔顿先生才走到她们跟前,他太太就喊道&
    “啊!你总算在这么寂静的角落里认出了我们,对不对?我刚刚还想跟简说,我估计你准忍受不了了,想来听听我们的事。”
    “简!”弗兰克•邱吉尔先生又说了一遍,看他的表情很惊讶和恼火,“这种称谓也太不成体统了——但是我认为,菲尔费克斯小 姐不会不同意吧。”
    “埃尔顿太太惹人喜爱吗?”爱玛小声问道。
    “丝毫没觉出来。”
    “你太没良心了。”
    “没良心!你指的是什么?”然后,紧锁的眉头又舒展开了,“不要,不要对我说——我不希望听你说。我父亲干什么去了?我们的舞会怎么还不举行?”
    爱玛真的不了解他;此时的他似乎情绪非常特别。他离开了爱玛,找他爸爸去了,但是马上又陪威斯顿先生和太太一块回来了。他找到他们时,他们恰好觉得有些困难,只好告诉爱玛。威斯顿太太才注意到,一定要邀请埃尔顿太太来主持这场舞会;这也是埃尔顿太太本人所期待的;但是这样做他们又不情愿,他们原来准备让爱玛来露这个脸的。爱玛勉强忍着性子听完他们的这个令人伤心的事情。
    “我们找谁来做她的舞伴呢?”威斯顿先生说,“她一定希望弗兰克去请她跳舞。”
    弗兰克马上扭头看着爱玛,希望她为过去说过的话负责,而且炫耀说她已事先说好了,他爸爸显然十分赞成——这时,威斯顿太太似乎准备让他父亲自己去陪埃尔顿太太跳舞,他们一起来劝说,他父亲没有拒绝。威斯顿先生和埃尔顿太太领舞;弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和伍德豪斯小 姐紧随其后。虽然爱玛始终觉得这场舞会是专门替她举办的,可是她又只能位居人后;让埃尔顿太太抢了先。她想到这些差一点儿就想嫁人了。
    这回,可让埃尔顿太太露脸了,她心满意足了,在这儿她的确占优势了。即使她本打算同弗兰克•邱吉尔跳舞,但是没有他也一样。或许威斯顿先生还比他儿子强呢。但是爱玛呢,虽然有些不愉快,可是发现那么多人排了那么长的队,并且又认为会有那么长时间不寻常的娱乐,她开心地笑了。奈特利没有参加进来,她觉得,这时她的担心超出了其他任何时候。他就站在那儿,位于观众当中;那儿不是属于他的位置,他应该来跳舞——他不应该把自己同那些为人夫,为人父和玩惠斯特牌的人混为一谈。
    那几个玩惠斯特牌的人在开局前还佯装似乎很喜欢跳舞的样子。奈特利先生给人的感觉是那么年轻!或许,在哪儿都不如他站在这个位置上对他有好处。在一些圆乎乎,胖墩墩的和驼背弯腰的老年人的映衬下,他那高挑的个头,坚实挺拔,爱玛认为,大家的目光一定会集中到他身上;只有她本人的舞伴还可以,那个长长的队伍中的男士们哪一个也不能同他相比。他又向前挪了几步,这几步已充分表明,假如他不嫌厌烦想跳舞的话,肯定会跳出他那绅士的气派和他的高雅来的。不论什么时候她接触到他的目光,他总会对着她微笑;但是,总起来看,他的表情还是很严厉的。她认为他会很高兴有这种场合,会对弗兰克•邱吉尔有好感。他好像一直盯着她。她不会讨好自己,觉得他看的是自己的舞姿;只是,假如他是在挑自己的毛病,她也不会担心。她跟他的舞伴,相互之间都未融入感情的成份。像两个自由欢快的朋友,却不似情人。弗兰克•邱吉尔不如过去那么爱她,这点是很明显的。
    舞会在愉快地继续着。威斯顿太太不停地照顾着,全力以赴,没有枉费心机。看起来大家都很开心。并且舞会刚刚开了个头,大家就不停地称赞这是个欢快的舞会,这种赞赏很难在舞会散场前听到。这个舞会上不一定会比平时的舞会增加一部分有意义的、值得回忆的东西。爱玛惟一看重的仅有一件事。开始放最后两支舞曲时,哈丽埃特没被邀请;姑娘们惟独她一人坐在那儿;而此前,始终是男女舞伴数量正合适,怎么会少了一个人呢,真奇怪!但是不一会儿,她发现埃尔顿先生在晃晃荡荡地来回走动着,这时爱玛就明白了。如果能躲开,他一定不请哈丽埃特跳舞;她敢保证,他不会跳——她估计他会很快就钻到牌室去。
    但是,他却没有走开的意思。他钻进屋里观众最多的地方,陪人聊天,在他们眼前晃来晃去的,似乎告诉人们他很悠闲,并且要一直这么坚持下去似的。他偶尔也免不了来到史密斯小 姐面前,抑或同她旁边的人聊上几句。爱玛都注意到了。她仍没有舞伴;她排在队伍的后面正在朝前走,因此可以东张西望,她只需稍一扭头,就可以尽收眼底。她随着队伍前进了一半左右,那一队人恰好都站在她身后,她什么也看不到了。但是倒发现了埃尔顿先生,离她不远,他正同威斯顿太太谈话呢,谈话的内容她听得真真切切。她还发现,恰好在她前边的埃尔顿太太不仅在听,并且还很有目的地朝他递眼色给他鼓劲。善良,文雅的威斯顿太太站起来,来到他旁边说:“埃尔顿先生,你为何不跳呢?”他连忙回答,“威斯顿太太,要是你赏脸,我愿意效劳。”
    “啊!我!不行——我保证为你找一个比我强的舞伴。我不会跳舞。”
    “要是吉尔勃特太太赏脸的话,”他说,“我想,我很高兴奉陪——虽然我自己已经认识到自己年纪已老,已为人夫,并且已经超过了跳舞的年代,但是,无论什么时候陪吉尔勃特太太这位老朋友跳舞,我都会觉得十分开心的。”
    “吉尔勃特不愿意跳,但是,那儿还有位姑娘没舞伴,我们希望看她跳舞,她就是史密斯小 姐。”
    “史密斯小 姐——啊!我不知道。太谢谢你了——如果我不是年纪大了——而且,我已不再是跳舞的年龄了,威斯顿太太。
    请不要介意。如果是其他事情,我肯定愿意效劳——但是我已不再属于那个跳舞年代的人了。”
    威斯顿太太也没再勉强他。爱玛能够料想到,她回到自己位置的时候该有多么惊奇和难过呀。可恶的埃尔顿先生!那个温和、高雅的埃尔顿先生。她四下张望着;发现他在附近,正在同奈特利先生讲话,看起来准备长谈下去,并且,他同他妻子欢快地对视着笑了笑。
    她不想继续看下去了。她气极了,害怕自己的脸色会被气红了。
    没多久,她反而发现了一个还算令人高兴的镜头——奈特利先生陪着哈丽埃特向队伍走去!这一刻儿,对她来讲是从未有过的惊奇和喜悦。她替哈丽埃特和她自己感到欣喜和感动,真想对他致谢;即使距离太远,无法用语言来表达,但是只要看他一眼,就可以通过她的表情传递她的意思。
    事实验证了她刚刚料想的;他的舞跳得相当棒。如果不是因为刚刚发生了一个难堪的场面,并且哈丽埃特的那副面孔露出了十分满足和十分荣耀的微笑,看起来哈丽埃特太幸福了。她对此反应很强烈;她跳得更高更起劲,更快更远地跳到了中间,并且始终是满脸带笑。
    爱玛觉得,埃尔顿先生是钻到牌室里去了,他显得那么可笑。她觉得,即使他变得很像他太太,但是他不像她那么狠毒;她在对她的舞伴高声嚷出了她的想法:
    “奈特利先生是可怜那个不幸的小史密斯小 姐!我认为,他太善良了。”
    晚餐准备开始了。人们开始骚动;从此,你便可以听到贝茨小 姐那连续不停的话语,一直持续到坐在餐桌旁,抓起汤匙时才打住。
    “简,简,我可爱的简,你到哪儿去了?你的披巾在这儿,威斯顿太太希望你围上披肩。她说她担心走廊里有风,虽然已经做了周密的防范举措——钉上了一扇门——还钉了很多席子——我亲爱的简,你一定要围上披巾。邱吉尔先生,啊!你心太好了!你替她围上,真好!太感激了!你的舞跳得太好了。对啊,亲爱的,我溜回家了,我答应过,要把你外婆抱上床休息的,又返回来了,始终没有人发觉。正如我对你说的,我一声没吭就溜了。你外婆挺好的,陪伍德豪斯先生一晚上,她过得很开心,谈了很多,还玩十五子棋了。在她离开之前还有人为她弄好了甜点,有糕点和烤苹果,还有酒。有几个骰子投得运气特别好。她还关心你呢,问你玩得是否开心,都同谁跳舞?‘啊!!我告诉她,’在简没亲口告诉你之前我不会说的。我离开时她在陪乔治•奥特威先生跳舞。
    明天她愿意亲口给你讲述的。首先请她跳舞的是埃尔顿先生;我无法预知第二支舞她陪谁来跳,可能是威廉•考克斯先生吧。!
    亲爱的先生,你真好。你应该去搀扶其他人,我自己还能走。先生,你太好了。说实在话,一边搀扶简,一边搀扶我。等一等,等一等。让我们靠后一些,让埃尔顿太太过去。亲爱的埃尔顿太太,看起来是多么温文尔雅呀——美丽的花边。如今,大家都在她后边。真是今晚的主角!行啦,我们来到通道里了。有两级台阶,简,看准两级台阶。啊,不对,只是一级。啊,我听别人说有两级。
    真怪!我认为是两级,可是只有一级。这是我见过的最舒服,最风光的——四处灯光辉煌。我刚刚同你说到你外婆,简——她多少有些不快。烤苹果和糕点都很诱人;但是开头还有一盘可口的烧膵脏芦笋,善良的伍德豪斯先生觉得芦笋没烧熟,差人全都拿下去了。外婆最喜欢吃烧膵脏芦笋——因此她有些不高兴;但是我们都讲好了,不对其他人讲这件事,担心会被伍德豪斯小 姐听到,她会很难过的!啊,灯火通明!我太惊奇了!没料到!太华丽了!太体面了!这是我见过的最好的——啊,我们坐在什么位置呢?不让简被风吹到的地方,哪都可以。我坐什么地方无所谓。啊!这好吗?唉!我认为,邱吉尔先生——就是看着太好了——只是你随意。在这儿,听你的准是对的。亲爱的简,菜太多了,有一半菜我们会忘的,没法去对你外婆讲啊?还有汤!上帝啊!我还没饿,但是闻起来太香了,我都想去吃了——
    到了晚餐结束时,爱玛才有空跟奈特利讲话。待人们又返回舞厅时,她用了一个让他必须接受的眼神,叫他过来,对他表示谢意。他强烈地抨击了埃尔顿那粗劣的行为,实在不能原谅;同时也指责了埃尔顿太太的做法。
    “他们的目的不单单是想对付哈丽埃特,”他说,“爱玛,他们为什么要与你为敌呢?”
    他锐利的目光盯着她,带着笑;没见她回答,又接着说,“我认为,无论他做什么,她都不应该同你生气。我这个想法,你一定不会反对;但是,爱玛,说实话,你真的想过要把哈丽埃特嫁给他——
    “不错,”爱玛回答,“他们不会饶恕我的——他晃了晃头;并且很大度地笑了笑,说:
    “我不指责你。我希望你自己去想——
    “你相信我,叫我来指责这些殷勤的家伙吗?自傲的我告诉你我做的不对了吗?”
    “不是因为你的自傲,却是你太仔细。要是你被一种东西带上了歪道,我相信另一个精神就会提醒你——
    “我不否认,我看错了埃尔顿先生这个人,整个都错了。他这个人太无耻,你了解,可我不了解;我还满心欢喜他喜欢上了哈丽埃特呢。都是一些误会导致的,太荒谬了!”
    “你知错了,我可要讲句公道话了,你替他挑选的人可比他本人选择的强多了。哈丽埃特•史密斯品性优秀,是埃尔顿太太根本不具备的。一个天真、活泼、纯朴的女子——哪一个聪明、有眼力的男人都宁愿娶她,也不会去娶埃尔顿太太那种女人。我觉得,哈丽埃特比我想像的还要善于言辞——爱玛太兴奋了。威斯顿先生忙于邀请人们继续跳舞,插话说:
    “快,伍德豪斯小 姐,奥特威小 姐,菲尔费克斯小 姐,你们还等什么?过来,爱玛,为你的同伴做个表率。大家都不想动,都像睡过去了一样!”
    “任何时候找到我头上,”爱玛说,“我都愿意效劳。”
    “谁来做你的舞伴?”奈特利先生问。
    她犹豫了一下,然后回答,“如果你请我的话,我就陪你跳。”
    “好啊?”边说边来请她。
    “真的。你已经跳给我看了,并且你也清楚,我们也不是亲兄妹,怎么就不能一块跳呢!”
    “亲兄妹!不是,真的不是。”

    第三章

    跟奈特利先生吐了吐心里话,爱玛觉得很轻松。这件事是她对这场舞会觉得留恋的原因之一。次日上午她在草地上散步时还在回想着。她太开心了,因为他们对埃尔顿夫妇的看法都一样,都认为这个丈夫和这个太太的行为有相同点:他称赞哈丽埃特,妥协了,不再讨厌她,她觉得这是她的收获。埃尔顿先生和埃尔顿太太的蛮横粗俗,让她在短暂的时间里认为自己将要很不痛快地过完那个晚上,但是反而因此她又获得了满足。她还有一个善良的意愿——将哈丽埃特的心病治愈。当她们从舞厅出来时,根据哈丽埃特对这事的态度,她对此事还寄予厚望。似乎她才瞪大眼睛,发现了埃尔顿先生并非她想像的那么优秀。高潮已过去了,爱玛完全可以放心不会再有人用讨好来刺激她紧张了。
    她肯定埃尔顿夫妇是想报复,一定还会更多地做些伤害哈丽埃特的行为。哈丽埃特已经明白了,弗兰克•邱吉尔不是那么喜欢她,奈特利先生又不愿同她争执,她这个夏天一定会过得很开心!
    今天上午她是不可能见到弗兰克•邱吉尔的。他对她讲,他中午就要回去了,不能到哈特菲尔德来开开心心地玩一玩了。她也没有觉得难过。
    她已经仔细认真地思考过这一切,并且妥当地处理完了,这才想高高兴兴地进屋去照料那两个小男孩和他们的外祖父,这时,大铁门被拉开了,从门外走来两个人,她无论如何也没想到他们二人会在一块——弗兰克•邱吉尔,哈丽埃特倒在他的臂弯里——真的是哈丽埃特!她猛地醒悟过来,一定是发生了什么事情。哈丽埃特面无血色,吓坏了,他还在叮咛她——快了,马上就到前门了;很快,他们三人便来到了门厅;哈丽埃特立刻躺到一个沙发上,晕得不醒人事人。
    姑娘晕过去了,必须马上抢救;一定要问清楚她到底是怎么回事,让她讲述一下被吓坏的整个过程。这类事是挺有意思的;但是也得弄明白呀。不一会儿,爱玛便了解了整个事件的全过程。
    史密斯小 姐同一个一同参加舞会的住宿学生外出散步,她是毕克顿小 姐,也在高达德太太的学校念书。她们顺着通往里士满的路散步。这条路给人的印象不会有危险,因为来去的行人很多,但是她们还是被吓着了。过了海伯利估计有半英里时,路有个急转弯,路两边长满了榆树,遮得路上阴森森的,这样寂静的路好长一段。她们还没有走太远,猛然看到前方很近的地方,那儿的草地上聚集了一些吉普赛人。这时一个放哨的男孩跑过来向她们乞讨。毕克顿小 姐吓坏了,惊叫一声,喊哈丽埃特快逃。然后马上冲上了一个斜坡,跨过上面的一排小树栅栏,没命地逃,捡一条近路逃回了海伯利。可是不幸的哈丽埃特却没有逃掉。自从参加完舞会,她的脚就开始抽筋,挺严重的,她头一回朝斜坡上跑时,脚便开始抽筋,弄得她浑身无力;并且是在这种时候,惊恐万状,她只能呆在那儿。
    如果两位姑娘胆子再大一点,这些吉普赛人能做些什么,那是说不准的。但是,她留下来任由他们摆布,他们会毫不客气的。
    立刻上来五六个孩子攻击哈丽埃特。带头的是一个粗壮的女人和一个大男孩,他们嘴里在不停地叫着,就算没讲很凶狠的话,样子也够吓人的了。她更恐惧了,不得不立即答应了他们的要求。她取出钱袋,拿出了一个先令,恳求他们放了她,也不要对她那么凶恶。这会儿她也可以行走了,——但是他们却被她的胆怯和钱袋所深深地吸引。那些人都尾随着她,也可以说是把她团团围住了,希望她多给些钱。
    正在这时,弗兰克•邱吉尔赶到了,并且看到了她。她正在颤抖地同他们讨价还价,他们反而大吵大叫,粗暴无礼。多亏他有事晚些才从海伯利出来,才能够碰到陷入险境的她,并且搭救了她。上午气候怡人,他非要走路,他的马在出了海伯利一两英里的另外一条路上等着他;刚好头天晚上他从贝茨小 姐那拿了剪刀去用,没有送回去,只好在路过她家门前时,顺便进去还了,耽搁了几分钟;因此跟他预计的晚了一会儿。他是一路走过去的,都到了他们面前了,那些人才发现他。开始时是哈丽埃特恐惧那个女人和男孩,如今却变成他们胆怯了。他走开时,他们一个个都吓坏了。哈丽埃特牢牢地搂住他,连一句话也讲不出来了,很艰难地蹭回到哈特菲尔德,她已经吓得支持不住了。把她带回哈特菲尔德,是他自作主张的;他没考虑到其他地方。
    听他所述,还有哈丽埃特醒来以后自己讲的,事情的整个过程基本就是这样。他看她完全清醒过来了,便不再继续停留了。
    这一路上停留了几次,他现在必须一分钟也不停地赶路了。爱玛保证,她会去告知高达德太太,哈丽埃特安然无恙,而且告诉奈特利先生,这个地区来了一群吉普赛人。她代表她的朋友和她本人感激他,祝福他,在她的感谢和祝愿下他启程了。
    真是巧合——一位英俊的青年和一个美丽的姑娘在这种情况下偶遇——就算再冰冷的心和再寂静的人也会有些看法。最起码爱玛有这种念头。假如一名文学家、一名语法家,抑或是一名数学家目睹了她见到的情况,看到他们在一块,听到了他们讲述的故事,就不会觉得这件事一定会让他们之间都有一种特殊的感情吗?她这样一个喜欢猜测的人一定会努力地去猜想和预测。特别是她暗暗地已经有了打算,是这种猜想和预测的基础。
    简直太奇怪了!她印象中,这个地区还没有哪一位姑娘发生过这种事情;这种相遇1没有过,更没受到过这种刺激;如今正好发生在这个人身上,恰好发生在这个时候,恰巧这个时候被另外一个人发现了,并搭救了她!真的太奇怪了!她了解此时这两个人又恰恰处于一种相互有好感的情况下,她就更认为怪异了。
    他此时尽力压制自己不去爱爱玛,她是在极力地消除对埃尔顿先生的迷恋。似乎一切迹象都将结合成最理想的结局。这件事在猛烈地震撼着两颗心,令两个都喜爱对方。
    哈丽埃特还未完全醒来时,她同他聊了几分钟,他很愉快地谈到了哈丽埃特一下子搂住他而且牢牢地抓住他的手臂时所表
    现出的惊吓,朴实和亲切。后来,当哈丽埃特亲口讲述了事情的经过后,他非常严厉地斥责了毕克顿小 姐,发泄了他心中的愤恨。但是,必须使其顺其自然,不采取任何举措,或支持或反对。
    她什么都不会做,也不去指点。一定不做,她过去的教训已经够深刻了。有个打算,一个丝毫不具备主动性的预测,一定不会带来任何负面影响。充其量只是一个美好的祝愿而已。她不允许自己超过这个界限。
    爱玛首先要做的,是不告诉她父亲发生了这种事情,如果让他知道肯定会带来担心和恐惧。但是很快,她又发现不让他知道是不可能的。没出半个钟头,全海伯利的人都清楚了。这件事恰好让那些爱好闲聊的人——令一些青年人和层次很低的人可忙坏了。附近青年们和佣人立即去愉快地传说着这个不幸的事情。
    1原文是法语。
    
    吉普赛人看起来已经比昨天的晚会还有趣。不幸的伍德豪斯先生颤抖着坐在那儿,不出爱玛的猜想,他非得她们许诺今后不得越过灌木丛,否则,他就不高兴。这天剩下的时间里,不停地有人来打听,询问哈丽埃特小 姐,也询问他和伍德豪斯小 姐(原因是邻居们都了解他,他很高兴有人来看望他“,他得到了满足。他愉快地说,他们都不担心这个病。他这种讲法有些不切实际,原因是她很健康,哈丽埃特也挺好,但是爱玛不愿去计较。身为这种人的子女,她的身体根本不可能好,而她也不清楚有什么病;如果他不帮她找出一些毛病来,她根本就不会出现在信里了。
    法律并未惩罚到吉普赛人;那群人已经慌忙地逃窜了。海伯利的姑娘们差不多还没来得及担心,便又有了一个安全的环境了。这个事件立即就不被注意了,只是爱玛和她的外甥的看法不同。她仍在头脑中留有它的位置;亨利和约翰仍旧天天缠着她讲哈丽埃特和吉普赛人的事情。如果她在某个细微的环节出现了差异,他们会认真地给她纠错的。

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 23:53重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER IV
A very few days had passed after this adventure, when Harriet came one morning to Emma with a small parcel in her hand, and after sitting down and hesitating, thus began:

"Miss Woodhouse--if you are at leisure--I have something that I should like to tell you--a sort of confession to make--and then, you know, it will be over."

Emma was a good deal surprized; but begged her to speak. There was a seriousness in Harriet's manner which prepared her, quite as much as her words, for something more than ordinary.

"It is my duty, and I am sure it is my wish," she continued, "to have no reserves with you on this subject. As I am happily quite an altered creature in one respect, it is very fit that you should have the satisfaction of knowing it. I do not want to say more than is necessary--I am too much ashamed of having given way as I have done, and I dare say you understand me."

"Yes," said Emma, "I hope I do."

"How I could so long a time be fancying myself! . . ." cried Harriet, warmly. "It seems like madness! I can see nothing at all extraordinary in him now.--I do not care whether I meet him or not--except that of the two I had rather not see him-- and indeed I would go any distance round to avoid him--but I do not envy his wife in the least; I neither admire her nor envy her, as I have done: she is very charming, I dare say, and all that, but I think her very ill-tempered and disagreeable--I shall never forget her look the other night!--However, I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, I wish her no evil.--No, let them be ever so happy together, it will not give me another moment's pang: and to convince you that I have been speaking truth, I am now going to destroy--what I ought to have destroyed long ago--what I ought never to have kept-- I know that very well (blushing as she spoke).--However, now I will destroy it all--and it is my particular wish to do it in your presence, that you may see how rational I am grown. Cannot you guess what this parcel holds?" said she, with a conscious look.

"Not the least in the world.--Did he ever give you any thing?"

"No--I cannot call them gifts; but they are things that I have valued very much."

She held the parcel towards her, and Emma read the words Most precious treasures on the top. Her curiosity was greatly excited. Harriet unfolded the parcel, and she looked on with impatience. Within abundance of silver paper was a pretty little Tunbridge-ware box, which Harriet opened: it was well lined with the softest cotton; but, excepting the cotton, Emma saw only a small piece of court-plaister.

"Now," said Harriet, "you must recollect."

"No, indeed I do not."

"Dear me! I should not have thought it possible you could forget what passed in this very room about court-plaister, one of the very last times we ever met in it!--It was but a very few days before I had my sore throat--just before Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley came-- I think the very evening.--Do not you remember his cutting his finger with your new penknife, and your recommending court-plaister?-- But, as you had none about you, and knew I had, you desired me to supply him; and so I took mine out and cut him a piece; but it was a great deal too large, and he cut it smaller, and kept playing some time with what was left, before he gave it back to me. And so then, in my nonsense, I could not help making a treasure of it-- so I put it by never to be used, and looked at it now and then as a great treat."

"My dearest Harriet!" cried Emma, putting her hand before her face, and jumping up, "you make me more ashamed of myself than I can bear. Remember it? Aye, I remember it all now; all, except your saving this relic--I knew nothing of that till this moment--but the cutting the finger, and my recommending court-plaister, and saying I had none about me!--Oh! my sins, my sins!--And I had plenty all the while in my pocket!--One of my senseless tricks!--I deserve to be under a continual blush all the rest of my life.--Well--(sitting down again)--go on--what else?"

"And had you really some at hand yourself? I am sure I never suspected it, you did it so naturally."

"And so you actually put this piece of court-plaister by for his sake!" said Emma, recovering from her state of shame and feeling divided between wonder and amusement. And secretly she added to herself, "Lord bless me! when should I ever have thought of putting by in cotton a piece of court-plaister that Frank Churchill had been pulling about! I never was equal to this."

"Here," resumed Harriet, turning to her box again, "here is something still more valuable, I mean that has been more valuable, because this is what did really once belong to him, which the court-plaister never did."

Emma was quite eager to see this superior treasure. It was the end of an old pencil,--the part without any lead.

"This was really his," said Harriet.--"Do not you remember one morning?--no, I dare say you do not. But one morning--I forget exactly the day--but perhaps it was the Tuesday or Wednesday before that evening, he wanted to make a memorandum in his pocket-book; it was about spruce-beer. Mr. Knightley had been telling him something about brewing spruce-beer, and he wanted to put it down; but when he took out his pencil, there was so little lead that he soon cut it all away, and it would not do, so you lent him another, and this was left upon the table as good for nothing. But I kept my eye on it; and, as soon as I dared, caught it up, and never parted with it again from that moment."

"I do remember it," cried Emma; "I perfectly remember it.-- Talking about spruce-beer.--Oh! yes--Mr. Knightley and I both saying we liked it, and Mr. Elton's seeming resolved to learn to like it too. I perfectly remember it.--Stop; Mr. Knightley was standing just here, was not he? I have an idea he was standing just here."

"Ah! I do not know. I cannot recollect.--It is very odd, but I cannot recollect.--Mr. Elton was sitting here, I remember, much about where I am now."--

"Well, go on."

"Oh! that's all. I have nothing more to shew you, or to say-- except that I am now going to throw them both behind the fire,and I wish you to see me do it."

"My poor dear Harriet! and have you actually found happiness in treasuring up these things?"

"Yes, simpleton as I was!--but I am quite ashamed of it now, and wish I could forget as easily as I can burn them. It was very wrong of me, you know, to keep any remembrances, after he was married. I knew it was--but had not resolution enough to part with them."

"But, Harriet, is it necessary to burn the court-plaister?--I have not a word to say for the bit of old pencil, but the court-plaister might be useful."

"I shall be happier to burn it," replied Harriet. "It has a disagreeable look to me. I must get rid of every thing.-- There it goes, and there is an end, thank Heaven! of Mr. Elton."

"And when," thought Emma, "will there be a beginning of Mr. Churchill?"

She had soon afterwards reason to believe that the beginning was already made, and could not but hope that the gipsy, though she had told no fortune, might be proved to have made Harriet's.--About a fortnight after the alarm, they came to a sufficient explanation, and quite undesignedly. Emma was not thinking of it at the moment, which made the information she received more valuable. She merely said, in the course of some trivial chat, "Well, Harriet, whenever you marry I would advise you to do so and so"--and thought no more of it, till after a minute's silence she heard Harriet say in a very serious tone, "I shall never marry."

Emma then looked up, and immediately saw how it was; and after a moment's debate, as to whether it should pass unnoticed or not, replied,

"Never marry!--This is a new resolution."

"It is one that I shall never change, however."

After another short hesitation, "I hope it does not proceed from-- I hope it is not in compliment to Mr. Elton?"

"Mr. Elton indeed!" cried Harriet indignantly.--"Oh! no"--and Emma could just catch the words, "so superior to Mr. Elton!"

She then took a longer time for consideration. Should she proceed no farther?--should she let it pass, and seem to suspect nothing?-- Perhaps Harriet might think her cold or angry if she did; or perhaps if she were totally silent, it might only drive Harriet into asking her to hear too much; and against any thing like such an unreserve as had been, such an open and frequent discussion of hopes and chances, she was perfectly resolved.-- She believed it would be wiser for her to say and know at once, all that she meant to say and know. Plain dealing was always best. She had previously determined how far she would proceed, on any application of the sort; and it would be safer for both, to have the judicious law of her own brain laid down with speed.-- She was decided, and thus spoke--

"Harriet, I will not affect to be in doubt of your meaning. Your resolution, or rather your expectation of never marrying, results from an idea that the person whom you might prefer, would be too greatly your superior in situation to think of you. Is not it so?"

"Oh! Miss Woodhouse, believe me I have not the presumption to suppose-- Indeed I am not so mad.--But it is a pleasure to me to admire him at a distance--and to think of his infinite superiority to all the rest of the world, with the gratitude, wonder, and veneration, which are so proper, in me especially."

"I am not at all surprized at you, Harriet. The service he rendered you was enough to warm your heart."

"Service! oh! it was such an inexpressible obligation!--The very recollection of it, and all that I felt at the time-- when I saw him coming--his noble look--and my wretchedness before. Such a change! In one moment such a change! From perfect misery to perfect happiness!"

"It is very natural. It is natural, and it is honourable.-- Yes, honourable, I think, to chuse so well and so gratefully.-- But that it will be a fortunate preference is more that I can promise. I do not advise you to give way to it, Harriet. I do not by any means engage for its being returned. Consider what you are about. Perhaps it will be wisest in you to check your feelings while you can: at any rate do not let them carry you far, unless you are persuaded of his liking you. Be observant of him. Let his behaviour be the guide of your sensations. I give you this caution now, because I shall never speak to you again on the subject. I am determined against all interference. Henceforward I know nothing of the matter. Let no name ever pass our lips. We were very wrong before; we will be cautious now.--He is your superior, no doubt, and there do seem objections and obstacles of a very serious nature; but yet, Harriet, more wonderful things have taken place, there have been matches of greater disparity. But take care of yourself. I would not have you too sanguine; though, however it may end, be assured your raising your thoughts to him, is a mark of good taste which I shall always know how to value."

Harriet kissed her hand in silent and submissive gratitude. Emma was very decided in thinking such an attachment no bad thing for her friend. Its tendency would be to raise and refine her mind-- and it must be saving her from the danger of degradation.

CHAPTER V
In this state of schemes, and hopes, and connivance, June opened upon Hartfield. To Highbury in general it brought no material change. The Eltons were still talking of a visit from the Sucklings, and of the use to be made of their barouche-landau; and Jane Fairfax was still at her grandmother's; and as the return of the Campbells from Ireland was again delayed, and August, instead of Midsummer, fixed for it, she was likely to remain there full two months longer, provided at least she were able to defeat Mrs. Elton's activity in her service, and save herself from being hurried into a delightful situation against her will.

Mr. Knightley, who, for some reason best known to himself, had certainly taken an early dislike to Frank Churchill, was only growing to dislike him more. He began to suspect him of some double dealing in his pursuit of Emma. That Emma was his object appeared indisputable. Every thing declared it; his own attentions, his father's hints, his mother-in-law's guarded silence; it was all in unison; words, conduct, discretion, and indiscretion, told the same story. But while so many were devoting him to Emma, and Emma herself making him over to Harriet, Mr. Knightley began to suspect him of some inclination to trifle with Jane Fairfax. He could not understand it; but there were symptoms of intelligence between them--he thought so at least-- symptoms of admiration on his side, which, having once observed, he could not persuade himself to think entirely void of meaning, however he might wish to escape any of Emma's errors of imagination. She was not present when the suspicion first arose. He was dining with the Randalls family, and Jane, at the Eltons'; and he had seen a look, more than a single look, at Miss Fairfax, which, from the admirer of Miss Woodhouse, seemed somewhat out of place. When he was again in their company, he could not help remembering what he had seen; nor could he avoid observations which, unless it were like Cowper and his fire at twilight,

"Myself creating what I saw,"

brought him yet stronger suspicion of there being a something of private liking, of private understanding even, between Frank Churchill and Jane.

He had walked up one day after dinner, as he very often did, to spend his evening at Hartfield. Emma and Harriet were going to walk; he joined them; and, on returning, they fell in with a larger party, who, like themselves, judged it wisest to take their exercise early, as the weather threatened rain; Mr. and Mrs. Weston and their son, Miss Bates and her niece, who had accidentally met. They all united; and, on reaching Hartfield gates, Emma, who knew it was exactly the sort of visiting that would be welcome to her father, pressed them all to go in and drink tea with him. The Randalls party agreed to it immediately; and after a pretty long speech from Miss Bates, which few persons listened to, she also found it possible to accept dear Miss Woodhouse's most obliging invitation.

As they were turning into the grounds, Mr. Perry passed by on horseback. The gentlemen spoke of his horse.

"By the bye," said Frank Churchill to Mrs. Weston presently, "what became of Mr. Perry's plan of setting up his carriage?"

Mrs. Weston looked surprized, and said, "I did not know that he ever had any such plan."

"Nay, I had it from you. You wrote me word of it three months ago."

"Me! impossible!"

"Indeed you did. I remember it perfectly. You mentioned it as what was certainly to be very soon. Mrs. Perry had told somebody, and was extremely happy about it. It was owing to her persuasion, as she thought his being out in bad weather did him a great deal of harm. You must remember it now?"

"Upon my word I never heard of it till this moment."

"Never! really, never!--Bless me! how could it be?--Then I must have dreamt it--but I was completely persuaded--Miss Smith, you walk as if you were tired. You will not be sorry to find yourself at home."

"What is this?--What is this?" cried Mr. Weston, "about Perry and a carriage? Is Perry going to set up his carriage, Frank? I am glad he can afford it. You had it from himself, had you?"

"No, sir," replied his son, laughing, "I seem to have had it from nobody.--Very odd!--I really was persuaded of Mrs. Weston's having mentioned it in one of her letters to Enscombe, many weeks ago, with all these particulars--but as she declares she never heard a syllable of it before, of course it must have been a dream. I am a great dreamer. I dream of every body at Highbury when I am away-- and when I have gone through my particular friends, then I begin dreaming of Mr. and Mrs. Perry."

"It is odd though," observed his father, "that you should have had such a regular connected dream about people whom it was not very likely you should be thinking of at Enscombe. Perry's setting up his carriage! and his wife's persuading him to it, out of care for his health-- just what will happen, I have no doubt, some time or other; only a little premature. What an air of probability sometimes runs through a dream! And at others, what a heap of absurdities it is! Well, Frank, your dream certainly shews that Highbury is in your thoughts when you are absent. Emma, you are a great dreamer, I think?"

Emma was out of hearing. She had hurried on before her guests to prepare her father for their appearance, and was beyond the reach of Mr. Weston's hint.

"Why, to own the truth," cried Miss Bates, who had been trying in vain to be heard the last two minutes, "if I must speak on this subject, there is no denying that Mr. Frank Churchill might have--I do not mean to say that he did not dream it--I am sure I have sometimes the oddest dreams in the world--but if I am questioned about it, I must acknowledge that there was such an idea last spring; for Mrs. Perry herself mentioned it to my mother, and the Coles knew of it as well as ourselves--but it was quite a secret, known to nobody else, and only thought of about three days. Mrs. Perry was very anxious that he should have a carriage, and came to my mother in great spirits one morning because she thought she had prevailed. Jane, don't you remember grandmama's telling us of it when we got home? I forget where we had been walking to-- very likely to Randalls; yes, I think it was to Randalls. Mrs. Perry was always particularly fond of my mother--indeed I do not know who is not--and she had mentioned it to her in confidence; she had no objection to her telling us, of course, but it was not to go beyond: and, from that day to this, I never mentioned it to a soul that I know of. At the same time, I will not positively answer for my having never dropt a hint, because I know I do sometimes pop out a thing before I am aware. I am a talker, you know; I am rather a talker; and now and then I have let a thing escape me which I should not. I am not like Jane; I wish I were. I will answer for it she never betrayed the least thing in the world. Where is she?--Oh! just behind. Perfectly remember Mrs. Perry's coming.-- Extraordinary dream, indeed!"

They were entering the hall. Mr. Knightley's eyes had preceded Miss Bates's in a glance at Jane. From Frank Churchill's face, where he thought he saw confusion suppressed or laughed away, he had involuntarily turned to hers; but she was indeed behind, and too busy with her shawl. Mr. Weston had walked in. The two other gentlemen waited at the door to let her pass. Mr. nightley suspected in Frank Churchill the determination of catching her eye-- he seemed watching her intently--in vain, however, if it were so-- Jane passed between them into the hall, and looked at neither.

There was no time for farther remark or explanation. The dream must be borne with, and Mr. Knightley must take his seat with the rest round the large modern circular table which Emma had introduced at Hartfield, and which none but Emma could have had power to place there and persuade her father to use, instead of the small-sized Pembroke, on which two of his daily meals had, for forty years been crowded. Tea passed pleasantly, and nobody seemed in a hurry to move.

"Miss Woodhouse," said Frank Churchill, after examining a table behind him, which he could reach as he sat, "have your nephews taken away their alphabets--their box of letters? It used to stand here. Where is it? This is a sort of dull-looking evening, that ought to be treated rather as winter than summer. We had great amusement with those letters one morning. I want to puzzle you again."

Emma was pleased with the thought; and producing the box, the table was quickly scattered over with alphabets, which no one seemed so much disposed to employ as their two selves. They were rapidly forming words for each other, or for any body else who would be puzzled. The quietness of the game made it particularly eligible for Mr. Woodhouse, who had often been distressed by the more animated sort, which Mr. Weston had occasionally introduced, and who now sat happily occupied in lamenting, with tender melancholy, over the departure of the "poor little boys," or in fondly pointing out, as he took up any stray letter near him, how beautifully Emma had written it.

Frank Churchill placed a word before Miss Fairfax. She gave a slight glance round the table, and applied herself to it. Frank was next to Emma, Jane opposite to them--and Mr. Knightley so placed as to see them all; and it was his object to see as much as he could, with as little apparent observation. The word was discovered, and with a faint smile pushed away. If meant to be immediately mixed with the others, and buried from sight, she should have looked on the table instead of looking just across, for it was not mixed; and Harriet, eager after every fresh word, and finding out none, directly took it up, and fell to work. She was sitting by Mr. Knightley, and turned to him for help. The word was blunder; and as Harriet exultingly proclaimed it, there was a blush on Jane's cheek which gave it a meaning not otherwise ostensible. Mr. Knightley connected it with the dream; but how it could all be, was beyond his comprehension. How the delicacy, the discretion of his favourite could have been so lain asleep! He feared there must be some decided involvement. Disingenuousness and double dealing seemed to meet him at every turn. These letters were but the vehicle for gallantry and trick. It was a child's play, chosen to conceal a deeper game on Frank Churchill's part.
With great indignation did he continue to observe him; with great alarm and distrust, to observe also his two blinded companions. He saw a short word prepared for Emma, and given to her with a look sly and demure. He saw that Emma had soon made it out, and found it highly entertaining, though it was something which she judged it proper to appear to censure; for she said, "Nonsense! for shame!" He heard Frank Churchill next say, with a glance towards Jane, "I will give it to her--shall I?"--and as clearly heard Emma opposing it with eager laughing warmth. "No, no, you must not; you shall not, indeed."

It was done however. This gallant young man, who seemed to love without feeling, and to recommend himself without complaisance, directly handed over the word to Miss Fairfax, and with a particular degree of sedate civility entreated her to study it. Mr. Knightley's excessive curiosity to know what this word might be, made him seize every possible moment for darting his eye towards it, and it was not long before he saw it to be Dixon. Jane Fairfax's perception seemed to accompany his; her comprehension was certainly more equal to the covert meaning, the superior intelligence, of those five letters so arranged. She was evidently displeased; looked up, and seeing herself watched, blushed more deeply than he had ever perceived her, and saying only, "I did not know that proper names were allowed," pushed away the letters with even an angry spirit, and looked resolved to be engaged by no other word that could be offered. Her face was averted from those who had made the attack, and turned towards her aunt.

"Aye, very true, my dear," cried the latter, though Jane had not spoken a word--"I was just going to say the same thing. It is time for us to be going indeed. The evening is closing in, and grandmama will be looking for us. My dear sir, you are too obliging. We really must wish you good night."

Jane's alertness in moving, proved her as ready as her aunt had preconceived. She was immediately up, and wanting to quit the table; but so many were also moving, that she could not get away; and Mr. Knightley thought he saw another collection of letters anxiously pushed towards her, and resolutely swept away by her unexamined. She was afterwards looking for her shawl--Frank Churchill was looking also--it was growing dusk, and the room was in confusion; and how they parted, Mr. Knightley could not tell.

He remained at Hartfield after all the rest, his thoughts full of what he had seen; so full, that when the candles came to assist his observations, he must--yes, he certainly must, as a friend-- an anxious friend--give Emma some hint, ask her some question. He could not see her in a situation of such danger, without trying to preserve her. It was his duty.

"Pray, Emma," said he, "may I ask in what lay the great amusement, the poignant sting of the last word given to you and Miss Fairfax? I saw the word, and am curious to know how it could be so very entertaining to the one, and so very distressing to the other."

Emma was extremely confused. She could not endure to give him the true explanation; for though her suspicions were by no means removed, she was really ashamed of having ever imparted them.

"Oh!" she cried in evident embarrassment, "it all meant nothing; a mere joke among ourselves."

"The joke," he replied gravely, "seemed confined to you and Mr. Churchill."
He had hoped she would speak again, but she did not. She would rather busy herself about any thing than speak. He sat a little while in doubt. A variety of evils crossed his mind. Interference-- fruitless interference. Emma's confusion, and the acknowledged intimacy, seemed to declare her affection engaged. Yet he would speak. He owed it to her, to risk any thing that might be involved in an unwelcome interference, rather than her welfare; to encounter any thing, rather than the remembrance of neglect in such a cause.

"My dear Emma," said he at last, with earnest kindness, "do you think you perfectly understand the degree of acquaintance between the gentleman and lady we have been speaking of?"

"Between Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Fairfax? Oh! yes, perfectly.-- Why do you make a doubt of it?"

"Have you never at any time had reason to think that he admired her, or that she admired him?"

"Never, never!" she cried with a most open eagerness--"Never, for the twentieth part of a moment, did such an idea occur to me. And how could it possibly come into your head?"

"I have lately imagined that I saw symptoms of attachment between them-- certain expressive looks, which I did not believe meant to be public."

"Oh! you amuse me excessively. I am delighted to find that you can vouchsafe to let your imagination wander--but it will not do-- very sorry to check you in your first essay--but indeed it will not do. There is no admiration between them, I do assure you; and the appearances which have caught you, have arisen from some peculiar circumstances--feelings rather of a totally different nature-- it is impossible exactly to explain:--there is a good deal of nonsense in it--but the part which is capable of being communicated, which is sense, is, that they are as far from any attachment or admiration for one another, as any two beings in the world can be. That is, I presume it to be so on her side, and I can answer for its being so on his. I will answer for the gentleman's indifference."

She spoke with a confidence which staggered, with a satisfaction which silenced, Mr. Knightley. She was in gay spirits, and would have prolonged the conversation, wanting to hear the particulars of his suspicions, every look described, and all the wheres and hows of a circumstance which highly entertained her: but his gaiety did not meet hers. He found he could not be useful, and his feelings were too much irritated for talking. That he might not be irritated into an absolute fever, by the fire which Mr. Woodhouse's tender habits required almost every evening throughout the year, he soon afterwards took a hasty leave, and walked home to the coolness and solitude of Donwell Abbey.

CHAPTER VI
After being long fed with hopes of a speedy visit from Mr. and Mrs. Suckling, the Highbury world were obliged to endure the mortification of hearing that they could not possibly come till the autumn. No such importation of novelties could enrich their intellectual stores at present. In the daily interchange of news, they must be again restricted to the other topics with which for a while the Sucklings' coming had been united, such as the last accounts of Mrs. Churchill, whose health seemed every day to supply a different report, and the situation of Mrs. Weston, whose happiness it was to be hoped might eventually be as much increased by the arrival of a child, as that of all her neighbours was by the approach of it.

Mrs. Elton was very much disappointed. It was the delay of a great deal of pleasure and parade. Her introductions and recommendations must all wait, and every projected party be still only talked of. So she thought at first;--but a little consideration convinced her that every thing need not be put off. Why should not they explore to Box Hill though the Sucklings did not come? They could go there again with them in the autumn. It was settled that they should go to Box Hill. That there was to be such a party had been long generally known: it had even given the idea of another. Emma had never been to Box Hill; she wished to see what every body found so well worth seeing, and she and Mr. Weston had agreed to chuse some fine morning and drive thither. Two or three more of the chosen only were to be admitted to join them, and it was to be done in a quiet, unpretending, elegant way, infinitely superior to the bustle and preparation, the regular eating and drinking, and picnic parade of the Eltons and the Sucklings.

This was so very well understood between them, that Emma could not but feel some surprise, and a little displeasure, on hearing from Mr. Weston that he had been proposing to Mrs. Elton, as her brother and sister had failed her, that the two parties should unite, and go together; and that as Mrs. Elton had very readily acceded to it, so it was to be, if she had no objection. Now, as her objection was nothing but her very great dislike of Mrs. Elton, of which Mr. Weston must already be perfectly aware, it was not worth bringing forward again:--it could not be done without a reproof to him, which would be giving pain to his wife; and she found herself therefore obliged to consent to an arrangement which she would have done a great deal to avoid; an arrangement which would probably expose her even to the degradation of being said to be of Mrs. Elton's party! Every feeling was offended; and the forbearance of her outward submission left a heavy arrear due of secret severity in her reflections on the unmanageable goodwill of Mr. Weston's temper.

"I am glad you approve of what I have done," said he very comfortably. "But I thought you would. Such schemes as these are nothing without numbers. One cannot have too large a party. A large party secures its own amusement. And she is a good-natured woman after all. One could not leave her out."

Emma denied none of it aloud, and agreed to none of it in private.

It was now the middle of June, and the weather fine; and Mrs. Elton was growing impatient to name the day, and settle with Mr. Weston as to pigeon-pies and cold lamb, when a lame carriage-horse threw every thing into sad uncertainty. It might be weeks, it might be only a few days, before the horse were useable; but no preparations could be ventured on, and it was all melancholy stagnation. Mrs. Elton's resources were inadequate to such an attack.

"Is not this most vexations, Knightley?" she cried.--"And such weather for exploring!--These delays and disappointments are quite odious. What are we to do?--The year will wear away at this rate, and nothing done. Before this time last year I assure you we had had a delightful exploring party from Maple Grove to Kings Weston."

"You had better explore to Donwell," replied Mr. Knightley. "That may be done without horses. Come, and eat my strawberries. They are ripening fast."

If Mr. Knightley did not begin seriously, he was obliged to proceed so, for his proposal was caught at with delight; and the "Oh! I should like it of all things," was not plainer in words than manner. Donwell was famous for its strawberry-beds, which seemed a plea for the invitation: but no plea was necessary; cabbage-beds would have been enough to tempt the lady, who only wanted to be going somewhere. She promised him again and again to come--much oftener than he doubted--and was extremely gratified by such a proof of intimacy, such a distinguishing compliment as she chose to consider it.

"You may depend upon me," said she. "I certainly will come. Name your day, and I will come. You will allow me to bring Jane Fairfax?"

"I cannot name a day," said he, "till I have spoken to some others whom I would wish to meet you."

"Oh! leave all that to me. Only give me a carte-blanche.--I am Lady Patroness, you know. It is my party. I will bring friends with me."

"I hope you will bring Elton," said he: "but I will not trouble you to give any other invitations."

"Oh! now you are looking very sly. But consider--you need not be afraid of delegating power to me. I am no young lady on her preferment. Married women, you know, may be safely authorised. It is my party. Leave it all to me. I will invite your guests."

"No,"--he calmly replied,--"there is but one married woman in the world whom I can ever allow to invite what guests she pleases to Donwell, and that one is--"

"--Mrs. Weston, I suppose," interrupted Mrs. Elton, rather mortified.

"No--Mrs. Knightley;--and till she is in being, I will manage such matters myself."

"Ah! you are an odd creature!" she cried, satisfied to have no one preferred to herself.--"You are a humourist, and may say what you like. Quite a humourist. Well, I shall bring Jane with me-- Jane and her aunt.--The rest I leave to you. I have no objections at all to meeting the Hartfield family. Don't scruple. I know you are attached to them."

"You certainly will meet them if I can prevail; and I shall call on Miss Bates in my way home."

"That's quite unnecessary; I see Jane every day:--but as you like. It is to be a morning scheme, you know, Knightley; quite a simple thing. I shall wear a large bonnet, and bring one of my little baskets hanging on my arm. Here,--probably this basket with pink ribbon. Nothing can be more simple, you see. And Jane will have such another. There is to be no form or parade--a sort of gipsy party. We are to walk about your gardens, and gather the strawberries ourselves, and sit under trees;--and whatever else you may like to provide, it is to be all out of doors--a table spread in the shade, you know. Every thing as natural and simple as possible. Is not that your idea?"

"Not quite. My idea of the simple and the natural will be to have the table spread in the dining-room. The nature and the simplicity of gentlemen and ladies, with their servants and furniture, I think is best observed by meals within doors. When you are tired of eating strawberries in the garden, there shall be cold meat in the house."

"Well--as you please; only don't have a great set out. And, by the bye, can I or my housekeeper be of any use to you with our opinion?-- Pray be sincere, Knightley. If you wish me to talk to Mrs. Hodges, or to inspect anything--"

"I have not the least wish for it, I thank you."

"Well--but if any difficulties should arise, my housekeeper is extremely clever."

"I will answer for it, that mine thinks herself full as clever, and would spurn any body's assistance."

"I wish we had a donkey. The thing would be for us all to come on donkeys, Jane, Miss Bates, and me--and my caro sposo walking by. I really must talk to him about purchasing a donkey. In a country life I conceive it to be a sort of necessary; for, let a woman have ever so many resources, it is not possible for her to be always shut up at home;--and very long walks, you know--in summer there is dust, and in winter there is dirt."

"You will not find either, between Donwell and Highbury. Donwell Lane is never dusty, and now it is perfectly dry. Come on a donkey, however, if you prefer it. You can borrow Mrs. Cole's. I would wish every thing to be as much to your taste as possible."

"That I am sure you would. Indeed I do you justice, my good friend. Under that peculiar sort of dry, blunt manner, I know you have the warmest heart. As I tell Mr. E., you are a thorough humourist.-- Yes, believe me, Knightley, I am fully sensible of your attention to me in the whole of this scheme. You have hit upon the very thing to please me."

Mr. Knightley had another reason for avoiding a table in the shade. He wished to persuade Mr. Woodhouse, as well as Emma, to join the party; and he knew that to have any of them sitting down out of doors to eat would inevitably make him ill. Mr. Woodhouse must not, under the specious pretence of a morning drive, and an hour or two spent at Donwell, be tempted away to his misery.

He was invited on good faith. No lurking horrors were to upbraid him for his easy credulity. He did consent. He had not been at Donwell for two years. "Some very fine morning, he, and Emma, and Harriet, could go very well; and he could sit still with Mrs. Weston, while the dear girls walked about the gardens. He did not suppose they could be damp now, in the middle of the day. He should like to see the old house again exceedingly, and should be very happy to meet Mr. and Mrs. Elton, and any other of his neighbours.--He could not see any objection at all to his, and Emma's, and Harriet's going there some very fine morning. He thought it very well done of Mr. Knightley to invite them-- very kind and sensible--much cleverer than dining out.--He was not fond of dining out."

Mr. Knightley was fortunate in every body's most ready concurrence. The invitation was everywhere so well received, that it seemed as if, like Mrs. Elton, they were all taking the scheme as a particular compliment to themselves.--Emma and Harriet professed very high expectations of pleasure from it; and Mr. Weston, unasked, promised to get Frank over to join them, if possible; a proof of approbation and gratitude which could have been dispensed with.-- Mr. Knightley was then obliged to say that he should be glad to see him; and Mr. Weston engaged to lose no time in writing, and spare no arguments to induce him to come.

In the meanwhile the lame horse recovered so fast, that the party to Box Hill was again under happy consideration; and at last Donwell was settled for one day, and Box Hill for the next,--the weather appearing exactly right.

Under a bright mid-day sun, at almost Midsummer, Mr. Woodhouse was safely conveyed in his carriage, with one window down, to partake of this al-fresco party; and in one of the most comfortable rooms in the Abbey, especially prepared for him by a fire all the morning, he was happily placed, quite at his ease, ready to talk with pleasure of what had been achieved, and advise every body to come and sit down, and not to heat themselves.-- Mrs. Weston, who seemed to have walked there on purpose to be tired, and sit all the time with him, remained, when all the others were invited or persuaded out, his patient listener and sympathiser.
It was so long since Emma had been at the Abbey, that as soon as she was satisfied of her father's comfort, she was glad to leave him, and look around her; eager to refresh and correct her memory with more particular observation, more exact understanding of a house and grounds which must ever be so interesting to her and all her family.

She felt all the honest pride and complacency which her alliance with the present and future proprietor could fairly warrant, as she viewed the respectable size and style of the building, its suitable, becoming, characteristic situation, low and sheltered-- its ample gardens stretching down to meadows washed by a stream, of which the Abbey, with all the old neglect of prospect, had scarcely a sight--and its abundance of timber in rows and avenues, which neither fashion nor extravagance had rooted up.--The house was larger than Hartfield, and totally unlike it, covering a good deal of ground, rambling and irregular, with many comfortable, and one or two handsome rooms.--It was just what it ought to be, and it looked what it was--and Emma felt an increasing respect for it, as the residence of a family of such true gentility, untainted in blood and understanding.--Some faults of temper John Knightley had; but Isabella had connected herself unexceptionably. She had given them neither men, nor names, nor places, that could raise a blush. These were pleasant feelings, and she walked about and indulged them till it was necessary to do as the others did, and collect round the strawberry-beds.--The whole party were assembled, excepting Frank Churchill, who was expected every moment from Richmond; and Mrs. Elton, in all her apparatus of happiness, her large bonnet and her basket, was very ready to lead the way in gathering, accepting, or talking--strawberries, and only strawberries, could now be thought or spoken of.--"The best fruit in England-- every body's favourite--always wholesome.--These the finest beds and finest sorts.--Delightful to gather for one's self--the only way of really enjoying them.--Morning decidedly the best time--never tired-- every sort good--hautboy infinitely superior--no comparison-- the others hardly eatable--hautboys very scarce--Chili preferred-- white wood finest flavour of all--price of strawberries in London-- abundance about Bristol--Maple Grove--cultivation--beds when to be renewed--gardeners thinking exactly different--no general rule-- gardeners never to be put out of their way--delicious fruit-- only too rich to be eaten much of--inferior to cherries-- currants more refreshing--only objection to gathering strawberries the stooping--glaring sun--tired to death--could bear it no longer-- must go and sit in the shade."

Such, for half an hour, was the conversation--interrupted only once by Mrs. Weston, who came out, in her solicitude after her son-in-law, to inquire if he were come--and she was a little uneasy.-- She had some fears of his horse.

Seats tolerably in the shade were found; and now Emma was obliged to overhear what Mrs. Elton and Jane Fairfax were talking of.-- A situation, a most desirable situation, was in question. Mrs. Elton had received notice of it that morning, and was in raptures. It was not with Mrs. Suckling, it was not with Mrs. Bragge, but in felicity and splendour it fell short only of them: it was with a cousin of Mrs. Bragge, an acquaintance of Mrs. Suckling, a lady known at Maple Grove. Delightful, charming, superior, first circles, spheres, lines, ranks, every thing--and Mrs. Elton was wild to have the offer closed with immediately.--On her side, all was warmth, energy, and triumph--and she positively refused to take her friend's negative, though Miss Fairfax continued to assure her that she would not at present engage in any thing, repeating the same motives which she had been heard to urge before.-- Still Mrs. Elton insisted on being authorised to write an acquiescence by the morrow's post.--How Jane could bear it at all, was astonishingto Emma.--She did look vexed, she did speak pointedly--and at last, with a decision of action unusual to her, proposed a removal.-- "Should not they walk? Would not Mr. Knightley shew them the gardens-- all the gardens?--She wished to see the whole extent."--The pertinacity of her friend seemed more than she could bear.

It was hot; and after walking some time over the gardens in a scattered, dispersed way, scarcely any three together, they insensibly followed one another to the delicious shade of a broad short avenue of limes, which stretching beyond the garden at an equal distance from the river, seemed the finish of the pleasure grounds.-- It led to nothing; nothing but a view at the end over a low stone wall with high pillars, which seemed intended, in their erection, to give the appearance of an approach to the house, which never had been there. Disputable, however, as might be the taste of such a termination, it was in itself a charming walk, and the view which closed it extremely pretty.--The considerable slope, at nearly the foot of which the Abbey stood, gradually acquired a steeper form beyond its grounds; and at half a mile distant was a bank of considerable abruptness and grandeur, well clothed with wood;-- and at the bottom of this bank, favourably placed and sheltered, rose the Abbey Mill Farm, with meadows in front, and the river making a close and handsome curve around it. It was a sweet view--sweet to the eye and the mind. English verdure, English culture, English comfort, seen under a sun bright, without being oppressive.

In this walk Emma and Mr. Weston found all the others assembled; and towards this view she immediately perceived Mr. Knightley and Harriet distinct from the rest, quietly leading the way. Mr. Knightley and Harriet!--It was an odd tete-a-tete; but she was glad to see it.--There had been a time when he would have scorned her as a companion, and turned from her with little ceremony. Now they seemed in pleasant conversation. There had been a time also when Emma would have been sorry to see Harriet in a spot so favourable for the Abbey Mill Farm; but now she feared it not. It might be safely viewed with all its appendages of prosperity and beauty, its rich pastures, spreading flocks, orchard in blossom, and light column of smoke ascending.--She joined them at the wall, and found them more engaged in talking than in looking around. He was giving Harriet information as to modes of agriculture, etc. and Emma received a smile which seemed to say, "These are my own concerns. I have a right to talk on such subjects, without being suspected of introducing Robert Martin."--She did not suspect him. It was too old a story.--Robert Martin had probably ceased to think of Harriet.--They took a few turns together along the walk.--The shade was most refreshing, and Emma found it the pleasantest part of the day.

The next remove was to the house; they must all go in and eat;-- and they were all seated and busy, and still Frank Churchill did not come. Mrs. Weston looked, and looked in vain. His father would not own himself uneasy, and laughed at her fears; but she could not be cured of wishing that he would part with his black mare. He had expressed himself as to coming, with more than common certainty. "His aunt was so much better, that he had not a doubt of getting over to them."--Mrs. Churchill's state, however, as many were ready to remind her, was liable to such sudden variation as might disappoint her nephew in the most reasonable dependence--and Mrs. Weston was at last persuaded to believe, or to say, that it must be by some attack of Mrs. Churchill that he was prevented coming.-- Emma looked at Harriet while the point was under consideration; she behaved very well, and betrayed no emotion.

The cold repast was over, and the party were to go out once more to see what had not yet been seen, the old Abbey fish-ponds; perhaps get as far as the clover, which was to be begun cutting on the morrow, or, at any rate, have the pleasure of being hot, and growing cool again.--Mr. Woodhouse, who had already taken his little round in the highest part of the gardens, where no damps from the river were imagined even by him, stirred no more; and his daughter resolved to remain with him, that Mrs. Weston might be persuaded away by her husband to the exercise and variety which her spirits seemed to need.

Mr. Knightley had done all in his power for Mr. Woodhouse's entertainment. Books of engravings, drawers of medals, cameos, corals, shells, and every other family collection within his cabinets, had been prepared for his old friend, to while away the morning; and the kindness had perfectly answered. Mr. Woodhouse had been exceedingly well amused. Mrs. Weston had been shewing them all to him, and now he would shew them all to Emma;--fortunate in having no other resemblance to a child, than in a total want of taste for what he saw, for he was slow, constant, and methodical.--Before this second looking over was begun, however, Emma walked into the hall for the sake of a few moments' free observation of the entrance and ground-plot of the house--and was hardly there, when Jane Fairfax appeared, coming quickly in from the garden, and with a look of escape.-- Little expecting to meet Miss Woodhouse so soon, there was a start at first; but Miss Woodhouse was the very person she was in quest of.

"Will you be so kind," said she, "when I am missed, as to say that I am gone home?--I am going this moment.--My aunt is not aware how late it is, nor how long we have been absent--but I am sure we shall be wanted, and I am determined to go directly.--I have said nothing about it to any body. It would only be giving trouble and distress. Some are gone to the ponds, and some to the lime walk. Till they all come in I shall not be missed; and when they do, will you have the goodness to say that I am gone?"

"Certainly, if you wish it;--but you are not going to walk to Highbury alone?"

"Yes--what should hurt me?--I walk fast. I shall be at home in twenty minutes."

"But it is too far, indeed it is, to be walking quite alone. Let my father's servant go with you.--Let me order the carriage. It can be round in five minutes."

"Thank you, thank you--but on no account.--I would rather walk.-- And for me to be afraid of walking alone!--I, who may so soon have to guard others!"

She spoke with great agitation; and Emma very feelingly replied, "That can be no reason for your being exposed to danger now. I must order the carriage. The heat even would be danger.--You are fatigued already."

"I am,"--she answered--"I am fatigued; but it is not the sort of fatigue--quick walking will refresh me.--Miss Woodhouse, we all know at times what it is to be wearied in spirits. Mine, I confess, are exhausted. The greatest kindness you can shew me, will be to let me have my own way, and only say that I am gone when it is necessary."

Emma had not another word to oppose. She saw it all; and entering into her feelings, promoted her quitting the house immediately, and watched her safely off with the zeal of a friend. Her parting look was grateful--and her parting words, "Oh! Miss Woodhouse, the comfort of being sometimes alone!"--seemed to burst from an overcharged heart, and to describe somewhat of the continual endurance to be practised by her, even towards some of those who loved her best.

"Such a home, indeed! such an aunt!" said Emma, as she turned back into the hall again. "I do pity you. And the more sensibility you betray of their just horrors, the more I shall like you."

Jane had not been gone a quarter of an hour, and they had only accomplished some views of St. Mark's Place, Venice, when Frank Churchill entered the room. Emma had not been thinking of him, she had forgotten to think of him--but she was very glad to see him. Mrs. Weston would be at ease. The black mare was blameless; they were right who had named Mrs. Churchill as the cause. He had been detained by a temporary increase of illness in her; a nervous seizure, which had lasted some hours--and he had quite given up every thought of coming, till very late;--and had he known how hot a ride he should have, and how late, with all his hurry, he must be, he believed he should not have come at all. The heat was excessive; he had never suffered any thing like it--almost wished he had staid at home--nothing killed him like heat--he could bear any degree of cold, etc., but heat was intolerable--and he sat down, at the greatest possible distance from the slight remains of Mr. Woodhouse's fire, looking very deplorable.

"You will soon be cooler, if you sit still," said Emma.

"As soon as I am cooler I shall go back again. I could very ill be spared--but such a point had been made of my coming! You will all be going soon I suppose; the whole party breaking up. I met one as I came--Madness in such weather!--absolute madness!"

Emma listened, and looked, and soon perceived that Frank Churchill's state might be best defined by the expressive phrase of being out of humour. Some people were always cross when they were hot.Such might be his constitution; and as she knew that eating and drinking were often the cure of such incidental complaints, she recommended his taking some refreshment; he would find abundance of every thing in the dining-room--and she humanely pointed out the door.

"No--he should not eat. He was not hungry; it would only make him hotter." In two minutes, however, he relented in his own favour; and muttering something about spruce-beer, walked off. Emma returned all her attention to her father, saying in secret--

"I am glad I have done being in love with him. I should not like a man who is so soon discomposed by a hot morning. Harriet's sweet easy temper will not mind it."

He was gone long enough to have had a very comfortable meal, and came back all the better--grown quite cool--and, with good manners, like himself--able to draw a chair close to them, take an interest in their employment; and regret, in a reasonable way, that he should be so late. He was not in his best spirits, but seemed trying to improve them; and, at last, made himself talk nonsense very agreeably. They were looking over views in Swisserland.

"As soon as my aunt gets well, I shall go abroad," said he. "I shall never be easy till I have seen some of these places. You will have my sketches, some time or other, to look at--or my tour to read--or my poem. I shall do something to expose myself."

"That may be--but not by sketches in Swisserland. You will never go to Swisserland. Your uncle and aunt will never allow you to leave England."

"They may be induced to go too. A warm climate may be prescribed for her. I have more than half an expectation of our all going abroad. I assure you I have. I feel a strong persuasion, this morning, that I shall soon be abroad. I ought to travel. I am tired of doing nothing. I want a change. I am serious, Miss Woodhouse, whatever your penetrating eyes may fancy--I am sick of England-- and would leave it to-morrow, if I could."

"You are sick of prosperity and indulgence. Cannot you invent a few hardships for yourself, and be contented to stay?"

"I sick of prosperity and indulgence! You are quite mistaken. I do not look upon myself as either prosperous or indulged. I am thwarted in every thing material. I do not consider myself at all a fortunate person."

"You are not quite so miserable, though, as when you first came. Go and eat and drink a little more, and you will do very well. Another slice of cold meat, another draught of Madeira and water, will make you nearly on a par with the rest of us."

"No--I shall not stir. I shall sit by you. You are my best cure."

"We are going to Box Hill to-morrow;--you will join us. It is not Swisserland, but it will be something for a young man so much in want of a change. You will stay, and go with us?"

"No, certainly not; I shall go home in the cool of the evening."

"But you may come again in the cool of to-morrow morning."

"No--It will not be worth while. If I come, I shall be cross."

"Then pray stay at Richmond."

"But if I do, I shall be crosser still. I can never bear to think of you all there without me."

"These are difficulties which you must settle for yourself. Chuse your own degree of crossness. I shall press you no more."

The rest of the party were now returning, and all were soon collected. With some there was great joy at the sight of Frank Churchill; others took it very composedly; but there was a very general distress and disturbance on Miss Fairfax's disappearance being explained. That it was time for every body to go, concluded the subject; and with a short final arrangement for the next day's scheme, they parted. Frank Churchill's little inclination to exclude himself increased so much, that his last words to Emma were,

"Well;--if you wish me to stay and join the party, I will."

She smiled her acceptance; and nothing less than a summons from Richmond was to take him back before the following evening.



   第四章

    这件事发生了还没几天功夫,一天上午,哈丽埃特带了一个小包来看望爱玛,坐下来迟疑了一下,说道:
    “亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐——要是你不忙的话——我准备跟你讲一件事——算是我的交待——你了解了以后,就让它过去吧。”
    爱玛太惊奇了;可是,希望她赶快讲。哈丽埃特表情冷淡,像她说得一样,让她有了心理准备,她明白准有什么特别的事情。
    “对于这件事,我丝毫也不掩饰,”她接着说,“这是我的义务,也是我的理想。幸亏我针对某一方面已经转变了;因此应该告诉你,让你也高兴。我仅仅是想说说心里话——过去我没有克制自己的情感,我觉得内疚,也希望你原谅我。”
    “是的,”爱玛说,“我想会是这样的。”
    “我竟然幻想了这么久!——”哈丽埃特非常冲动地嚷道,“给人的印象就是精神不正常!如今,我完全不认为他有什么吸引人的地方。能否见到他,我都无所谓——但是让我选择这两个,我宁愿见不到他——真的,为了见不到他,无论多走多少路,我都甘心——但是,我丝毫不嫉恨他的太太;再也不会像过去那么崇拜他、嫉恨她。或许她很动人,有各种各样的长处,但是我发现她性格不好,令人厌恶——我始终清楚地记着那天舞会上她的那副德性!无论如何,我发誓,伍德豪斯小 姐,我不恨她。真的,希望他们能够过得快乐,这对我来说,丝毫不会有一点伤害。为了证明我讲的是心里话,我眼下准备销毁——我早就该销毁的东西——我原本不应保留的东西——你应该明白。”讲到这她的脸有些红润了,“无论如何,我马上全部销毁了它们——尤其是要在你面前去做,让你知道我不再那么天真了。你肯定知道这小包里的东西吧!”她羞涩地对爱玛说。
    “我猜不到。难道他送过你东西吗?”
    “没有——这不是送我的;但我却特别喜欢。”
    她拿着小包放到她面前,爱玛发现上面写了几个字——“最珍爱的东西”。这引起了她浓厚的兴趣。哈丽埃特在解开小包,她在旁边心急地盯着。打开一层又一层的锡纸,露出了一个滕布里奇1的小盒。哈丽埃特将盒子掀开,里面放了些上等质地的棉花;但是,不光是一些棉花,爱玛还发现了一小块橡皮膏。
    “这回,”哈丽埃特说,“你该记起来了吧。”
    “没有,我真的记不起来了。”
    1滕布里奇-指英国肯特郡的滕布里奇韦尔斯,此小盒是当地出产的一种用硬木镶嵌的工艺品。
    “上帝啊!我们在这间屋里聚集的最末几回,有一个关于橡皮膏的事,真没料到你竟然不记得了!也就是在我犯咽喉症的头
    几天——也是在约翰•奈特利先生和他太太们来这儿之前——
    差不多就在那天晚上。你忘了他使你那柄新的小刀,割破了手指,你让他包上橡皮膏一事吗?但是你这儿没有,而我那儿有,你让我拿来给他用;因此我就去拿我的来,为他撕了一块;但是又太大了,他又剪了一块贴上,余下一小块,在他还给我之前捏在手里玩了一会儿。而我便可笑地不自觉地拿它当成了宝儿——我将它藏起来,不再去使它,并且常常翻出来瞧瞧,以此来安慰自己。”
    “我的哈丽埃特!”爱玛手遮脸,蹦了起来,大声叫道,“你让我害羞得无地自容了。没忘吧?是的,我全记得;只是你珍藏的小宝贝我不知道,其余的都记得——我始终不知道有这个宝贝——我没忘是他割破了手指,我让他缠橡皮膏,而且推脱自己这儿没有,啊!都是我!是我的不对!其实那时我身边多得是!我用了一个愚笨的主意!我会永远羞愧的。好了——”她又坐下了,“接着讲——还有什么宝贝?”
    “你当时自己确实有吗?我绝对没怀疑过这个,你的表情太像真的了。”
    “如此说来,你确实是因为他才珍藏起这块橡皮膏的!”爱玛说,她已经不再羞涩了,只认为这事太惊奇、太有意思了。她心想,“上帝啊!我无论如何也不会把同弗兰克•邱吉尔玩过的橡皮膏珍藏起来!这种事我绝对做不出来的。”
    “这儿还有呢,”哈丽埃特指着她的盒子对爱玛说,“这里还有更宝贵的呢,我指的是比那个更可贵,原因是这个是实实在在曾被他拥有的,而橡皮膏不算。”
    爱玛急切地希望瞧瞧这个更宝贝的东西。只是一个用过的铅笔头——已经没有铅了。
    “这个真的是他的,”哈丽埃特说,“你该不会忘记那个上午吧!不会,你也许忘记了。但是一个上午——我不记得准确的日期了——可能在那个晚上之前的周二或周三,他想把一些怕忘记的东西写到笔记本上;是同云杉啤酒相关的事情。他从奈特利先生那获悉一些关于酿造云杉啤酒的事。他想记录下来;但是,当他取出铅笔时,里面仅有一点铅了,他没一会儿就把铅用光了,不能写了,因此又朝你借了一支,这个铅笔头就被废弃在桌上了。只是,我始终注视着它。瞅准了时机,我便把它拿到了手里,以后就一直珍藏着它。”
    “我记起来了,”爱玛嚷道,“我全都记起来了。就是讲云杉啤酒的那个时候,埃尔顿先生好像打算学习并且很感兴趣。我都记起来了。等等,奈特利先生那会儿就在这儿站着,对吗!我记得,他是站在这儿的。”
    “啊!这个我不记得了。我忘了。真纳闷,但是我忘了。我只想起了,埃尔顿先生就坐在这里,几乎就是我处的这个位置。”
    “可以了,往下讲。”
    “啊!没有了。我再也没有东西给你看或给你讲了——只是,眼下我打算将这两个东西放到火炉里,我想让你看着我放进去。”
    “太可怜了,我的哈丽埃特!你把这些玩意收起来,你真的很高兴吗!”
    “我是得到了快乐,因为我太愚蠢了!但是现在,我对此事深感愧疚,只希望会像我焚烧它们这么痛快地忘记。他都娶了太太了,我仍旧珍藏着它们,你说,我这种行为实在是荒唐。我明白自己错了——但是怎么也不忍心毁了它们。”
    “但是,哈丽埃特,不一定要把橡皮膏烧毁呀!那个用完的铅笔头,我不管,但是橡皮膏还有用处啊。”
    “烧了它我会更开心,”哈丽埃特说,“我见了就心烦。我必须甩开这一切。好了,感谢上帝!埃尔顿先生的事就告一段落了。”
    “到什么时候才进行邱吉尔先生的事呢!”爱玛心想。
    时间不长,她就发现了苗头,证明已经开始了,并且忍不住想证实那些吉普赛人已经为哈丽埃特带来了福音,即使她没卜算过。那次惊吓过了大致两个礼拜,一次偶然的机会,他们深刻地交谈了一次。爱玛还不了解,所以她认为听到的事情很重要。
    聊天时,她说,“告诉你,哈丽埃特,无论你何时嫁人,我都会为你出谋划策的,”——讲完这句话,也没太在意。过了一会儿,她听哈丽埃特很冷漠地说,“我一辈子也不嫁人。”
    爱玛看着她,马上发现了是什么原因;分析片刻是不是该不再想它,过去算了,就说道:
    “一辈子不嫁人!这可是个新的打算。”
    “可是,这个计划我会永远坚持的。”
    又犹豫了一会儿,“但愿不是为了——不是因为埃尔顿先生的缘故吧?”
    “谁,埃尔顿先生!”哈丽埃特愤愤地嚷道,“啊!不是!”——爱玛就听到她说了句,“与埃尔顿先生毫无关系!”
    爱玛然后又思考了一会儿。她是否还要继续聊下去?她该不该让这个话题到此为止,假装没有疑虑?要是她这么做,或许哈丽埃特会以为她冷漠或者气恼了。她已经打算好了,不会像从前那样对她全盘托出,直率而过多地谈论理想和机遇。她认为,她仍旧该把想说的和想知道的事全都了解到是最聪明的。坦诚地讲是最好的办法。她事先已经想好了,如果哈丽埃特让她帮忙的话,她会怎么去说;她在心里飞快地考虑着,作出了恰当的计划,这对谁都十分保险。她想好了,便说:
    “我不认为你的主意是真的。你打算一生不嫁人,也可以说因此产生了期望,是因这个决定而来的。那就是!也许你的意中人的地位会比你高很多,怕他不会选择你。对不对?”
    “啊!亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,别怀疑我,我怎么敢有这种奢望呢。我真的不会痴心妄想到这种地步。但是,以每个人尤其是我自然而然应有的那份感激、惊奇和羡慕,用一种敬佩的目光在远处看看他——想一下他是最出色的,这已经太令我满足了。”
    “哈丽埃特,我一点也不对你感到奇怪。他能够搭救你,你已经感激不尽了。”
    “搭救!啊!他的恩情是我无以言表的!回忆一下整个事情的经过,回忆一下我那时的感觉,当时,我发现他朝我走来——看见了他那高雅的气质——跟我当时那副不幸的惨状。这种转变!瞬间扭转过来!由最可怜到最幸福!”
    “那是理所当然的。那太正常了,也太令人敬重了。是的,我认为,有这么理想的、值得庆祝的打算,也是令人羡慕的。但是,这种喜悦会不会保佑你,我无法预知。我不会替你作主张,继续下去,哈丽埃特。但是我也不知道这能否得到报应。考虑考虑你在做什么。或许你尽量趁现在还可以克制你的情感。不管怎样,不能被你的情感拖得太远,要么你就得保证他爱你。你必须仔细留意他。让你的情感追随他的表现。我目前给你这个忠告,原因是对于这种事情,我不再参与了。我坚决不介入。从现在开始,我不过问你的感情之事。我们也不会再谈及某个人。从前都是我们不对,如今可得小心行事了。我相信,他的地位远远地高于你,一定会招来很大的阻力和反对。但是,哈丽埃特,比这个还奇怪的事情都曾有过,门第不相当的人都结婚了。但是,你可要谨慎。我不想你太自信;不论最后成功与否,你记住,你希望嫁给他,就证明你的眼力不错,我一定会尊敬你的。”
    哈丽埃特悄悄地亲吻了她的手,充满了被开导的感激之情。
    爱玛确信,给她朋友这种关心是件好事。这样逐渐会让她变得越来越温文高雅——并且肯定会将她从感情的漩涡中解救出来。

    第五章

    带着这种期望、默认和理想,哈特菲尔德迎来了六月天。可以说,六月份海伯利也未发生什么重大的事情。埃尔顿一家仍在议论着瑟克林一家来做客的事,说到准备用他们家的四轮四座位的马车。简•菲尔费克斯仍呆在外祖母家。因为坎贝尔先生和太太从爱尔兰返回的时间一推再推,没定在施洗约翰节,是选在了八月份,因此她也许还要在这儿再呆两个月,她在这儿起码可以戳穿埃尔顿太太为她而从事的各种行为,并且令她能够按意志行事,很快就被人们喜欢了。
    奈特利先生,出于本意,自然早就讨厌弗兰克•邱吉尔了,如今是更厌恶他了。他有些想法,认为他爱爱玛是在搞两面手法。他喜欢爱玛,这是很明显的。所有的都证明了这点$他在尽力地讨好她,他父亲在背地里支持他,他的继母从不多说话,都是一个目的;言谈举止,小心和不在意都证明了这点。但是在大家都感觉到他喜欢爱玛时,爱玛却把他让给了哈丽埃特,这时,奈特利先生便有些疑虑了,认为他开始耍弄简•菲尔费克斯了。
    他想不通;但是,他们相互之间有种默契——反正他有这种想法——他好像喜欢她,如果他发现了,就会怀疑那是没价值的,只是,或许他不想跟爱玛犯同样的猜测错误。他开始是这么猜的,她不知道。他陪伦多尔斯的一家人同简一块在埃尔顿家吃饭。他见过一回,不是一回,那人盯着菲尔费克斯小 姐的眼神,追伍德豪斯小 姐的人会有那种神情,太不正常了。他再次遇到他们时,忍不住又回忆起那个场面。他也只好继续注意;这种留神,只能像夜色中的考柏1和他的火,我看到的情景是我本人想像的,让他确信,弗兰克•邱吉尔和简相互间都暗恋着对方,也可以说有一种不约而同的感觉。
    1威廉•考柏(1731-1800)英国诗人。下面这行诗引自他的主要作品《任务》中的《冬日黄昏》。
    
    一天,吃过饭后,他习惯性地走到哈特菲尔德来打发这个晚上。正碰到爱玛和哈丽埃特要去散步;他便陪她们一块去了。往回走时,他们碰到了一大群人,比他们人数还多。这群人也像他们一样,觉得天似乎要下雨了,所以早早就出来散步了。这群人中有威斯顿先生和威斯顿太太,还有他们的儿子,贝茨小 姐带着她的外甥女,她们是巧遇到一起的。她们都碰到一起了;爱玛很清楚父亲一定会高兴的,如果有这么多人去他那儿,因此,他们刚到哈特菲尔德门口,她便邀请人们都进屋喝茶。伦多尔斯那一家人没有反对。贝茨小 姐倒是唠叨了很长时间,差不多谁都没去听她唠叨,最后她也觉得应该同意亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐热情的邀请了。
    正当他们准备进院子时,看到佩里先生骑马从这经过。几位男士便谈论起他的马来。
    “我问一下,”弗兰克•邱吉尔马上问威斯顿太太,“佩里先生准备马车的情况有何进展?”
    威斯顿太太一副惊异的神色,说:“我根本不清楚他做过这种打算啊。”
    “不对,我是从你这儿获悉的。是你在三个月以前给我的信中提到的。”
    “我!怎么可能呢!”
    “的确是你在信中说到的。我一点都没记错。你保证说这件事会立即办成的。佩里太太对别人还说起过,觉得这是件很开心的事。因为是她叫丈夫买的,她觉得他在如此糟糕的天外出对身体无益。如今你一定记起来了吧。”
    “哎呀,我可是在今天以前从未听说过此事。”
    “从未听说!这是真的!上帝啊!这太奇怪了!那一定是我梦中的故事了——但是我对此事确信无疑——史密斯小 姐,瞧你走路的姿势,似乎你走不动了。好在进了屋你就没事了。”
    “什么?你说什么?”威斯顿先生嚷道,“你讲的是佩里要配马车吗?佩里打算配一辆马车吗?弗兰克?他有钱配马车,我替他高兴。你是亲耳听他说的,对不对?”
    “不是的,父亲,”他儿子大笑起来,说道,“我似乎没有从其他人口中得知过。简直神了!我确信几个星期之前,威斯顿太太在给我写往恩斯科姆的信中讲起过这件事。但是,她现在表示她对此事过去丝毫未听到过,那就肯定是我做梦了。我好做梦的。
    离开这儿的日子里,我梦到了海伯利的所有人,在梦中见到了所有的要好的朋友以后,又梦到了佩里先生和他太太。”
    “真是怪事,”他父亲说,“你竟然会不停地梦到你在恩斯科姆想都想不到的人们。还有佩里要配备马车!以及他太太替他的身体着想叫他配备马车——我相信,这件事终究会成为现实的;只是过于超前了。有时候梦似乎很灵验!而有时候只是一些荒唐可笑的内容!啊!弗兰克,你的梦足以表明你不在这儿时,的确惦念着海伯利。爱玛,你是不是也很爱做梦啊?”
    爱玛没有听到。她早已在客人前面赶着去通报爸爸了,告诉他客人们来了;她没有听到威斯顿先生的提示。
    “哎,其实,”贝茨小 姐嚷道,过去的两分钟里,她一直要让人们听听她的想法,但是谁也不理她,“假如非要我对此事发表意见——我敢说,我也偶尔梦见一些怪异的事情——只是,如果问我这个问题,我就实话讲了,今年春季确实有这个打算;是佩里太太告诉我妈妈的,柯尔夫妇也同样获悉了此事——只是那根本就没公开,谁也不清楚,并且只有三天的时间是这么想的。佩里太太特别想让他配备一辆马车。一个上午,她高高兴兴地来找我母亲,原来她做通了丈夫的工作。简,你该不会忘吧?我们刚一回家,外婆便对我们讲了。我忘了我们到什么地方去了——也许是去伦多尔斯了;不错,我记起来了,我们是去伦多尔斯了。佩里太太一直对我妈妈非常好——我真的不知道有什么人会讨厌她——她是悄悄地对她讲的;而且,她同意她对我们讲,但是不可以告诉其他人。从此,我未向哪个人提到过。可我不能说我丝毫没有流露过一些,我想有时会说漏了嘴,悄悄地溜出去了。我爱唠叨,大家都清楚#我有兴趣讲话时,可能会不自觉地冒出一句不该讲的话。我跟简不一样#我真想像她那样。我敢说,一点点小事她都不会透漏出去。她哪儿去了?啊%在后边。记得太详细了,佩里太太来了。真是奇怪的梦——
    他们正在朝大厅走去。奈特利先生比贝茨小 姐早一步看了简一下。他是很无意地将目光从弗兰克•邱吉尔脸上滑到她那儿的。他认为他发现弗兰克•邱吉尔面部有一种无奈的,抑或是很勉强的窘迫。她真是在后边,她在急于整理她的围巾。威斯顿先生已经进去了。另外两名男士站在门口等她先进去。奈特利先生估计弗兰克•邱吉尔是希望她能看着他——他好像一直在注视着她——但是,就算他确实有这个想法,那也白费——简与他们擦肩而过,走进了大厅,连他们理都没理。
    来不及再去研究或分析了。梦的事也不得不放在一边了,奈特利也不得不跟大家一块围坐在那个时髦的大圆桌周围。这张桌子是爱玛搬到哈特菲尔德的。只有爱玛有权力让它摆在那儿,而且劝她爸爸来使用它,不再去用那个小小的折叠桌子。他用那张小小的折叠桌子足足有四十年了,每天两顿饭都是勉强放在上面的。人们很高兴地喝了茶,看起来都没有着急想离开的意思。
    “伍德豪斯小 姐,”弗兰克•邱吉尔仔细地观察了他身后那个他可以碰到的桌子说,“那盒字母被你外甥——那些字母都拿掉了吗?过去始终摆在这儿的。如今怎么没有了?今晚天有些阴,应该不是作为夏天而是作为冬天来对待。一天早上,我们摆弄那些字母摆弄得很开心。我希望你再来试试。”
    爱玛听了这些想法,十分开心;便去取来了盒子。于是桌子上立刻到处都是字母。其他人都没有他们二人对这些字母有好感。他们俩飞快地拼成字来互相猜测,也让喜欢猜的另外的人来玩。这个节目进行起来很安静,尤其适合于伍德豪斯先生。时而威斯顿先生会提议玩一些很欢快的节目,经常弄得他不开心。伍德豪斯先生这会正不开心地坐在那儿,慈善地叹息“不幸的孩子”都离开了,还有,他还会随便从他跟前取一张字母,慈爱地对着字母夸奖爱玛的字写得漂亮。
    菲尔费克斯小 姐跟前有一个弗兰克•邱吉尔拼的字。她仔细地往桌子四周看了一下,就认真地猜了起来。弗兰克的座位紧挨着爱玛,简位于他们正前方——奈特利先生的座位恰好能观察到他们三个。他想尽最大努力去观察仔细些,但又尽量避免被发现。她猜出了那个字,并且轻轻一笑往外推了一下。如果她要把它同其他字混成一团,不被人们发现,那么她应该注视的是桌面,而不是她的对面,这个字仍可以看出来。哈丽埃特一看到新拼出的字,就抢着要猜,由于她一直没猜对过,所以很快地把那个字拿在手上,认真地思考着。奈特利先生就在她身边,她便要求他来解围。那是个“错”;当哈丽埃特嚷出来时,简的脸刷地一下红了起来,这样一来,这个字就有了原本不显眼的意义。奈特利先生因为它想到了梦;可是,这到底是为什么呢,他想不通。他注重的人的文雅,谨慎为什么都这么朦朦胧胧呢他不放心,认为她跟这个肯定有关系。他好像发现了到处都是欺骗和狡诈。只是用这些字母来讨好和玩花样而已。这是小孩玩的游戏,反而拿来遮掩弗兰克•邱吉尔在这上面玩的一种更高深的花样。
    他特别气愤地接着注意他,非常惊异和疑惑地看着他那两个被欺骗的朋友。他注意到给爱玛拼了个只有几个字母的字,以一副阴险而认真的表情让她来试一试。他发现爱玛立即猜中了,并且感到很高兴,即使那是个她觉得应该指责的字;原因是她说了句,“荒谬!简直丢人!”他听到弗兰克•邱吉尔看了简一下说,“我递给她猜——可以吗?”他又听到爱玛在哈哈笑着,坚决不同意。”不行,不行,你不能给她猜;真的,你不可以让她猜。”
    但是,仍旧递到了她那儿。这个喜欢人家却不付出感情,想自己推崇自己却一点也不诚恳的爱讨好别人的小伙子,马上把这个字送到了菲尔费克斯小 姐面前,并且很认真而客气地让她来考虑。奈特利很奇怪,希望看出那是什么字,所以他尽量利用一分一秒的机会注意观察,很快就看出了是“狄克逊”。简•菲尔费克斯差不多与他一块猜中了。凭她的能力自然能发现如此拼成的五个字母的含义和精巧的用意。看得出她不开心了;她抬起头,发现大家都在盯着她,他发现她的脸从未这么红过,她光说了句“我从来不清楚属于个人的名字也能拿来玩”,还气鼓鼓地将那些字母推到一边,想必是下定了决心,无论再叫她猜什么,她都不去猜了。她扭过脸去,避开嘲笑她的人们,面对着她姨妈。
    “啊,亲爱的,你讲得有道理,”简可是没有开口,她姨妈就高声嚷道,“我原来也想说这个呢。我们得离开这儿了。天色晚了,外婆一定等着急了。亲爱的先生,你简直太善良了。我们确实该同你道别了。”
    简那敏捷的动作表示出她同她姨妈所期待的一样着急离开这儿。她立即站了起来,准备从桌子旁走开;但是很多人都准备离开,她不好走。奈特利先生认为,他又发现了一个字匆匆地递到她跟前,但是她理都不理果断地用手一推就推开了。接下来她便找她的围巾——弗兰克•邱吉尔也在帮忙——天逐渐黑了,房间里乱成了一团。他们是如何道别的,奈特利先生就不清楚了。
    等人们都离开了,他还待在哈特菲尔德。他的眼前重现的都是刚刚发生过的事情;光去想这些了,等到有了蜡烛来让他看得明白时,他以一个朋友的身份——一个替她担心的朋友——只好——是的,他自然是只能——对爱玛作一些指点,问她一个问题。他不想眼睁睁地注视着她身处险境却不去关心她。他应该这么做。
    “爱玛,我问你,”他说,“我是否可以问一问,你认为他为你和菲尔费克斯小 姐拼的最后一个字有什么可笑的,有什么令人愤慨的?我看了后,感到这个字很奇怪,为什么它会使一个人大笑,使另一个愤怒呢。”
    爱玛真的不知道该怎么办了。她决不能把真相对他讲;原因是,就算她的疑虑还没有解决,可是她的确因为自己被人怀疑而感到愧疚。
    “啊!”看起来她很难为情,大喊道,“这些全都不感兴趣;仅仅是我们玩的一个游戏而已。”
    “这个游戏,”他认真地说,“好像只是针对你和邱吉尔先生俩人吧。”
    他还想让她说下去,但是她没说。她宁愿去做其他事情,也不想讲话。他疑惑不解地呆了一会儿。各种令他担心和疑虑的事情回荡在脑海中。参与——无意义的参与。爱玛的疑虑,认可的亲密联系,好像都在表示她已心有所属。但是,他仍要说。他应该对她负责,宁愿去担这个讨人嫌的风险,也不希望她的名誉被伤害;情愿自己发生意外,也不愿在这件事上落下个不谨慎的印象。
    “亲爱的爱玛,”最后他诚恳地说,“你觉得你相当清楚我们讲到的那个男人和那位姑娘相互间了解多少吗?”
    “你指的是弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和菲尔费克斯小 姐吗?啊!不错,全都清楚。你为什么不相信呢?“
    “你是不是认为不应该想到他们之间会有爱情?”
    “从未想过,从未想过!”她赶忙很坦诚地喊道,“我压根就没有过这种想法,一点都没有过。你为何要这么认为呢?”
    “近来我觉得自己发现了他们恋爱的踪迹——一些很有意义的眼神——我认为,他们是想保守秘密的。”
    “啊!我认为你这个人太有趣了。发现你竟然这么胡乱猜疑起来我太开心了——但是这不对——不好意思,当你头一回体会就受挫——但是这确实不对。我确信。他们之间没有爱情,你发现的情况是个别现象引发的——是截然不同的两种感情。这真的不好说明白。这其中包含着很多可笑的东西——但是,可以说明的正常的构成是,他们两个是这个世界上最不可能产生爱情的人。意思就是,我确信她是这种人,也确信他也是这种人。我肯定那个男士没有这个想法。”
    她讲这些话时所操的胸有成竹的语气令奈特利先生极为惊诧,她那喜悦的神态令他无法开口。她兴高采烈地想接着往下听,希望听到他疑惑的详细情况,刻画的每个眼神,还有引吸她的一个个画面的全过程;可是他已经没了兴趣。他认为自己对她没用了,感情冲动得不愿再讲下去了。伍德豪斯先生有个必须坚持的习惯,一年四季差不多每天晚上都要点炉火。奈特利先生担心留在火炉旁,会使心中的愤怒越来越厉害,因此没多大一会他就急忙离开了,是走路回去的,返回登威尔埃比那个又凉快又寂静的环境中去了。

    第六章

    居住在海伯利的人们很早就获悉了瑟克林先生和瑟克林太太要来做客,在听久了这个令人振奋的消息后,又获悉他们在秋天之前是不会来的,不禁有些失落。现在,这些事情太少了,几乎可以说没有了,人们也就没什么可以来调剂精神生活了。每日相互交谈时,他们不得不重复着仅限于同轰动一时的瑟克林夫妇来做客相关的各类话题,例如关于邱吉尔太太的最准确的消息,人们每天关于她的身体状况都在作着各式的编译,还有威斯顿太太的状况,可想而知,她会像她的邻居们一样,由于一个孩子的出生而使生活更加美满。
    埃尔顿太太更加失望。这相当于将许多快乐和荣耀都延期了。她也不得不将自己的介绍和推选压后了,并且任何一个想法中的聚会都是无法实现的。开头,她是这么认为的,但是仔细考虑一下,她又觉得没必要将事情都延期。虽然瑟克林夫妇暂时不来,他们为什么不到博克斯山游玩去呢?秋天来了以后,他们还能再陪他们玩一次呢。这件事就打算这么做了,他们去博克斯山玩。将举行这个活动,人们早都获悉了;还招致了另一个人的看法。爱玛一次也没去过博克斯山;她希望去浏览一下大家都觉得风光秀美的景致。她已经同威斯顿先生商量妥了,挑个好天,上午乘车到那儿。不算原来计划的人,只能再增加三个人同他们一块去,需要寂静,不浪费,并且文雅,那一定要比埃尔顿家和瑟克林家的那类喧嚣%正式的宴会和野餐要强多少倍。
    关于这个问题,他们俩人之间已经十分清楚了另一个人的态度。但是威斯顿先生反而说,他已经建议埃尔顿太太,她姐姐和姐夫已来不成了,还不如把两批人凑到一起去,埃尔顿太太很痛快地接受了,要是她赞成,那就这么做。爱玛听到后禁不住有些惊奇和不快。她不赞同的原因,无非就是由于很厌恶埃尔顿太太而已,她的这种厌恶之情威斯顿先生肯定相当明白,因此,现在也用不着再讲了。如果讲的话就一定要怪罪他了,但是怪罪他,又一定会让他的太太难过。所以,她只好赞成一个本来想方设法躲避的计划。这计划可能会使她的地位下降,让人议论她甘心和埃尔顿太太站在一起!她内心很不高兴;看起来她毫无反抗之意,可是这种压抑的情绪更加让她背地里指责威斯顿先生那种难以接受的好意。
    “你不反对我的看法,我太开心了,”他有些满足地说,“只是,我猜你也不会反对的。这种安排如果参与的人太少就没兴趣了。人越多越有意思。人多了自然有人多的好处。并且,她到底是个性格善良的人。也不能不叫上她。”
    爱玛嘴上不反对,内心倒不赞成。
    如今正值六月中期,气候不错。埃尔顿太太正忙着确定时间,同威斯顿先生磋商关于鸽肉饼和冰冻羊肉一事,恰好这期间,一匹驾车的马儿腿坏了,让计划变得无期了。或许还要等几个星期,或许只须几天,那匹马才能养好,但是,不可以仓促地做丝毫准备,只能静静地等,太遗憾了。就算埃尔顿太太有再多的策略,也远远不够来对付这种出乎意料的事情的。
    “这能不让人生气吗,奈特利?”她嚷道,“适逢旅游季节!这么左一回右一回地延期和伤心太让人厌恶了。我们应该怎么做呢?如此下去,一年也办不成一件事。我告诉你们,去年比现在还早的时候,我们已经顺枫树林来到了金斯威斯顿,开开心心地玩了一趟。”
    “你应该去登威尔玩一玩,”奈特利先生回答,“到那儿不用骑马。先吃一颗我种的草莓吧。它们长得可快了。”
    要是奈特利先生开头不很严肃,那他继续往下说可必须谨慎了,原因是人家已经很高兴地盯住了他的建议不放松了。”啊!
    我太高兴了,“所说的话和所持的态度是一样清楚的。登威尔最有名气的是草莓圃,好像它是作为宴请的一个理由。不找个理由也一样;这位太太一定会对卷心菜圃感兴趣的,她无非是想出去转转而已。她不止一次说要去——一遍又一遍地简直令他无法不相信——她认为这么做表明了亲近对方,喜欢对方,也因此而高兴。
    “你不必怀疑,”她说,“我一定来。选好日期,我准来。你一定要求我带上简•菲尔费克斯吧?”
    “我希望多请些人来陪你,”他说,“在同他们约定之前,我还不能够定准日期。”
    “啊!那就全都交给我吧。只须你把这个权力交给我。我是支持者,这你明白。这次宴请是为了我。我会邀请朋友们一块来的。”
    “我想你该把埃尔顿请来,”他说,“但是我不愿意你费心去请其他人。”
    “啊!如今你的鬼点子太多了。但是,考虑一下,交给我来做,你放心。我已经不是贪玩的姑娘了。你该明白,把事情交给成家的女人去做是很放心的。这次宴会是为了我举办的。都由我来处理吧。我一定会把客人都带来的。”
    “不成,”他冷静地回答说,“这么多成家的女人,我放心叫她随便去请客人来登威尔做客的只有一个人,她就是——”
    “一定是威斯顿太太吧。”埃尔顿太太不甘心地插嘴说。
    “不对,是奈特利太太——在还没有这个人之前,我想亲自来办这种事。”
    “啊!你可太奇怪了!”她嚷道,发现没有谁比她更受重视,她很高兴。”你太风趣了,想说啥都可以。简直是个幽默大师。可以,我邀请简——简和贝茨小 姐。其他人就叫你自己去请吧。我不会不同意你邀请哈特菲尔德一家人。毫无疑问。你跟他们关系很好,我很清楚这点。”
    “如果我可以劝服他们,你准会见到他们的;回去的路上,我顺便去见见贝茨小 姐。”
    “根本不用;我每天都能碰到简。只是,你想怎样就这样吧。
    就准备上午吧,奈特利,你明白,很容易的。我准备头顶一个大帽子,手臂上拎一个小篮子。嗯,可能就使这根粉红缎带装饰的篮子。不会很拘谨,也不耀眼——有些吉普赛人集会的那个意思。
    我们将到你的园子里走走,自己去摘草莓,在树下休息;无论你想准备什么,都要适合室外的环境——树下面摆张桌子,你明白吧。所有的准备都不要太奢侈。你说对吗?“
    “不尽对。我觉得简朴的是把桌子摆在餐厅里。男士们,女士们,加上他们的佣人、摆设都不用豪华的,我觉得在屋里吃饭最合适了。待你在花园了吃腻了草莓后,房间里还备有冻肉。”
    “行了——你随意吧;但是别太铺张。我抑或是我的管家可否能为你出点子或做事前的工作吗?别客气,奈特利。要是你希望我去同霍基斯太太谈谈,或者找点什么——”
    “我毫无打算,多谢了。”
    “行了——只是,如果需要帮忙的话,我的管家是顶呱呱的。”
    “我确信,我的管家也自以为他是顶呱呱的,不需要别人插手。”
    “只希望我们能有一头驴。人们都骑驴来,那太有趣了,——简,贝茨小 姐和我——我的caro sposo在一边走着。我非常愿意跟他聊聊,希望他买头驴回来。生活在乡村里,这还是应该有的,无论一个女人多么懂得娱乐,也不会让她总呆在家中,但是走路太远,你也清楚,夏季里灰尘四处飘荡,冬季里又泥乎乎,湿漉漉的。”
    “生活在登威尔和海伯利这一带,你根本见不到这两种情形。登威尔街道上永远不会尘土飞扬,眼下也丝毫见不到泥泞。
    只是,要是你想这么做,尽管骑驴来好了。你可以去柯尔太太那儿借。但愿你一切如意。”
    “我相信你会这样。我的朋友,我太了解你了。虽然看上去,你严肃而冷漠,行为怪异,可是我了解,你的心是最善良的。我告诉埃尔顿先生,你太风趣了。是这样的,请信任我,奈特利,在这个过程中,我深深地体验出了你对我的关爱。你的行为太让我开心了。”
    奈特利先生不同意在树阴下摆宴席,还有另外一个原因。他不仅想劝说爱玛来,还希望伍德豪斯先生也来参加。他认为,如果叫他们两个中的某一位坐在室外吃饭,他一定会不安心的。千万不能让他因为以选在上午乘车出去玩,到登威尔逗留一两个钟头为理由而郁闷。
    奈特利先生亲切地请求他来。没有一个潜在的担心来谴责他的许诺。他的确没反对。他足足有两年没到登威尔了。”选一个天气好的上午,我-爱玛和哈丽埃特一块去。可爱的姑娘们可以去花园转转,我就同威斯顿太太一块静静地坐会儿。我觉得,这个季节的中午花园里不会太阴凉。我特别愿意去瞧瞧那栋古老的房子,也愿意见到埃尔顿先生、埃尔顿太太以及其他的邻居。我、爱玛和哈丽埃特可以选一个好天气,要在上午去,我没有什么原因不同意这种想法。我认为,奈特利先生请我去,太好了——十分友善,十分聪明——要比在户外用餐明智多了。我可不想在户外用餐。”
    奈特利很自豪,人们都很高兴得到他的宴请。个个都很高兴,也许他们都跟埃尔顿太太一样,都觉是这是对他们本人的极力讨好。爱玛和哈丽埃特说一定能够玩得很开心。威斯顿先生还亲口承诺,如果可以的话,肯定也请弗兰克来参加。这说明他同意和感激,实际上根本不用。这么一来,奈特利先生只能表示欢迎他来了。威斯顿先生马上写信给儿子,找了很多借口说服他来。
    这时,那匹受伤的马也康复了。大家又在欢快地思考着游博克斯山的计划了。最终敲定了在登威尔逗留一日,第二天去游博克斯山——好像气候也不错。
    在临近施洗约翰节的一天中午,伍德豪斯先生在明媚的日光下安稳地乘一辆关了一扇窗户的马车,到室外去参加集会。他被安置在埃比的一个最舒服的房子里,那里一大早就专门为他生了炉火,迎接他的到来。他悠闲自得,真希望畅谈一下为他事先所做的一切,他让人们都坐下,不能太热。威斯顿太太是走来的,好像是有意让自己疲惫,以便始终坐在那儿陪他,在其他人被请到外边或说服到外边去的时候,来仔细地听他讲话,而且有些怜悯他。
    爱玛已经好长时间没到埃比来了,看见爸爸开心自在地呆在那儿,她很满足,就愉快地走开了,到外面转了转&她想尽快地看一看这个令自己和家人神往的房子,详尽地看一遍,也便确切地熟悉它,让它在她的脑海里留下更新的印迹,并且错误的记忆要加以更正。
    这栋房子的面积和结构都令人赞叹,并且位置合适,很有风格,矮矮的,被遮掩起来——花园很宽敞,花园的边缘与一块被溪水浇灌的草地相接——还有一片纵横交错的树林立在那儿,这些树木并未由于追求时髦奢侈豪华的生活而被铲除。注意到这些,爱玛联想到自己和眼前和将来的主人之间的联系,油然而生一种自信和自豪。这栋房子同哈特菲尔德根本不相同,比它宽敞,面积很大,毫无规律地朝四下里延伸,拥有很多舒服的房间和一两间华丽的客厅。它刚刚适中——并且自然俭朴——它堪称是一个血脉和精神都洁白纯净的真正的绅士故宅,爱玛的尊敬之情越来越浓烈了。约翰•奈特利的性格有些古怪;但是伊莎贝拉同他们家结亲是无可非议的。他们并没有指责她家的亲戚,名誉和地位。她满怀喜悦地到处闲逛,沉浸在这种意识之中,一直持续到她只好跟其他人一块去草莓地里摘草莓。只有弗兰克•邱吉尔没来,其他客人都来了。大家都期待着弗兰克•邱吉尔能在任何时候从里士满飞奔而来。只见埃尔顿太太将一切适用的物体都准备好了,顶了一个大帽子,拎着篮子,就等着去抢先摘草莓、吃草莓和评说草莓。如今人们想的和说的都是草莓,光是草莓。”这是英国的特等水果——大家都喜欢——含有丰富的养分。这里有上好的草莓园,优良的品种。自己亲自去采摘——吃到嘴里才最有味道。上午的天气是最合适的——根本不会疲劳——各个种类的都不错——麝香草莓是其中最好的品种——其他品种都比不了它——其他的几乎不能吃——麝香草莓不多——人们都对辣椒感兴趣——最香的要属白木草莓——伦敦市场的草莓售价——布里斯托尔盛产——枫树林——栽培——何时翻修草莓园——每个园丁考虑的都不一样——不存在正常的规范——总是无法更改园丁们的想法——新鲜可口的水果——但是食多了会腻烦——不像樱桃——红醋栗可以提神——摘草莓的弊端是总弯着腰——日光刺眼——太累了——无法忍受了——必须到树阴下休息休息了。”
    谈论这些足足花费了有半个钟头;惟一一次是被威斯顿太太打扰了,她来打听一下她的儿子来了没有。她有些担心。不放心他的马。
    人们在树阴下找了块可以休息的地方。如今爱玛必须要去听埃尔顿太太和简"菲尔费克斯的谈话了。她们说的是关于职务,一个最高的职务。一天上午,埃尔顿太太获悉后,简直快乐疯了。指的不是瑟克林太太家和布雷格太太家,可是从地位和荣誉来说,也不比他们两家差多少。指的是布雷格太太的表姐家。瑟克林太太跟她很熟,在枫树林很有名望。她活泼、可亲、可敬,她的层次、家庭、工作、地位都是最好的。埃尔顿太太希望简马上答复她%虽然菲尔费克斯一再表示,眼下还不愿意去做事,可是她照样翻来覆去地述说着说服简的原因。埃尔顿太太表示将替她写封接受这个工作的信在次日发出。简竟然能够忍耐,爱玛太惊诧了。她的表情的确是恼怒了,她的语言也的确变得无情了——最终,她采用了一个对她而言很不适合的果断的决定,提议再四处转一转。”为什么不去散步呢?奈特利先生还一再表示叫我们去花园转转——全部花园,我希望能全看一遍。”她朋友那副执著的神态她有些无法忍受了。
    气温很高。大家都分开了,可以说三个人在一块的都没有,人们在花园里转了转,不约而同地先后到了又矮又粗的菩提树的树阴下。这条路位于花园的外围,与河并排,好像到了游乐园的边。顺着这条路走到头,没有什么了,仅有一堵插了高柱子的矮矮的石头墙。好像在设计柱子时,想让人认为这是进入房门的入口,实际上那根本没有房子。设置这样一种东西是不是好看,还无法确定,只是,这条路的确景致很美,四周的美景数不尽。埃比几乎就位于那个山坡的脚下,山坡一直延伸到花园外围,便慢慢地变陡了,上面栽种了树木,埃比——密尔农场位于山坡下,地形合适且僻静,门前是一片草地,可以放牧,附近有河流,沿着牧场的边缘缓缓流过。
    优美的景致——令人心胸开阔。英国品种的树,英国式的农场,英国式的房间,在阳光的照耀下,使人心情舒畅。
    爱玛和威斯顿先生看到其他人都来到了这条路上。她往那儿一看,一下子就发现了奈特利先生和哈丽埃特,他们是那么特别,悄悄地在前头走着。真的是奈特利先生和哈丽埃特!简直太不正常了;但是发现了这个情况她倒很开心。从前的一段日子里,他不愿意陪伴她,并且粗暴地不理她。如今他们好像聊得很开心。从前也曾有过,要是哈丽埃特处于一个跟埃比——密尔农场紧密相关的位置上,爱玛发现了一定很不高兴;但是今天她放心了。就叫哈丽埃特去观赏它那生机勃勃的环境,还有它那丰富的牧场,满地的羊群,开满鲜花的果园以及悄然升起的炊烟,不会有事的。她顺着石墙摸到他们背后,看他们正专心地聊着,根本不在观赏景致。他在为哈丽埃特讲解一些耕种办法等等。爱玛注意到了他在对自己笑,似乎在告诉她:“我在谈论我自己。我可以谈这些而不被怀疑是在替罗伯特•马丁说情。”她还是信任他的。这个故事太久远了。罗伯特•马丁可能早就忘掉了哈丽埃特。他们又继续沿这条路走了一段。这儿的环境清爽怡人,爱玛觉得在这儿是一天中最开心的时刻。
    然后就都进屋了;大家都需要吃饭。客人们都坐下了,都在各自忙碌着;但是,弗兰克•邱吉尔仍旧没来。威斯顿太太真是枉费心机,出去张望了那么多次。他父亲不愿表露出自己的担心,还嘲讽她不放心呢。但是她希望他不要骑他的黑马。他本人已承诺就要来的。”我舅妈的病已很有起色,我相信,我肯定来。”
    只是,就像多数人猜测的那样,邱吉尔太太的病情也许会有急剧的变化,很显然一定离不开她外甥的服侍,令他遗憾不已。最后,威斯顿太太也想通了,她承认,也可以是她表示,一定是邱吉尔太太的病发作了,他就来不了了。在思考这件事时,爱玛注视着哈丽埃特;看起来她还不错,丝毫没流露出什么感情来。
    吃过冷食以后,客人们又都离开了屋子,去寻找没有逛到的景点,老埃比的鱼塘;或许可以来到明天正准备收割的苜蓿地,也可以去体验一下忽冷忽热的感觉。伍德豪斯先生在花园的坡顶上已经转了一小圈了,他都不觉得在那儿可以感觉到河水的湿气,他停下来不动了。他女儿一定要停下来陪他,威斯顿先生也好去劝劝威斯顿太太出来活动一下,轻松轻松,她的确应该呼吸呼吸外面的新鲜空气。
    为了使伍德豪斯先生满意,奈特利先生已经费尽心机了。拿出了许多画册,装纪念章、浮雕宝石、珊瑚、贝壳的盒子,以及家里收藏的各种珍藏品,好来打发老朋友这整个一上午的时间。他的良苦用心已经卓见成效了。伍德豪斯先生玩得很开心。威斯顿太太已经介绍了一切东西给他,他还要让爱玛来看。还好,他只是根本看不出东西的价值而已,就这点像小孩,他动作缓慢,古板而有条理。但是,在他再看第二遍时,爱玛便去门厅了,想顺便看一下房子的进口和示意图。她才到那儿,便碰到了简•菲尔费克斯慌忙地由花园出来,看起来是在逃。她没想到马上会遇到伍德豪斯小 姐。开始时下了一跳;但是她恰恰是要见到伍德豪斯小 姐的。
    “当有人想起我时,”她说,“你帮忙说一句我离开了?我马上就回家去。我姨妈担心天太黑了,没料到我们会出来这么长时间。提出来会带来不便和不安。客人们有去鱼塘那儿的,有去菩提路的。在客人们全部返回来之前,谁也不会问起我;问起我时,麻烦你替我告诉一声我回家了,可以吗?”
    “没问题,如果你高兴;但是,你该不会独自一人走路回海伯利吧?”
    “就我一个人走路回去,没事儿的,我快点走。二十分钟足够了。”
    “只是,独自一人走,真的太远了。叫我父亲的佣人送你回去吧。我马上去吩咐马车。只须五分钟。”
    “谢谢,太感谢了,不要去叫马车。我宁愿走路回去。我是不会害怕的!没准我立刻就得去照顾他人了!”
    她说得很动情。爱玛很可怜她,说:“你不至于为这个去做傻事吧。我一定去叫马车。仅是天气也会热得你受不了。况且你已经累坏了。”
    “不错,”她回答说,“我的确累了;可不是疲劳——快速地走路我会振作精神的。伍德豪斯小 姐,某些时候我们都会有心情不好的感觉。我知道,我都烦死了。你如果想为我好就让我照自己的想法去做,你只要在他们提起我时说我已回家了就可以了。”
    爱玛不会再不同意她的做法了。她理解她,可怜她,让她赶快走,并且以一个朋友的亲切目光看着她平安地回去。临行前她的眼光中流露出激动的神色,她说“啊!伍德豪斯小 姐,某些时候可以一个人独处真的好极了!”这句话好像是从压抑很久的胸中迸射出来,稍稍能够发现一些她长久的压抑之情,就算对最喜欢她的人也这样。
    “这种家庭,的确!这样的姨妈!”重新来到门厅时,爱玛说道,“你太不幸了。你肯定认为她们恐怖,你这种表情越明显,我就会越喜爱你。”
    简才离开了不足一刻钟,他们才翻完了几幅威尼斯马克广场的风景画,弗兰克)邱吉尔便进来了。爱玛可没有考虑到他;她想不起来要去考虑他——但是见他来了也很愉快。这回威斯顿太太不用担心了。也不会责怪那匹黑马了。猜测邱吉尔太太发病的客人们猜中了。他迟到的原因就是她突然病情加剧了——神经不正常,发作了几个钟头——他都不想再来了,持续了很长时间。他如果料到路上骑马会那么炎热,并且就算他竭尽全力也不可能来得太早,他认为他肯定赶不到这儿了。天气酷热;这是她经受过的最热的天——真想念家里的凉爽——没有再比酷暑让他更害怕的了——无论天气多冷,多坏,他都不畏惧,但是炎热,让他无法忍受。他坐下了,尽量远离伍德豪斯先生的那个发着余热的火炉,显得很可怜。
    “你坐下静一静,立刻就会凉爽了。”爱玛说。
    “待我凉爽了,我也该走了。我的确离不了啊——但是我还一定得来!我发现你们也要离开了吗;宴会结束了。来这儿的路上我遇到了一位——这么热的天简直是发神经!真是神经病!”
    爱玛听着他讲话,注视着他,一会儿就发现,弗兰克•邱吉尔的状态可以用“心情不好”这个恰当的词来比喻。天太热总有一些人要烦躁不安。或许是他本身的原因。她了解到吃点或喝点东西有时能够医治这种发牢骚的毛病,因此就说服他去吃点东西;他能够找到那个摆着许多食品,多得吃不完的餐厅。她仍然给她指点了一下那扇门。
    “不用了——我不想吃。我还没饿;吃下去反而会热得更厉害。”但是过了两分钟以后,他的口气又变了,嘴里嘟哝了几句关于云杉酒的话,便离开了。爱玛又把精力全都转移到爸爸身上,心想:
    “还好我不喜欢他。我对这种由于天气炎热而发火的人可不感兴趣。可像哈丽埃特那种温和亲切的人是无所谓的。”
    他离开了好长时间,完全可以美美地饱餐一顿了,等他回来时情绪就变了——一点也不烦躁了,又恢复到了他一贯的文质彬彬了——他拽过一把椅子靠在他们旁边,他们所做的事情吸引了他,并且适宜地对他的迟到道歉。他的情绪还未完全恢复,可是他好像在努力地让情绪恢复;总算是能够说几句逗人开心的玩笑话了。他们正拿着一幅瑞士风景画在看。
    “我舅妈的病彻底恢复以后,我准备出国了,”他说,“我不亲自去转转这些地方,是不会罢休的。一定会有那么一天,你们能够欣赏到我的画——看到我写的游记——也许是我写的诗。我准备以此来证明我自己。”
    “大概可能吧——可一定不会以瑞士画来证明。你不可能到瑞士去。你舅舅舅妈绝对不允许你到国外去的。”
    “或许能够劝服他们同去。大夫也会建议她去一个天气暖和的地方。我相信,我们一定会一起去的。我发誓,我决定了。今天上午我认为自己马上就可以出国了。我要去游玩。现在这种无聊的生活我过腻了。我应换个地方了。我说的是心里话,伍德豪斯小 姐,无论你那锐利的目光发现了什么——我讨厌英国了——如果可能的话,我明天就走。”
    “你这是厌倦了奢侈豪华和安逸享乐的生活吧!难道你不能替自己找几个苦差役,让自己满意地生活在这儿吗?”
    “我厌倦了奢侈豪华和安逸享乐的生活!你根本就不对。我从未觉得我在享福,也不觉得是在挥霍。我从来都得不到我想要的东西。其实我很可怜的。”
    “但是,你也不像刚进来时那么可悲了。继续吃一些,再喝一点,你就完全恢复了。多吃一块冷肉,饮一杯加水的马德拉葡萄酒,你几乎可以恢复正常了。”
    “不去——我不愿去。我想靠近你。只有你才对我起作用。”
    “我们准备明天去游博克斯山,你同我们一起去玩。那跟瑞士不一样,但是就一个马上想换个环境的年轻男子而言,是个不错的去处。你想呆在这呢,还是一起去玩?”
    “不去,肯定不去;我将在凉爽的夜晚赶回去。”
    “但是你能够在凉爽的明天上午赶回来啊。”
    “不成——太不值得。如果真来了,我会烦躁死的。”
    “那你只有呆在里士满了。”
    “但是,如果我呆在这,我将更烦躁。你们都去玩了而我没去,我无法忍受。”
    “还是你自己决定这件事吧。烦躁的程度由你本人衡量吧。我不会强迫你。”
    这时候其他人都回来了,立即就聚齐了。发现了弗兰克•邱吉尔,一部分人很愉快,一部分人却没反应;但是,知道菲尔费克斯小 姐离开了,客人们都觉得难过和担心。这时候客人们也都要离去了,也不用再去想这件事了。为明天的行动作了一个简要的布置,他们就散了。弗兰克•邱吉尔渐渐地也想加入进去,因此,他最终告诉爱玛说:
    “行了,要是你希望我呆在这儿,陪大伙一起去玩,我同意了。”
    她笑了笑表示赞同;只要里士满不下指令,他一定不会赶在第二天天黑之前回去的。

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-19 23:53重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0



CHAPTER VII
They had a very fine day for Box Hill; and all the other outward circumstances of arrangement, accommodation, and punctuality, were in favour of a pleasant party. Mr. Weston directed the whole, officiating safely between Hartfield and the Vicarage, and every body was in good time. Emma and Harriet went together; Miss Bates and her niece, with the Eltons; the gentlemen on horseback. Mrs. Weston remained with Mr. Woodhouse. Nothing was wanting but to be happy when they got there. Seven miles were travelled in expectation of enjoyment, and every body had a burst of admiration on first arriving; but in the general amount of the day there was deficiency. There was a languor, a want of spirits, a want of union, which could not be got over. They separated too much into parties. The Eltons walked together; Mr. Knightley took charge of Miss Bates and Jane; and Emma and Harriet belonged to Frank Churchill. And Mr. Weston tried, in vain, to make them harmonise better. It seemed at first an accidental division, but it never materially varied. Mr. and Mrs. Elton, indeed, shewed no unwillingness to mix, and be as agreeable as they could; but during the two whole hours that were spent on the hill, there seemed a principle of separation, between the other parties, too strong for any fine prospects, or any cold collation, or any cheerful Mr. Weston, to remove.

At first it was downright dulness to Emma. She had never seen Frank Churchill so silent and stupid. He said nothing worth hearing-- looked without seeing--admired without intelligence--listened without knowing what she said. While he was so dull, it was no wonder that Harriet should be dull likewise; and they were both insufferable.

When they all sat down it was better; to her taste a great deal better, for Frank Churchill grew talkative and gay, making her his first object. Every distinguishing attention that could be paid, was paid to her. To amuse her, and be agreeable in her eyes, seemed all that he cared for--and Emma, glad to be enlivened, not sorry to be flattered, was gay and easy too, and gave him all the friendly encouragement, the admission to be gallant, which she had ever given in the first and most animating period of their acquaintance; but which now, in her own estimation, meant nothing, though in the judgment of most people looking on it must have had such an appearance as no English word but flirtation could very well describe. "Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse flirted together excessively." They were laying themselves open to that very phrase--and to having it sent off in a letter to Maple Grove by one lady, to Ireland by another. Not that Emma was gay and thoughtless from any real felicity; it was rather because she felt less happy than she had expected. She laughed because she was disappointed; and though she liked him for his attentions, and thought them all, whether in friendship, admiration, or playfulness, extremely judicious, they were not winning back her heart. She still intended him for her friend.

"How much I am obliged to you," said he, "for telling me to come to-day!-- If it had not been for you, I should certainly have lost all the happiness of this party. I had quite determined to go away again."

"Yes, you were very cross; and I do not know what about, except that you were too late for the best strawberries. I was a kinder friend than you deserved. But you were humble. You begged hard to be commanded to come."

"Don't say I was cross. I was fatigued. The heat overcame me."

"It is hotter to-day."

"Not to my feelings. I am perfectly comfortable to-day."

"You are comfortable because you are under command."

"Your command?--Yes."

"Perhaps I intended you to say so, but I meant self-command. You had, somehow or other, broken bounds yesterday, and run away from your own management; but to-day you are got back again--and as I cannot be always with you, it is best to believe your temper under your own command rather than mine."

"It comes to the same thing. I can have no self-command without a motive. You order me, whether you speak or not. And you can be always with me. You are always with me."

"Dating from three o'clock yesterday. My perpetual influence could not begin earlier, or you would not have been so much out of humour before."

"Three o'clock yesterday! That is your date. I thought I had seen you first in February."

"Your gallantry is really unanswerable. But (lowering her voice)-- nobody speaks except ourselves, and it is rather too much to be talking nonsense for the entertainment of seven silent people."

"I say nothing of which I am ashamed," replied he, with lively impudence. "I saw you first in February. Let every body on the Hill hear me if they can. Let my accents swell to Mickleham on one side, and Dorking on the other. I saw you first in February." And then whispering-- "Our companions are excessively stupid. What shall we do to rouse them? Any nonsense will serve. They shall talk. Ladies and gentlemen, I am ordered by Miss Woodhouse (who, wherever she is, presides) to say, that she desires to know what you are all thinking of?"

Some laughed, and answered good-humouredly. Miss Bates said a great deal; Mrs. Elton swelled at the idea of Miss Woodhouse's presiding; Mr. Knightley's answer was the most distinct.

"Is Miss Woodhouse sure that she would like to hear what we are all thinking of?"

"Oh! no, no"--cried Emma, laughing as carelessly as she could-- "Upon no account in the world. It is the very last thing I would stand the brunt of just now. Let me hear any thing rather than what you are all thinking of. I will not say quite all. There are one or two, perhaps, (glancing at Mr. Weston and Harriet,) whose thoughts I might not be afraid of knowing."

"It is a sort of thing," cried Mrs. Elton emphatically, "which I should not have thought myself privileged to inquire into. Though, perhaps, as the Chaperon of the party-- I never was in any circle--exploring parties--young ladies--married women--"

Her mutterings were chiefly to her husband; and he murmured, in reply,

"Very true, my love, very true. Exactly so, indeed--quite unheard of-- but some ladies say any thing. Better pass it off as a joke. Every body knows what is due to you."

"It will not do," whispered Frank to Emma; "they are most of them affronted. I will attack them with more address. Ladies and gentlemen--I am ordered by Miss Woodhouse to say, that she waives her right of knowing exactly what you may all be thinking of, and only requires something very entertaining from each of you, in a general way. Here are seven of you, besides myself, (who, she is pleased to say, am very entertaining already,) and she only demands from each of you either one thing very clever, be it prose or verse, original or repeated--or two things moderately clever-- or three things very dull indeed, and she engages to laugh heartily at them all."

"Oh! very well," exclaimed Miss Bates, "then I need not be uneasy. `Three things very dull indeed.' That will just do for me, you know. I shall be sure to say three dull things as soon as ever I open my mouth, shan't I? (looking round with the most good-humoured dependence on every body's assent)--Do not you all think I shall?"

Emma could not resist.


"Ah! ma'am, but there may be a difficulty. Pardon me--but you will be limited as to number--only three at once."

Miss Bates, deceived by the mock ceremony of her manner, did not immediately catch her meaning; but, when it burst on her, it could not anger, though a slight blush shewed that it could pain her.

"Ah!--well--to be sure. Yes, I see what she means, (turning to Mr. Knightley,) and I will try to hold my tongue. I must make myself very disagreeable, or she would not have said such a thing to an old friend."

"I like your plan," cried Mr. Weston. "Agreed, agreed. I will do my best. I am making a conundrum. How will a conundrum reckon?"

"Low, I am afraid, sir, very low," answered his son;--"but we shall be indulgent--especially to any one who leads the way."

"No, no," said Emma, "it will not reckon low. A conundrum of Mr. Weston's shall clear him and his next neighbour. Come, sir, pray let me hear it."

"I doubt its being very clever myself," said Mr. Weston."It is too much a matter of fact, but here it is.--What two letters of the alphabet are there, that express perfection?"

"What two letters!--express perfection! I am sure I do not know."

"Ah! you will never guess. You, (to Emma), I am certain, will never guess.--I will tell you.--M. and A.--Em-ma.--Do you understand?"

Understanding and gratification came together. It might be a very indifferent piece of wit, but Emma found a great deal to laugh at and enjoy in it--and so did Frank and Harriet.--It did not seem to touch the rest of the party equally; some looked very stupid about it, and Mr. Knightley gravely said,

"This explains the sort of clever thing that is wanted, and Mr. Weston has done very well for himself; but he must have knocked up every body else. Perfection should not have come quite so soon."

"Oh! for myself, I protest I must be excused," said Mrs. Elton; "I really cannot attempt--I am not at all fond of the sort of thing. I had an acrostic once sent to me upon my own name, which I was not at all pleased with. I knew who it came from. An abominable puppy!-- You know who I mean (nodding to her husband). These kind of things are very well at Christmas, when one is sitting round the fire; but quite out of place, in my opinion, when one is exploring about the country in summer. Miss Woodhouse must excuse me. I am not one of those who have witty things at every body's service. I do not pretend to be a wit. I have a great deal of vivacity in my own way, but I really must be allowed to judge when to speak and when to hold my tongue. Pass us, if you please, Mr. Churchill. Pass Mr. E., Knightley, Jane, and myself. We have nothing clever to say-- not one of us.

"Yes, yes, pray pass me," added her husband, with a sort of sneering consciousness; "I have nothing to say that can entertain Miss Woodhouse, or any other young lady. An old married man-- quite good for nothing. Shall we walk, Augusta?"

"With all my heart. I am really tired of exploring so long on one spot. Come, Jane, take my other arm."

Jane declined it, however, and the husband and wife walked off. "Happy couple!" said Frank Churchill, as soon as they were out of hearing:--"How well they suit one another!--Very lucky--marrying as they did, upon an acquaintance formed only in a public place!--They only knew each other, I think, a few weeks in Bath! Peculiarly lucky!-- for as to any real knowledge of a person's disposition that Bath, or any public place, can give--it is all nothing; there can be no knowledge. It is only by seeing women in their own homes, among their own set, just as they always are, that you can form any just judgment. Short of that, it is all guess and luck-- and will generally be ill-luck. How many a man has committed himself on a short acquaintance, and rued it all the rest of his life!"

Miss Fairfax, who had seldom spoken before, except among her own confederates, spoke now.

"Such things do occur, undoubtedly."--She was stopped by a cough. Frank Churchill turned towards her to listen.

"You were speaking," said he, gravely. She recovered her voice.

"I was only going to observe, that though such unfortunate circumstances do sometimes occur both to men and women, I cannot imagine them to be very frequent. A hasty and imprudent attachment may arise-- but there is generally time to recover from it afterwards. I would be understood to mean, that it can be only weak, irresolute characters, (whose happiness must be always at the mercy of chance,) who will suffer an unfortunate acquaintance to be an inconvenience, an oppression for ever."

He made no answer; merely looked, and bowed in submission; and soon afterwards said, in a lively tone,

"Well, I have so little confidence in my own judgment, that whenever I marry, I hope some body will chuse my wife for me. Will you? (turning to Emma.) Will you chuse a wife for me?--I am sure I should like any body fixed on by you. You provide for the family, you know, (with a smile at his father). Find some body for me. I am in no hurry. Adopt her, educate her."

"And make her like myself."

"By all means, if you can."

"Very well. I undertake the commission. You shall have a charming wife."

"She must be very lively, and have hazle eyes. I care for nothing else. I shall go abroad for a couple of years--and when I return, I shall come to you for my wife. Remember."

Emma was in no danger of forgetting. It was a commission to touch every favourite feeling. Would not Harriet be the very creature described? Hazle eyes excepted, two years more might make her all that he wished. He might even have Harriet in his thoughts at the moment; who could say? Referring the education to her seemed to imply it.

"Now, ma'am," said Jane to her aunt, "shall we join Mrs. Elton?"

"If you please, my dear. With all my heart. I am quite ready. I was ready to have gone with her, but this will do just as well. We shall soon overtake her. There she is--no, that's somebody else. That's one of the ladies in the Irish car party, not at all like her.-- Well, I declare--"

They walked off, followed in half a minute by Mr. Knightley. Mr. Weston, his son, Emma, and Harriet, only remained; and the young man's spirits now rose to a pitch almost unpleasant. Even Emma grew tired at last of flattery and merriment, and wished herself rather walking quietly about with any of the others, or sitting almost alone, and quite unattended to, in tranquil observation of the beautiful views beneath her. The appearance of the servants looking out for them to give notice of the carriages was a joyful sight; and even the bustle of collecting and preparing to depart, and the solicitude of Mrs. Elton to have her carriage first, were gladly endured, in the prospect of the quiet drive home which was to close the very questionable enjoyments of this day of pleasure. Such another scheme, composed of so many ill-assorted people, she hoped never to be betrayed into again.

While waiting for the carriage, she found Mr. Knightley by her side. He looked around, as if to see that no one were near, and then said,

"Emma, I must once more speak to you as I have been used to do: a privilege rather endured than allowed, perhaps, but I must still use it. I cannot see you acting wrong, without a remonstrance. How could you be so unfeeling to Miss Bates? How could you be so insolent in your wit to a woman of her character, age, and situation?-- Emma, I had not thought it possible."

Emma recollected, blushed, was sorry, but tried to laugh it off.

"Nay, how could I help saying what I did?--Nobody could have helped it. It was not so very bad. I dare say she did not understand me."

"I assure you she did. She felt your full meaning. She has talked of it since. I wish you could have heard how she talked of it-- with what candour and generosity. I wish you could have heard her honouring your forbearance, in being able to pay her such attentions, as she was for ever receiving from yourself and your father, when her society must be so irksome."

"Oh!" cried Emma, "I know there is not a better creature in the world: but you must allow, that what is good and what is ridiculous are most unfortunately blended in her."

"They are blended," said he, "I acknowledge; and, were she prosperous, I could allow much for the occasional prevalence of the ridiculous over the good. Were she a woman of fortune, I would leave every harmless absurdity to take its chance, I would not quarrel with you for any liberties of manner. Were she your equal in situation-- but, Emma, consider how far this is from being the case. She is poor; she has sunk from the comforts she was born to; and, if she live to old age, must probably sink more. Her situation should secure your compassion. It was badly done, indeed! You, whom she had known from an infant, whom she had seen grow up from a period when her notice was an honour, to have you now, in thoughtless spirits, and the pride of the moment, laugh at her, humble her--and before her niece, too--and before others, many of whom (certainly some,) would be entirely guided by your treatment of her.--This is not pleasant to you, Emma--and it is very far from pleasant to me; but I must, I will,--I will tell you truths while I can; satisfied with proving myself your friend by very faithful counsel, and trusting that you will some time or other do me greater justice than you can do now."

While they talked, they were advancing towards the carriage; it was ready; and, before she could speak again, he had handed her in. He had misinterpreted the feelings which had kept her face averted, and her tongue motionless. They were combined only of anger against herself, mortification, and deep concern. She had not been able to speak; and, on entering the carriage, sunk back for a moment overcome--then reproaching herself for having taken no leave, making no acknowledgment, parting in apparent sullenness, she looked out with voice and hand eager to shew a difference; but it was just too late. He had turned away, and the horses were in motion. She continued to look back, but in vain; and soon, with what appeared unusual speed, they were half way down the hill, and every thing left far behind. She was vexed beyond what could have been expressed--almost beyond what she could conceal. Never had she felt so agitated, mortified, grieved, at any circumstance in her life. She was most forcibly struck. The truth of this representation there was no denying. She felt it at her heart. How could she have been so brutal, so cruel to Miss Bates! How could she have exposed herself to such ill opinion in any one she valued! And how suffer him to leave her without saying one word of gratitude, of concurrence, of common kindness!

Time did not compose her. As she reflected more, she seemed but to feel it more. She never had been so depressed. Happily it was not necessary to speak. There was only Harriet, who seemed not in spirits herself, fagged, and very willing to be silent; and Emma felt the tears running down her cheeks almost all the way home, without being at any trouble to check them, extraordinary as they were.

CHAPTER VIII
The wretchedness of a scheme to Box Hill was in Emma's thoughts all the evening. How it might be considered by the rest of the party, she could not tell. They, in their different homes, and their different ways, might be looking back on it with pleasure; but in her view it was a morning more completely misspent, more totally bare of rational satisfaction at the time, and more to be abhorred in recollection, than any she had ever passed. A whole evening of back-gammon with her father, was felicity to it. There, indeed, lay real pleasure, for there she was giving up the sweetest hours of the twenty-four to his comfort; and feeling that, unmerited as might be the degree of his fond affection and confiding esteem, she could not, in her general conduct, be open to any severe reproach. As a daughter, she hoped she was not without a heart. She hoped no one could have said to her, "How could you be so unfeeling to your father?-- I must, I will tell you truths while I can." Miss Bates should never again--no, never! If attention, in future, could do away the past, she might hope to be forgiven. She had been often remiss, her conscience told her so; remiss, perhaps, more in thought than fact; scornful, ungracious. But it should be so no more. In the warmth of true contrition, she would call upon her the very next morning, and it should be the beginning, on her side, of a regular, equal, kindly intercourse.

She was just as determined when the morrow came, and went early, that nothing might prevent her. It was not unlikely, she thought, that she might see Mr. Knightley in her way; or, perhaps, he might come in while she were paying her visit. She had no objection. She would not be ashamed of the appearance of the penitence, so justly and truly hers. Her eyes were towards Donwell as she walked, but she saw him not.

"The ladies were all at home." She had never rejoiced at the sound before, nor ever before entered the passage, nor walked up the stairs, with any wish of giving pleasure, but in conferring obligation, or of deriving it, except in subsequent ridicule.

There was a bustle on her approach; a good deal of moving and talking. She heard Miss Bates's voice, something was to be done in a hurry; the maid looked frightened and awkward; hoped she would be pleased to wait a moment, and then ushered her in too soon. The aunt and niece seemed both escaping into the adjoining room. Jane she had a distinct glimpse of, looking extremely ill; and, before the door had shut them out, she heard Miss Bates saying, "Well, my dear, I shall say you are laid down upon the bed, and I am sure you are ill enough."

Poor old Mrs. Bates, civil and humble as usual, looked as if she did not quite understand what was going on.

"I am afraid Jane is not very well," said she, "but I do not know; they tell me she is well. I dare say my daughter will be here presently, Miss Woodhouse. I hope you find a chair. I wish Hetty had not gone. I am very little able--Have you a chair, ma'am? Do you sit where you like? I am sure she will be here presently."

Emma seriously hoped she would. She had a moment's fear of Miss Bates keeping away from her. But Miss Bates soon came--"Very happy and obliged"--but Emma's conscience told her that there was not the same cheerful volubility as before--less ease of look and manner. A very friendly inquiry after Miss Fairfax, she hoped, might lead the way to a return of old feelings. The touch seemed immediate.

"Ah! Miss Woodhouse, how kind you are!--I suppose you have heard-- and are come to give us joy. This does not seem much like joy, indeed, in me--(twinkling away a tear or two)--but it will be very trying for us to part with her, after having had her so long, and she has a dreadful headach just now, writing all the morning:-- such long letters, you know, to be written to Colonel Campbell, and Mrs. Dixon. `My dear,' said I, `you will blind yourself'-- for tears were in her eyes perpetually. One cannot wonder, one cannot wonder. It is a great change; and though she is amazingly fortunate--such a situation, I suppose, as no young woman before ever met with on first going out--do not think us ungrateful, Miss Woodhouse, for such surprising good fortune--(again dispersing her tears)--but, poor dear soul! if you were to see what a headache she has. When one is in great pain, you know one cannot feel any blessing quite as it may deserve. She is as low as possible. To look at her, nobody would think how delighted and happy she is to have secured such a situation. You will excuse her not coming to you--she is not able--she is gone into her own room-- I want her to lie down upon the bed. `My dear,' said I, `I shall say you are laid down upon the bed:' but, however, she is not; she is walking about the room. But, now that she has written her letters, she says she shall soon be well. She will be extremely sorry to miss seeing you, Miss Woodhouse, but your kindness will excuse her. You were kept waiting at the door--I was quite ashamed-- but somehow there was a little bustle--for it so happened that we had not heard the knock, and till you were on the stairs, we did not know any body was coming. `It is only Mrs. Cole,' said I, `depend upon it. Nobody else would come so early.' `Well,' said she, `it must be borne some time or other, and it may as well be now.' But then Patty came in, and said it was you. `Oh!' said I, `it is Miss Woodhouse: I am sure you will like to see her.'-- `I can see nobody,' said she; and up she got, and would go away; and that was what made us keep you waiting--and extremely sorry and ashamed we were. `If you must go, my dear,' said I, `you must, and I will say you are laid down upon the bed.'"

Emma was most sincerely interested. Her heart had been long growing kinder towards Jane; and this picture of her present sufferings acted as a cure of every former ungenerous suspicion, and left her nothing but pity; and the remembrance of the less just and less gentle sensations of the past, obliged her to admit that Jane might very naturally resolve on seeing Mrs. Cole or any other steady friend, when she might not bear to see herself. She spoke as she felt, with earnest regret and solicitude--sincerely wishing that the circumstances which she collected from Miss Bates to be now actually determined on, might be as much for Miss Fairfax's advantage and comfort as possible. "It must be a severe trial to them all. She had understood it was to be delayed till Colonel Campbell's return."

"So very kind! " replied Miss Bates. "But you are always kind."

There was no bearing such an "always;" and to break through her dreadful gratitude, Emma made the direct inquiry of--

"Where--may I ask?--is Miss Fairfax going?"

"To a Mrs. Smallridge--charming woman--most superior--to have the charge of her three little girls--delightful children. Impossible that any situation could be more replete with comfort; if we except, perhaps, Mrs. Suckling's own family, and Mrs. Bragge's; but Mrs. Smallridge is intimate with both, and in the very same neighbourhood:--lives only four miles from Maple Grove. Jane will be only four miles from Maple Grove."

"Mrs. Elton, I suppose, has been the person to whom Miss Fairfax owes--"

"Yes, our good Mrs. Elton. The most indefatigable, true friend. She would not take a denial. She would not let Jane say, `No;' for when Jane first heard of it, (it was the day before yesterday,the very morning we were at Donwell,) when Jane first heard of it, she was quite decided against accepting the offer, and for the reasons you mention; exactly as you say, she had made up her mind to close with nothing till Colonel Campbell's return, and nothing should induce her to enter into any engagement at present--and so she told Mrs. Elton over and over again--and I am sure I had no more idea that she would change her mind!--but that good Mrs. Elton, whose judgment never fails her, saw farther than I did. It is not every body that would have stood out in such a kind way as she did, and refuse to take Jane's answer; but she positively declared she would not write any such denial yesterday, as Jane wished her; she would wait--and, sure enough, yesterday evening it was all settled that Jane should go. Quite a surprize to me! I had not the least idea!--Jane took Mrs. Elton aside, and told her at once, that upon thinking over the advantages of Mrs. Smallridge's situation, she had come to the resolution of accepting it.--I did not know a word of it till it was all settled."

"You spent the evening with Mrs. Elton?"

"Yes, all of us; Mrs. Elton would have us come. It was settled so, upon the hill, while we were walking about with Mr. Knightley. `You must all spend your evening with us,' said she--`I positively must have you all come.'"

"Mr. Knightley was there too, was he?"

"No, not Mr. Knightley; he declined it from the first; and though I thought he would come, because Mrs. Elton declared she would not let him off, he did not;--but my mother, and Jane, and I, were all there, and a very agreeable evening we had. Such kind friends, you know,Miss Woodhouse, one must always find agreeable, though every body seemed rather fagged after the morning's party. Even pleasure, you know, is fatiguing--and I cannot say that any of them seemed very much to have enjoyed it. However, I shall always think it a very pleasant party, and feel extremely obliged to the kind friends who included me in it."

"Miss Fairfax, I suppose, though you were not aware of it, had been making up her mind the whole day?"

"I dare say she had."

"Whenever the time may come, it must be unwelcome to her and all her friends--but I hope her engagement will have every alleviation that is possible--I mean, as to the character and manners of the family."

"Thank you, dear Miss Woodhouse. Yes, indeed, there is every thing in the world that can make her happy in it. Except the Sucklings and Bragges, there is not such another nursery establishment, so liberal and elegant, in all Mrs. Elton's acquaintance. Mrs. Smallridge, a most delightful woman!--A style of living almost equal to Maple Grove--and as to the children, except the little Sucklings and little Bragges, there are not such elegant sweet children anywhere. Jane will be treated with such regard and kindness!-- It will be nothing but pleasure, a life of pleasure.--And her salary!-- I really cannot venture to name her salary to you, Miss Woodhouse. Even you, used as you are to great sums, would hardly believe that so much could be given to a young person like Jane."

"Ah! madam," cried Emma, "if other children are at all like what I remember to have been myself, I should think five times the amount of what I have ever yet heard named as a salary on such occasions, dearly earned."

"You are so noble in your ideas!"

"And when is Miss Fairfax to leave you?"

"Very soon, very soon, indeed; that's the worst of it. Within a fortnight. Mrs. Smallridge is in a great hurry. My poor mother does not know how to bear it. So then, I try to put it out of her thoughts, and say, Come ma'am, do not let us think about it any more."

"Her friends must all be sorry to lose her; and will not Colonel and Mrs. Campbell be sorry to find that she has engaged herself before their return?"

"Yes; Jane says she is sure they will; but yet, this is such a situation as she cannot feel herself justified in declining. I was so astonished when she first told me what she had been saying to Mrs. Elton, and when Mrs. Elton at the same moment came congratulating me upon it! It was before tea--stay--no, it could not be before tea, because we were just going to cards--and yet it was before tea, because I remember thinking--Oh! no, now I recollect, now I have it; something happened before tea, but not that. Mr. Elton was called out of the room before tea, old John Abdy's son wanted to speak with him. Poor old John, I have a great regard for him; he was clerk to my poor father twenty-seven years; and now, poor old man, he is bed-ridden, and very poorly with the rheumatic gout in his joints-- I must go and see him to-day; and so will Jane, I am sure, if she gets out at all. And poor John's son came to talk to Mr. Elton about relief from the parish; he is very well to do himself, you know, being head man at the Crown, ostler, and every thing of that sort, but still he cannot keep his father without some help; and so, when Mr. Elton came back, he told us what John ostler had been telling him, and then it came out about the chaise having been sent to Randalls to take Mr. Frank Churchill to Richmond. That was what happened before tea. It was after tea that Jane spoke to Mrs. Elton."

Miss Bates would hardly give Emma time to say how perfectly new this circumstance was to her; but as without supposing it possible that she could be ignorant of any of the particulars of Mr. Frank Churchill's going, she proceeded to give them all, it was of no consequence.

What Mr. Elton had learned from the ostler on the subject, being the accumulation of the ostler's own knowledge, and the knowledge of the servants at Randalls, was, that a messenger had come over from Richmond soon after the return of the party from Box Hill-- which messenger, however, had been no more than was expected; and that Mr. Churchill had sent his nephew a few lines, containing, upon the whole, a tolerable account of Mrs. Churchill, and only wishing him not to delay coming back beyond the next morning early; but that Mr. Frank Churchill having resolved to go home directly, without waiting at all, and his horse seeming to have got a cold, Tom had been sent off immediately for the Crown chaise, and the ostler had stood out and seen it pass by, the boy going a good pace, and driving very steady.

There was nothing in all this either to astonish or interest, and it caught Emma's attention only as it united with the subject which already engaged her mind. The contrast between Mrs. Churchill's importance in the world, and Jane Fairfax's, struck her; one was every thing, the other nothing--and she sat musing on the difference of woman's destiny, and quite unconscious on what her eyes were fixed, till roused by Miss Bates's saying,

"Aye, I see what you are thinking of, the pianoforte. What is to become of that?--Very true. Poor dear Jane was talking of it just now.-- `You must go,' said she. `You and I must part. You will have no business here.--Let it stay, however,' said she; `give it houseroom till Colonel Campbell comes back. I shall talk about it to him; he will settle for me; he will help me out of all my difficulties.'-- And to this day, I do believe, she knows not whether it was his present or his daughter's."

Now Emma was obliged to think of the pianoforte; and the remembrance of all her former fanciful and unfair conjectures was so little pleasing, that she soon allowed herself to believe her visit had been long enough; and, with a repetition of every thing that she could venture to say of the good wishes which she really felt, took leave.

CHAPTER IX
Emma's pensive meditations, as she walked home, were not interrupted; but on entering the parlour, she found those who must rouse her. Mr. Knightley and Harriet had arrived during her absence, and were sitting with her father.--Mr. Knightley immediately got up, and in a manner decidedly graver than usual, said,

"I would not go away without seeing you, but I have no time to spare, and therefore must now be gone directly. I am going to London, to spend a few days with John and Isabella. Have you any thing to send or say, besides the `love,' which nobody carries?"

"Nothing at all. But is not this a sudden scheme?"

"Yes--rather--I have been thinking of it some little time."

Emma was sure he had not forgiven her; he looked unlike himself. Time, however, she thought, would tell him that they ought to be friends again. While he stood, as if meaning to go, but not going-- her father began his inquiries.

"Well, my dear, and did you get there safely?--And how did you find my worthy old friend and her daughter?--I dare say they must have been very much obliged to you for coming. Dear Emma has been to call on Mrs. and Miss Bates, Mr. Knightley, as I told you before.
She is always so attentive to them!"

Emma's colour was heightened by this unjust praise; and with a smile, and shake of the head, which spoke much, she looked at Mr. Knightley.-- It seemed as if there were an instantaneous impression in her favour,as if his eyes received the truth from her's, and all that had passed of good in her feelings were at once caught and honoured.-- He looked at her with a glow of regard. She was warmly gratified-- and in another moment still more so, by a little movement of more than common friendliness on his part.--He took her hand;-- whether she had not herself made the first motion, she could not say-- she might, perhaps, have rather offered it--but he took her hand, pressed it, and certainly was on the point of carrying it to his lips-- when, from some fancy or other, he suddenly let it go.--Why he should feel such a scruple, why he should change his mind when it was all but done, she could not perceive.--He would have judged better, she thought, if he had not stopped.--The intention, however, was indubitable; and whether it was that his manners had in general so little gallantry, or however else it happened, but she thought nothing became him more.-- It was with him, of so simple, yet so dignified a nature.-- She could not but recall the attempt with great satisfaction. It spoke such perfect amity.--He left them immediately afterwards-- gone in a moment. He always moved with the alertness of a mind which could neither be undecided nor dilatory, but now he seemed more sudden than usual in his disappearance.

Emma could not regret her having gone to Miss Bates, but she wished she had left her ten minutes earlier;--it would have been a great pleasure to talk over Jane Fairfax's situation with Mr. Knightley.-- Neither would she regret that he should be going to Brunswick Square, for she knew how much his visit would be enjoyed--but it might have happened at a better time--and to have had longer notice of it, would have been pleasanter.--They parted thorough friends, however; she could not be deceived as to the meaning of his countenance, and his unfinished gallantry;--it was all done to assure her that she had fully recovered his good opinion.--He had been sitting with them half an hour, she found. It was a pity that she had not come back earlier!

In the hope of diverting her father's thoughts from the disagreeableness of Mr. Knightley's going to London; and going so suddenly; and going on horseback, which she knew would be all very bad; Emma communicated her news of Jane Fairfax, and her dependence on the effect was justified; it supplied a very useful check,-- interested, without disturbing him. He had long made up his mind to Jane Fairfax's going out as governess, and could talk of it cheerfully, but Mr. Knightley's going to London had been an unexpected blow.

"I am very glad, indeed, my dear, to hear she is to be so comfortably settled. Mrs. Elton is very good-natured and agreeable, and I dare say her acquaintance are just what they ought to be. I hope it is a dry situation, and that her health will be taken good care of. It ought to be a first object, as I am sure poor Miss Taylor's always was with me. You know, my dear, she is going to be to this new lady what Miss Taylor was to us. And I hope she will be better off in one respect, and not be induced to go away after it has been her home so long."

The following day brought news from Richmond to throw every thing else into the background. An express arrived at Randalls to announce the death of Mrs. Churchill! Though her nephew had had no particular reason to hasten back on her account, she had not lived above six-and-thirty hours after his return. A sudden seizure of a different nature from any thing foreboded by her general state, had carried her off after a short struggle. The great Mrs. Churchill was no more.

It was felt as such things must be felt. Every body had a degree of gravity and sorrow; tenderness towards the departed, solicitude for the surviving friends; and, in a reasonable time, curiosity to know where she would be buried. Goldsmith tells us, that when lovely woman stoops to folly, she has nothing to do but to die; and when she stoops to be disagreeable, it is equally to be recommended as a clearer of ill-fame. Mrs. Churchill, after being disliked at least twenty-five years, was now spoken of with compassionate allowances. In one point she was fully justified. She had never been admitted before to be seriously ill. The event acquitted her of all the fancifulness, and all the selfishness of imaginary complaints.

"Poor Mrs. Churchill! no doubt she had been suffering a great deal: more than any body had ever supposed--and continual pain would try the temper. It was a sad event--a great shock--with all her faults, what would Mr. Churchill do without her? Mr. Churchill's loss would be dreadful indeed. Mr. Churchill would never get over it."-- Even Mr. Weston shook his head, and looked solemn, and said, "Ah! poor woman, who would have thought it!" and resolved, that his mourning should be as handsome as possible; and his wife sat sighing and moralising over her broad hems with a commiseration and good sense, true and steady. How it would affect Frank was among the earliest thoughts of both. It was also a very early speculation with Emma. The character of Mrs. Churchill, the grief of her husband--her mind glanced over them both with awe and compassion--and then rested with lightened feelings on how Frank might be affected by the event, how benefited, how freed. She saw in a moment all the possible good. Now, an attachment to Harriet Smith would have nothing to encounter. Mr. Churchill, independent of his wife, was feared by nobody; an easy, guidable man, to be persuaded into any thing by his nephew. All that remained to be wished was, that the nephew should form the attachment, as, with all her goodwill in the cause, Emma could feel no certainty of its being already formed.

Harriet behaved extremely well on the occasion, with great self-command. What ever she might feel of brighter hope, she betrayed nothing. Emma was gratified, to observe such a proof in her of strengthened character, and refrained from any allusion that might endanger its maintenance. They spoke, therefore, of Mrs. Churchill's death with mutual forbearance.

Short letters from Frank were received at Randalls, communicating all that was immediately important of their state and plans. Mr. Churchill was better than could be expected; and their first removal, on the departure of the funeral for Yorkshire, was to be to the house of a very old friend in Windsor, to whom Mr. Churchill had been promising a visit the last ten years. At present, there was nothing to be done for Harriet; good wishes for the future were all that could yet be possible on Emma's side.

It was a more pressing concern to shew attention to Jane Fairfax, whose prospects were closing, while Harriet's opened, and whose engagements now allowed of no delay in any one at Highbury, who wished to shew her kindness--and with Emma it was grown into a first wish. She had scarcely a stronger regret than for her past coldness; and the person, whom she had been so many months neglecting, was now the very one on whom she would have lavished every distinction of regard or sympathy. She wanted to be of use to her; wanted to shew a value for her society, and testify respect and consideration. She resolved to prevail on her to spend a day at Hartfield. A note was written to urge it. The invitation was refused, and by a verbal message. "Miss Fairfax was not well enough to write;" and when Mr. Perry called at Hartfield, the same morning, it appeared that she was so much indisposed as to have been visited, though against her own consent, by himself, and that she was suffering under severe headaches, and a nervous fever to a degree, which made him doubt the possibility of her going to Mrs. Smallridge's at the time proposed. Her health seemed for the moment completely deranged-- appetite quite gone--and though there were no absolutely alarming symptoms, nothing touching the pulmonary complaint, which was the standing apprehension of the family, Mr. Perry was uneasy about her. He thought she had undertaken more than she was equal to, and that she felt it so herself, though she would not own it. Her spirits seemed overcome. Her present home, he could not but observe, was unfavourable to a nervous disorder:-- confined always to one room;--he could have wished it otherwise-- and her good aunt, though his very old friend, he must acknowledge to be not the best companion for an invalid of that description. Her care and attention could not be questioned; they were, in fact, only too great. He very much feared that Miss Fairfax derived more evil than good from them. Emma listened with the warmest concern; grieved for her more and more, and looked around eager to discover some way of being useful. To take her--be it only an hour or two--from her aunt, to give her change of air and scene, and quiet rational conversation, even for an hour or two,might do her good; and the following morning she wrote again to say, in the most feeling language she could command, that she would call for her in the carriage at any hour that Jane would name-- mentioning that she had Mr. Perry's decided opinion, in favour of such exercise for his patient. The answer was only in this short note:

"Miss Fairfax's compliments and thanks, but is quite unequal to any exercise."

Emma felt that her own note had deserved something better; but it was impossible to quarrel with words, whose tremulous inequality shewed indisposition so plainly, and she thought only of how she might best counteract this unwillingness to be seen or assisted.In spite of the answer, therefore, she ordered the carriage, and drove to Mrs. Bates's, in the hope that Jane would be induced to join her-- but it would not do;--Miss Bates came to the carriage door, all gratitude, and agreeing with her most earnestly in thinking an airing might be of the greatest service--and every thing that message could do was tried-- but all in vain. Miss Bates was obliged to return without success; Jane was quite unpersuadable; the mere proposal of going out seemed to make her worse.--Emma wished she could have seen her, and tried her own powers; but, almost before she could hint the wish, Miss Bates made it appear that she had promised her niece on no account to let Miss Woodhouse in. "Indeed, the truth was, that poor dear Jane could not bear to see any body--any body at all-- Mrs. Elton, indeed, could not be denied--and Mrs. Cole had made such a point--and Mrs. Perry had said so much--but, except them, Jane would really see nobody."

Emma did not want to be classed with the Mrs. Eltons, the Mrs. Perrys, and the Mrs. Coles, who would force themselves anywhere; neither could she feel any right of preference herself-- she submitted, therefore, and only questioned Miss Bates farther as to her niece's appetite and diet, which she longed to be able to assist. On that subject poor Miss Bates was very unhappy, and very communicative; Jane would hardly eat any thing:-- Mr. Perry recommended nourishing food; but every thing they could command (and never had any body such good neighbours) was distasteful.

Emma, on reaching home, called the housekeeper directly, to an examination of her stores; and some arrowroot of very superior quality was speedily despatched to Miss Bates with a most friendly note. In half an hour the arrowroot was returned, with a thousand thanks from Miss Bates, but "dear Jane would not be satisfied without its being sent back; it was a thing she could not take--and, moreover, she insisted on her saying, that she was not at all in want of any thing."

When Emma afterwards heard that Jane Fairfax had been seen wandering about the meadows, at some distance from Highbury, on the afternoon of the very day on which she had, under the plea of being unequal to any exercise, so peremptorily refused to go out with her in the carriage, she could have no doubt--putting every thing together-- that Jane was resolved to receive no kindness from her. She was sorry, very sorry. Her heart was grieved for a state which seemed but the more pitiable from this sort of irritation of pirits,inconsistency of action, and inequality of powers; and it mortified her that she was given so little credit for proper feeling, or esteemed so little worthy as a friend: but she had the consolation of knowing that her intentions were good, and of being able to say to herself, that could Mr. Knightley have been privy to all her attempts of assisting Jane Fairfax, could he even have seen into her heart,he would not, on this occasion, have found any thing to reprove.



    第七章

    他们去游博克斯山的时候,天气异常地晴朗;计划、配备、守时等一切客观原因都适合于进行一次欢快的游玩。这个行动是威斯顿先生筹备的,他忙于奔波在哈特菲尔德和牧师的住处,恰当地做完了他的工作,大家都及时地赶到了。爱玛和哈丽埃特乘
    一辆马车;贝茨小 姐和她的外甥女搭乘埃尔顿一家的马车;男士
    们都是骑马去的。威斯顿太太陪伍德豪斯先生留在家中。一切都具备了,就差到达目的地开开心心地玩了。他们满怀喜悦地痛痛快快地就走了七英里路。刚一到终点,大家就不约而同地赞美起来;不但是总体来说这一天还留有遗憾。人们有一种疲倦和抑郁的表现,情趣不够,也不是很和睦,这是没办法的。他们各自走开了。埃尔顿先生和他太太一路游玩;奈特利先生陪伴着贝茨小 姐和简;弗兰克•邱吉尔跟在爱玛和哈丽埃特后面。威斯顿希望大家能融洽一些可是白费劲。刚开始好像是无意走散的,但是后来始终都保持着这种方式。实际上埃尔顿先生和埃尔顿太太不是不想同人们在一块,也不是不想努力地表现出一些和善;可是,在到了山上以后的足足两个钟头里,另外几伙客人也好像相互间有个约定,不要聚集在一起,这种表现太明显了,这是无法以美丽的景致、可口的甜点以及欢快的威斯顿先生来打消的。
    开头,爱玛真的很扫兴。她发现弗兰克•邱吉尔过于缄默,过于迟缓。他说的全是废话——他熟视无睹——他毫无目的地赞赏——他似乎在听但又不知道她讲了什么话。他这么压抑,也不能怪哈丽埃特快活不起来;她简直对他们二人忍无可忍了。
    待他们都休息时,状态发生了变化;她觉得,变化很大,原因是弗兰克•邱吉尔开始愉快地聊天了,而且是首先同她交谈。把他所有的关注都倾注给她了。他惟一的目的是令她愉快,让她认为他容易接近——但是爱玛呢,得到了夸奖就兴高采烈,对于献殷勤的也不讨厌,开始高兴和热情起来了,并且很友善地鼓舞他,接受他的奉承。在她们刚接触时和最高潮时,她得到过他的奉承;但是今天,我感觉到,这种奉承已不起作用了,即使多数的旁观者都觉得这只是“挑逗”而已,没有更合适的词语来解释了。
    “弗兰克•邱吉尔和伍德豪斯小 姐在相互挑逗着。”他们遭到了这种议论——一位女士将此事记在信中发往枫树林了,还有一个人把信发往爱尔兰了。倒不是由于爱玛获得了快乐,幸福得不得了。而是由于她认为自己并不如想像中那么开心。她开怀大笑的原因是她太伤心了;就算是因为他奉承她,她高兴,并且觉得这种奉承无论是友好的,还是喜爱和游戏,都是很聪明的,可是这已经无法换回她的心了。她只想同他做朋友。
    “你让我来,”他说,“我太激动了!如果没有你,我就错过了这次游玩的好机会。我实际上已经决意要回去了。”
    “对啊,你当时那么大火气;我怎么知道是什么原因,不知是因为你的迟到,还是摘不到上等草莓。你不适合做我的好朋友。
    但是你很谦虚。你拼命地求我让你来。”
    “不要以为我火气大。我太疲惫了。天气太热了,热得无法忍受了。”
    “今天岂不更热吗?”
    “我可不这么认为。今天我感觉很好。”
    “你听了我的话,因此才有这种感觉。”
    “你叫我来的吗?不错。”
    “或许我只是想叫你这么讲,我只听从我自己的安排。你昨天怎么回事,如开闸的水一般,毫无阻拦;但是今天,你又克制住了——我不会总陪着你,还是确信你的行为是受你的意志控制的,而不是因为我。”
    “怎么说都一样。毫无目的我也不会受自己的控制。无论你开不开口,都是你在控制我。你能够始终陪伴我。你是始终陪在我身边的。”
    “从昨天午后三点钟我们始终呆在一块。我的控制力不会有太早的效用,否则,在这之前,你就不可能那么焦躁了。”
    “昨天下午三点!那只是相对你而言的。我记得我们最初见面是在二月。”
    “你这么讨好我,简直叫我受不了。但是,”她小声说,“只有我们在交谈,其他人都没开口。讲些荒唐的话逗这七个寂寞的人开心,简直无法忍受了。”
    “我不觉得自己讲了什么令人难堪的话,”他厚着脸皮笑着说,“是在二月份,我头一回见到你。如果山上的人都能够听清,就让他们听吧。让我的话顺这个方向传遍密克尔汉姆,沿另一个方向响遍多金1吧。我是在二月份同你相识的。”接下来他小声说,“我们的同伴们太蠢了。我们怎么做才能让他们开心呢?多么可笑的话都可以。非让他们开口不可。先生们,太太们,小 姐们,我受伍德豪斯小 姐(无论她在什么地方,都是以她为中心)之托,想弄清楚,你们都在考虑什么?”
    有的人开怀大笑,痛快地说了出来。贝茨小 姐的话最长;埃尔顿太太听到是伍德豪斯小 姐在组织活动,冲动起来;奈特利先生的答复最干脆。
    “难道伍德豪斯小 姐真想知道我们都在考虑什么吗?”
    “啊!不是的,不是的,”爱玛努力地作出无所谓地笑了起来,嚷道,“我绝对没有这个意思。现在,无论如何我不想听。我听其他的都行,就是不想知道你们都在思考什么。我相信我可以猜出你们每个人的想法。或许是一两个人,“她瞥了威斯顿先生和哈丽埃特小 姐一眼,”我很愿意听听你们在想什么。”
    1多金:伦敦西南二十二英里处的一个地区。
    
    “这个问题,”埃尔顿太太质问道,“我觉得我没资格去管。即使,或许,以这次游玩监护人的身份——我向来未参加过某个集体——游玩——姑娘——太太——”
    她唠唠叨叨讲这些的目的是针对她丈夫的;他也嘟嘟囔囔地回答。
    “亲爱的,很有道理,就是这么回事,确实——从未听说过——但是某些小 姐为所欲为。还是一笑了之吧,不要在意。谁都明白你该受尊重。”
    “这不对,”弗兰克同爱玛悄悄地说,“大多数人都生气了,我准备更机警地攻击他们。先生们,太太们,小 姐们,我受伍德豪斯小 姐的委托,不想掌握你们的真实想法了,而是简单地想让你们都来讲一段笑话。你们有七个人,不包括我(她兴奋地表示我已经很逗了),她希望你们各自讲一些精彩的故事,或散文,或诗歌,本人编的也可,摘抄的也好;也可以对比性较强的两段故事,也可以是一些荒唐的语言;她听到后一定会开怀大笑的。”
    “啊!可以,”贝茨小 姐大喊起来,“那我就没什么顾虑了。”一些的确很荒唐的。”我知道怎么做了,告诉你。我随便就可以讲几段可笑的话,对不对?”她兴奋地四下望了望,认为大家都会赞同。”难道你们不觉得我能行吗?”
    爱玛不禁开口了。
    “啊!小 姐,只是,也许不太容易。请记住,一定要够数——一回只可以说三个。”
    贝茨小 姐被她佯装的神态给吓住了,马上就又反应过来了;但是,一经醒悟,她也不好发脾气,只看见她的脸红了一下,表明了她此时的苦恼。
    “啊!可以了——真的。好了,我懂得她的意思了,”她扭头告诉奈特利先生,“我一句话也不说。这样肯定使大伙非常厌恶,否则,她不会以这种态度跟一个老朋友讲话。”
    “我同意你的主意,”威斯顿先生嚷道,“赞同,赞同,我一定竭尽全力。我来给讲一条谜语。猜一个字谜如何?”
    “我觉得猜谜太小儿科,爸爸,太小儿科,”他儿子回答,“只是,我们会谅解的,尤其是针对每位领头的人。”
    “不,不,”爱玛说,“不属于小儿科。威斯顿先生出一个谜底,就代表他和他旁边的人了。请吧,先生,说出来我们猜猜。”
    “我也不十分承认它是精美的,”威斯顿先生说,“真的;只是,是这个谜——哪两个字母代表完美?”
    “完美指的是哪两个字母?我绝对猜不出来。”
    “啊!你无论如何也是猜不中的。你,”他告诉爱玛,“我确信,我想不出来。还是我来解开谜底吧。M和A。爱玛。你懂了吗?”
    她理解了便觉得高兴。这也不算是聪明,但是爱玛却看出其中包含着许多幽默而风趣的东西;弗兰克•邱吉尔和哈丽埃特也这么认为。其他人好像不这么认为;似乎还有人不明白,奈特利先生认真地说:
    “这表明了这种精巧的谜语是起作用的,威斯顿先生本人表现不错,他肯定战胜了其他人。他不应该太早揭开谜底。”
    “啊!而我呢,我先说明就放过我吧,”埃尔顿太太说,“我简直无法参与——我向来讨厌这种方式。一天,别人赠我一首字谜,谜底是我名字的离合诗1,我丝毫不感到愉快。我清楚是哪一位写的。太令人厌恶了!你明白我说的是哪一位——”她朝丈夫点点头,“这种游戏,过圣诞节时围在火炉边猜一猜还挺好;但是,在夏季游玩时猜它,我认为太不妥当了。伍德豪斯小 姐可得放过我。我绝不是那种无论谁的命令都会乖乖从命的人。我也不佯装有头脑。我性格活泼,我有自己的方法来作,但是肯定要让我自己来安排讲话和不讲话的时间。邱吉尔先生,就免了我们吧。免了奈特利先生,埃尔顿先生,简和我。我们都讲不出很精美的语言——每个人都不会讲。”
    1离合诗:几行诗句头一个词的首字母或最后一个词的尾字母组合成词的一种诗体。
    
    “是的,是的,免了我吧,”她丈夫以一种嘲讽的语气接着说,“我没办法能够逗伍德豪斯小 姐或另外的姑娘们开心。一个已经为人夫的糟老头儿——毫无用处。奥古斯塔,我们准备离开吗?”
    “我没意见。在同一地点呆这么长时间,我都烦死了。走吧,简,挽起我的手臂。”
    但是,简没有接受,他们夫妇二人便一块离开了。”这夫妻二人真亲热!”待他们走得听不到声音时,弗兰克•邱吉尔说,“这两个人太般配了!太神了——仅仅是在社交场合结识后就结合了!我认为,他们仅在巴思接触了几个星期!太神奇了!如果认为在巴思或者其他的社交场所可以详尽地看清楚一个人——真是妄想;了解不到多少的。如果女人是正常地生活在家中,同亲人们在一起,才有理由去评判这个女人。没见过,那都是想像,是在撞大运——并且多数都很不幸。由于了解不够而娶妻的男人太多了,但是他们都将会后悔一辈子!”
    过去只同自己的朋友讲话的菲尔费克斯小 姐这时也讲话了。
    “的确,这种事情太多了。”一声咳嗽把她的话打断了。弗兰克•邱吉尔扭头注视着她想听她的话。
    “你继续讲吧。”他故作镇静地说。她的声音又传出来了。
    “我的意思是,某些时候不管男人和女人都会碰到懊恼的事情,可是,我觉得这种事太少见。也许有仓促而草率的爱情——可以后大都来得及去挽救。我指的是,只有懦弱的、犹犹豫豫的人;他们肯定是凭运气决定幸福,才会把痛苦的婚姻看成是永远的累赘和烦恼。”
    他没说话;就看了看;自然地行了个礼;接着立刻以生动的语气说:
    “啊,我太不相信自己的能力了,无论何时我准备娶妻,我需要一个人来帮忙。你可以吗?”他扭头问爱玛,“你可以替我找个太太吗?我觉得,无论你相中哪一个,我都会满意的。你最喜欢做媒,是不是?”他对他父亲笑着说,“替我选一个吧。我可以等。
    抚养她,培育她。”
    “并且把她培养成我这个模样。”
    “好啊,如果你做得到。”
    “不错。我愿意帮你。你一定会娶个好太太的。”
    “她必须要可爱,眼睛要棕色的。其他的我不喜欢。我准备出国呆两年——我回来时,马上找你去要我的太太。可别忘了。”
    爱玛绝对能记住。她非常愿意帮这个忙。哈丽埃特恰好符合他的条件。不光具有棕色的眼睛,两年以后可能他就喜欢她了。或许也有可能,他心里早就喜欢上哈丽埃特;不好说,跟她说到培养,好像指的就是这个。
    “啊,姨妈,”简跟她姨妈说,“我们去找埃尔顿太太怎么样?”
    “行啊,亲爱的。我十分同意。现在就去。我早就想同他们一齐去了,现在也可以。我们很快就能追上她。那个就是她——不是,是别人。那是爱尔兰马车旅游团的一位女士,跟她差太远了。嗯,我表示——”
    他们离开了;过了半分钟,紧接着奈特利先生也离开了。就剩威斯顿先生和他儿子,爱玛和哈丽埃特小 姐;小伙子的形态已经令人讨厌了。就算爱玛最后也讨厌他的殷勤和玩笑了,真想像其他人一个悠闲地在周围转转,还可以单独一个坐下来,平心静气地欣赏迷人的景致。这时有仆人来告诉他们,马车已经预备妥当了,这可是件快乐的事。得知很快就能悄悄地乘车回去了,让这愉快的游玩告一段落,这一天太不容易了,打点行装和准备启程的一阵慌乱,还有埃尔顿太太吵着想让她的马车先走的迫不及待的心境,爱玛都欢快地记在心里。她想今后不能再受骗了,同这些相互矛盾的人一块去玩。
    马车没来时,她看见奈特利先生站在她旁边。他四处瞧了瞧,似乎想确定周围有没有人一样,接下来说道:
    “爱玛,我还得像从前那样同你聊聊;或许可以说是你需要忍受,却不是我被允许,但是,我还是要有这个权利。发现你有错误,我就得劝阻你。你竟然那么残忍地对待贝茨小 姐,你很有头脑,为什么要粗暴地对待她那种年纪,那种性情,那种状态的人呢&爱玛,我真没料到你会这么做。”
    爱玛回忆了一遍,禁不住脸红了,觉得惭愧,但是却努力地想一笑了之。
    “唉,无论如何我也忍受不了,只好说了。没有人会受得了的。不那么厉害。或许她还没明白我的话呢。”
    “我敢说,她明白。她全弄清楚了你说的话。离开以后,她始终在说。我真想让你听到她说的是什么——那么坦诚,那么忍让!想让你听到她是如何夸你有度量,她在你身边,你一定会厌恶她,但是你和你父亲还常常照顾她。”
    “啊!”爱玛嚷道,“我承认她是世界上最好的人;但是你不能否认,她将美好的东西和荒唐的东西融于一身,简直太可悲了。”
    “是融于一身,”他说,“我不否认;要是她换个环境,我能够允许她多一些荒唐之事而少一些仁慈之举。要是她很富有,就算是荒唐之极,我也不会反对,我不想跟你讨论你的一些过激行为。要是她跟你的境况一样——但是,爱玛,你考虑一下,事实上根本不是这样的。她很贫困;她原来的家境很好,后期衰败了;假如她能活到七八十岁,也许还要更贫穷。你应该可怜她的遭遇。
    你这事做得不对,确实不对!你小的时候,她就认识你。那时,能够得到她的关心简直是一种荣耀,她是眼看着你从小长大的——但你如今却糊里糊涂地凭借兴趣和无礼去嘲讽她,轻视她——她的外甥女还在场——其他人也在。在场的一些人大都(也只是几个)会模仿你的态度来看待她。你觉得不高兴吗,爱玛——我很不开心;但是,在我还有能力时,我一定,我准备——我准备告诉你实情;以十分诚恳的劝说来表明我是你的朋友,达到我自己高兴的目的,我还认为,最终你会给我一个比目前更恰当的评语。”
    他们一面聊一面向马车靠近;马车已经等在那儿了;她还没来得及说话,他已经将她拉上了车。他曲解了她始终脸不看着他,而且始终不说话的心情。那是她在跟自己怄气,觉得委屈而又不放心的说不清楚的情绪。她没法讲话;到了马车上,她靠在后背上,感觉很难过;接下来,她又怪自己没有道别,没能认错,并且很不开心地离开了他。她看着车外边,想同他道别,还递出手去,迫切地希望他能明白自己受了委屈;但是太迟了。他都扭过身子了,马车也跑了起来。她不停地朝后边瞧,但是什么也看不到了;车速好像尤其的快,没多久,就到了半山坡,把一切都甩到身后了。她的烦恼简直无法形容——也好像掩藏不住。这是她有生以来最难过、委屈和冲动的时刻。对她的伤害太大了。他的一番话讲得很诚恳,是不能不承认的。她深深地感悟到了这点。她为什么那样粗暴,残忍地对待贝茨小 姐呢!她竟然会使一个她尊重的人产生反感!她为什么不对他作出感谢,承认和友好的表示而同他分手呢‘
    过了很久她都没能静下心来。她好像越来越伤心。这是她最懊恼的时刻。好在她不用讲话。幸亏车上仅有哈丽埃特一人。
    哈丽埃特似乎也没多大兴趣,感到疲倦,十分高兴不用讲话;差不多这一路爱玛的眼泪都没停过,虽然觉得怪异,可她也不强迫自己忍住泪水。

    第八章

    爱玛一晚上都在回忆着游博克斯山时那令人沮丧的场面。
    她不了解其他人怎么想。或许他们也呆在家中以各种方式回放着今天的情景;但是她觉得,像今天上午这样是第一次这么荒废时光,当时一点趣味也没有,现在回忆起来只剩下厌烦。相比之下,要数陪父亲玩一晚上的十五子游戏有意思。这期间还的确有兴致,原因是她将一天中最宝贵的时光放在陪伴父亲,替他消愁解闷上;并且认为,虽然他的信任和关爱让她感到惭愧,可是她的行为倒也未引来一些指责。身为他的女儿,她不想让人觉得她不孝顺。她不想让别人指责她说,$你竟然那么残酷地对待你父亲!在我有能力时,我一定,我准备对你说出心里话。&贝茨小 姐一定不可能再——一定不能!要是以后的关怀可以补偿过去的过失,她或许也想得到谅解。她经常无视他人,她回想一下,确实如此;或许很多是意识上的轻视,而不在行为上表现;她轻视别人,蛮横粗暴。但是,今后不准这么做了。她深深地醒悟了,决定第二天上午去拜访贝茨小 姐。对她而言,这代表的是普通的、公平的、友善的来往。
    第二天早晨,她丝毫没有犹豫,马上就去了,不受任何阻挠。
    她暗自琢磨,没准儿在路上会碰到奈特利先生;或许,在她拜访时,他也可能会去那儿。她也猜测到会有这个可能。她不会因为自己合理而又诚恳的反思而羞愧。她边走路边往登威尔方向望去,但是没发现有他的踪影。
    “太太小 姐都在。”过去听见这句话,她一点都不感兴趣;那时穿过走廊,踏上楼梯,只是为了尽义务,始终没考虑过要给她们带来幸福,只会有一阵嘲笑而已,根本没想过到她们那里能享受到其他的乐趣。
    当她快到屋门口时,听到她们的房间里乱哄哄的;有许多走路声和谈话声。她辨别出了是贝茨小 姐在说话;她们在忙于做什么;女仆似乎更慌乱和难堪;想叫她等一会儿,却又早早地叫她进屋了。姨妈和外甥女两个似乎在朝另一个房间跑。她好像看到了简的身影。简似乎病得很重;在关门前,她听到贝茨小 姐说,“啊!我亲爱的,我相信,你要躺到床上,你一定病得不轻。”
    不幸的贝茨老太太,一贯如此地热情和谦虚,好像还不清楚发生了什么事。
    “可能是简有些不舒服,”她说,“但是我真的不明白;她们说她身体没事儿的。我女儿很快就来了,伍德豪斯小 姐。我想你先坐下吧。只希望海蒂在。我不太懂——你坐到椅子上了吗,小 姐?
    你觉得舒服吗?我相信,她很快就来了。”
    爱玛也希望她尽快来。一瞬间,她认为贝茨小 姐是有意躲开她。但是,贝茨小 姐马上就来了——“太开心了,太感激了。”——只是,爱玛感觉到,也不如过去那么高兴地说个不停了——神态和举动也不如过去自如。她认为,友善地慰问一下菲尔费克斯小 姐,可能为和好如初吧。这个想法马上起作用了。
    “啊,亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,你太好了!我认为,你一定知道了——是来道喜的吧。对我而言,这可不是值得高兴的事,”她动了动眼皮,落下两颗泪珠,“她陪伴了我们这么长时间,她要离开了,我们会很伤心的。她一大早就开始写信,累得头疼了。你想想,信写了那么多,是给坎贝尔上校和狄克逊太太的。‘亲爱的,’我告诉她,‘这样会累坏眼睛的,’——她始终含着眼泪。这也不奇怪,不奇怪。转变太快了%虽然她的运气好得让人惊诧——这么好的职务,我觉得任何一个姑娘刚出外工作时也不容易得到;伍德豪斯小 姐,不要认为我们幸运了还不懂得感恩,”她的泪珠又落了下来,“可是,亲爱的,你只需瞧瞧她那副头疼的可怜相就明白了。告诉你,人如果有重病在身,再大的好事也乐不起来。她的心情坏透了。看她那样,没有人会猜到她得到了应该开心的工作。她不能来见你,请你谅解——她不能来——她在自己屋里——我让她上床了。‘亲爱的,’我说,‘我告诉她你上床了。但是,她也没有上床休息%而是在房间里不停地走动。只是,她已经写完信了,她说她很快就好了。她见不到你,会很难过的,伍德豪斯小 姐,你心肠好,一定不会介意的。叫你在门口久等了——不好意思——但是,刚刚不知什么原因,有些慌乱——原因是我们没听到有人敲门——等你走上楼梯,我们才发现你来了。’一定是柯尔太太,‘我说,’对。没有人还会来这么早。‘’哎,‘她说’最终还是要承受这伤痛,现在承受了倒好。‘但是这时候,派蒂进屋了,告诉我是你来了。’啊‘我说,’是伍德豪斯小 姐,我相信你愿意见她。‘——’我谁都不想见,‘说着,她站起来准备离开;这就是我们让你久等在门口的原因——我给你道歉,太惭愧了。’你如果一定要走的话,亲爱的,‘我说,’你走好了,我就说你休息了。‘”
    听了这话爱玛对她更加关切了。她对简的态度比过去要和善多了;听了这些关于正在煎熬中简的刻画,打消了过去所有的怀疑,她很同情简。回忆起从前自己对简那么不公平,不温柔,她必须知道,简不愿意见到她,但是愿意见到柯尔太太或者其他的好朋友,一定是这样的。她坦诚地讲出了自己的懊悔和关心,吐出了心里话——真心期望贝茨小 姐讲的已既成事实的事情能够带给菲尔费克斯小 姐足够多的好处和幸福。”我们都将面临一个严峻的考验。我相信会等坎贝尔上校回国后才能离开吧。”
    “你太善良了!”贝茨小 姐回答说,“而且你一直都很仁慈。”
    这个“一直”她接受不了;为了不再听她的刺耳的感激,爱玛问道:
    “能告诉我,菲尔费克斯小 姐准备去哪里吗?”
    “去一位斯莫里奇夫人家——善良的夫人——这人特别仁慈——到那儿去照料她的三个小女儿——惹人喜爱的孩子!这个工作是最舒服的了;可能不及瑟克林太太家和布雷格太太家;但是,斯莫里奇夫人同她们二人交往很深,并且都居住在一个教区——到枫树林只有四英里。简到枫树林也才四英里。”
    “我觉得,一定是埃尔顿太太替菲尔费克斯小 姐安排的吧——”
    “是的,是亲爱的埃尔顿太太。她是最乐于助人的亲密朋友。
    你不会不接受她的好意。她不允许简拒绝;她第一次告诉简这件事时,一点都不能接受,也是你所说的那个理由;跟你想的一样,她发誓,在坎贝尔上校回国之前,坚决拒绝她,不管怎样她都不会在现在去工作——她不止一遍地对埃尔顿太太讲——我觉得我没料到她会转变思想!但是那个热心肠的埃尔顿太太,她认可的事情都是对的,还比我有眼光。却不是每个人都会这么热心地不接受简的回答的;但是她昨天坚定地说明,她肯定不会依照简的态度复信回绝这件事;她准备等下去——真的做对了,昨天晚上,全都确定了,简准备去了。太令我惊奇了!我丝毫未想到!简悄悄地对埃尔顿太太说,她认为斯莫里奇夫人家的工作比较好,她愿意去了。在她作出选择之前,她什么都没跟我讲——
    “你们昨晚同埃尔顿太太在一起了?”
    “是的,我们都陪着她;是埃尔顿夫人请我们去的。那是在我们同奈特利先生一块散步时,在山上订好的。‘今天晚上你们全都来我们家玩玩,一定啊,’她说——‘我必须请你们一齐来。’”
    “奈特利先生也参加了,是不是?”
    “没有,奈特利先生没参加;他当时就回绝了;可是我还以为他能来,原因是埃尔顿太太揪住他不放,但是他仍旧没来。我妈妈,简和我都参加了,多么欢乐的黄昏。几个要好的朋友聚在一块,告诉你,伍德豪斯小 姐,你始终这么开心,就算是游山后,大家都精疲力竭。就连喜悦都是疲惫的,你明白——并且我也说不准哪一位玩得最开心。但是,我会一直感觉这是一次非常快乐的出游。并且十分感激请我参加的热心的朋友们——
    “我觉得,就算你没发现,可菲尔费克斯小 姐竟然全天都在思考着——
    “的确——
    “无论什么时候进行这件事,她和她的朋友们都不会高兴的——可是我却想,去做事也许会使她开心些——我指的是,那户人家的脾气和礼貌——
    “我的伍德豪斯小 姐,太感谢你了。果真如此,在那儿,她可以得到各种各样的快乐。不说瑟克林家和布雷格家,埃尔顿太太所熟悉的人家中,找不出第二个像这家一样宽大、舒适的婴儿室了。斯莫里奇太惹人喜爱了!跟枫树林的生活习惯毫无差别——说起小孩,不算瑟克林家和布雷格家的小孩们,他们家的孩子算是最活泼高雅的了。在那儿,简可以得到最大的尊重和优厚的待遇!一定是幸福,极其幸福的生活。她的收入——我简直害怕跟你谈到她的收入,亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐。虽然你家产丰厚,但是,你也不会相信,竟然会支付给这么年轻的姑娘如此丰厚的佣金。”
    “啊,小 姐,”爱玛大声叫了起来,“我想到了我小时候就特别不好照料,如果其他孩子也同我一样,我觉得,就算以我所听说过的最丰厚的佣金的五倍来支付,也是划不来的。”
    “你太有见识了!”
    “菲尔费克斯什么时候开始去工作?”
    “马上,真的快了;这是最令人头疼的事。不出两个星期,斯莫里奇太太急需人手。不幸的妈妈将如何承受呢。因此我竭力不让她考虑这件事,我劝她说,‘算了,妈妈,不要再去考虑这件事了。’”
    “她离开这儿,一定会让她的朋友们伤心的;他们如果了解到她在坎贝尔上校夫妇归来之前便去工作了,一定会伤心的。”
    “不错;简认为他们肯定会难过的;但是这么舒服的工作,她实在不忍心不接受啊。她头一回将告诉埃尔顿太太的话对我讲了,恰好此时埃尔顿太太前来给我贺喜,我惊奇坏了!发生在用茶点之前——等一下——不对,不是在用茶点之前,那时我们正准备玩牌——只是,发生在用茶点之前,原因是当时我在思考——啊,不对,我刚刚回忆起来,我敢保证了;是有件事发生在用茶点之前,但不是这件事。用茶点前,埃尔顿先生被请到屋外了,是老约翰艾布迪的儿子有事同他讲。不幸的老约翰,我十分敬重他;他为我老父亲做了二十七年的秘书;但是现在,不幸的老人,重病在身了,染上了风湿性关节炎,太不幸了——今天我一定要去看望他;简如果肯出屋的话,我保证,她也一定会去的。老约翰的儿子来同埃尔顿先生探讨关于教区经费的问题;他身为克朗旅馆的主管、马夫等职位——自己生活得还算舒服;但是没有收入,他的父亲就没有生活来源了。因此,埃尔顿先生进屋后跟我们谈了马夫约翰的事,并且告诉我们已经差人驾车到伦多尔斯去了,目的是把弗兰克•邱吉尔先生送回里士满去。这件事是在用茶点之前发生的。简是在吃完茶点后告诉埃尔顿太太的。‘
    爱玛想告诉她这件事对自己来讲太突然了,但是贝茨小 姐丝毫不给她留讲话的余地。她没料到爱玛竟然一点都不知道关于弗兰克•邱吉尔先生回去的事,因此全盘托出,而且觉得这是无所谓的。
    对于这个问题,通过马夫埃尔顿先生也多少获悉了一些出自于伦多尔斯的下人们之口的消息,原来,游博克斯山回来一会儿,就有人从里士满送信来了,只是,也估计到了是谁写的信。邱吉尔先生在信中告知他外甥;邱吉尔太太病情还算稳定,想让他在明天清早以前返回去;但是弗兰克•邱吉尔想马上回去,一会也不想耽搁,他的马好像受了风寒,立即差汤姆去找克朗旅馆的马车。马车夫从外面看到了它飞奔而过,那年轻人驾得很快,而且驾得很安全。
    这些都不会使人惊诧或有好感,它吸引爱玛的原因是她因它而联想到了正在思考的问题。邱吉尔太太同简•菲尔费克斯
    小 姐的地位差得太多令她深有体会;两个人一个是事事以自己为中心,而剩下的那一个简直太卑微了——她静静地坐在那儿,考虑着妇女命运的差异,完全不清楚自己在注视着什么地方,一直持续到贝茨小 姐开口,她才醒过神来。
    “啊,我猜出你考虑的是什么了,在考虑钢琴的事。怎么处理钢琴呢”不错,不幸的简刚刚还提到它了。‘你一定得离开了,’她说,‘你要同我分开了。你放在这儿也没有用。但是,还是把它留下来吧,’她说,‘将它安置在贮藏室里,待坎贝尔上校归来后再作打算吧。我会去同他商量的;他一定会为我想办法的;他会竭尽全力来帮助我排忧解难的。’我觉得,迄今为止,她还搞不清这架钢琴到底是他送给她的,还是他女儿送她的。”
    如今爱玛只能去考虑钢琴了;考虑到自己过去那些不公平的猜疑,心中就难过,便立刻反映过来,今天的探望时间太久了,接下来,她把自己的心意和美好的祝福又重复了一遍,就离开了。

    第九章

    爱玛在走路回去的路上一直在思考着;但是刚一迈进客厅,她就发现了会让她兴奋的两个人。原来,在她出门时,奈特利先生和哈丽埃特来了,现在正陪着他父亲呢。奈特利先生见到她马上站起身来,用比过去更认真的表情说:
    “你不回来我就没法离开,但是我来不及了,因此必须立刻就离开这儿。我准备去伦敦陪伴约翰和伊莎贝拉一段日子。
    ‘爱’是不可能捎带的,除此之外你还想捎带什么物品或者什么音信吗?“
    “啥也不带。但是,你这个行动太急了。”
    “是的——的确有些——我也只思考了很短的时间。”
    爱玛确信他还不能够谅解她;表面上他同以往不同。只是,她认为,要有充裕的时间让他感觉他们是一对好朋友。他站在那儿,似乎准备离开,但又没有动——这时,她父亲对她说‘
    “啊,我亲爱的女儿,你一路上安全吗?你觉得我尊敬的老朋友和她的女儿还好吗?你能去看望她们,或许她们会很感动吧。
    奈特利先生,我对你讲了,我的爱玛刚刚是去探望贝茨太太和贝茨小 姐了。她向来都如此关怀她们!“
    这种赞赏太不切实际了,羞得爱玛满脸通红;她不好意思地笑了笑,晃了晃脑袋,盯着奈特利先生。他似乎马上改变了对她的看法,她似乎从她眼神里发现了事情的真相,他马上看到了她心里掠过的崇高情感;并且得到了尊重。他亲切地看着她。她高兴坏了。不久,因为他的一个特殊的友善的举动,更令她兴奋了。
    他抓住了她的手。到底是谁先去握住对方的手,她搞不明白——可能是她先伸手的——可是他抓住了她的手,用力地握了一下,一定是准备把它举到嘴唇上的——但是这时候,不知考虑到了什么,他忽然又放开了她的手,他到底因为什么而迟疑呢,怎么在亲吻之前又变挂了呢,她不清楚。她觉得,要是他没有停止,他的确是考虑对了。但是,他的目的是不容怀疑的;到底是由于他平时不喜欢讨好呢,还是因为其他原因,只是她觉得这样做是最恰当的了。他的性格就那么纯洁和高尚。她联想到这个目的,便心花怒放。这证明他们又重归于好了。接下来,他马上就告辞了——立刻就离开了。他向来做事不犹豫,不会犹豫不决、慢慢悠悠,但是今天离开的比往常更迅速。
    爱玛对看望贝茨小 姐一事毫不遗憾,只是她认为应该提前十分钟赶回来——同奈特利先生聊聊关于简•菲尔费克斯的工作,那该多开心啊。他准备去勃伦斯威克广场,她也非常高兴,她认为他这次看望一定很高兴——只是,原本能够选一个更合适的时间去——尽早告诉一声,让她也开心些。只是,他离开时他们已经和好如初了;至于他的表情,他没作完的动作,她不会理解错的;这全都说明了,他已经对她有了更好的看法。她发现,他在这儿已经陪了他们半个小时了。如果她能提前一会赶回来就好了。
    奈特利准备骑马去伦敦,决定得这么仓促,她觉得这样很危险。为了不让父亲去担心,不去想这些烦心事,爱玛告诉他关于简•菲尔费克斯的事。真被她猜中了,起了很大的抑制功效——令他高兴,而没有使他担心。他很早以前就料想简•菲尔费克斯将来可以做家庭教师,并且很高兴地说着这件事,但是奈特利先生到伦敦去对他的震动太大了。
    “我的女儿,她能够有这么优厚的条件生活下去,我感到很愉快。埃尔顿太太脾气那么温和,又那么慈善,她认识的人也可能很善良。我认为那儿的环境干爽,有利于她的身体,这是最重要的原因,我认为不幸的泰勒小 姐同我们生活在一起时始终是这样的。我想,亲爱的女儿,她同这位陌生的夫人相处就跟过去泰勒小 姐同我们相处一样。我祝愿她在各方面都生活得幸福一些,并且永远地在那安定下来,别被诱惑着走出去。”
    第二天,由里士满传来了不幸的噩耗。伦多尔斯收到一封加急信,被告知邱吉尔太太过世了!就算她外甥并非有极特殊的原因赶回去看她,可是在他回去之后,她仅仅又活了三十六个钟头。她是突然死亡的,她的死跟她平时的病情毫无关系,她只折腾了一会儿就咽气了。人人皆知的邱吉尔太太消失了。
    很显然,人们都对此深表痛心。大家都有一些庄严和悲伤,深深地悼念死者,亲切地关心生存着的;不久之后,又选了合适的机会打听她被埋到哪儿。哥尔史密斯1曾经说过,如果漂亮的女人坏到干傻事2的时候,她也只是死路一条了;如果她到了让人讨厌的地步,也只能去死才可以洗刷恶名。邱吉尔太太已经被人唾弃了二十五年了,如今大家提起她倒还有一种可怜她,包容她的意思。她现在已经消失得无影无踪了。过去一直否认她有重疾。看来这件事根本不是瞎猜测的,更不是因为私心太重而引发的疾病。
    “邱吉尔太太太不幸了!看来,她肯定承受了太多的折磨:不是谁能猜得到的——长期被疾病煎熬对性情的影响很大。太可悲了——太令人惊异了——虽然她有很多过错,但是失去了她,
    1、2这段话出自英国作家哥尔史密斯的小说《威克菲牧师传》第二十四章。
    邱吉尔先生可怎么活呀?邱吉尔先生的伤痛太厉害了。邱吉尔先生将痛苦地过完下半生。”就连威斯顿先生也叹息地说,”啊,不幸的女人,太出人意料了!“他想把他的丧服加工得尽量好看些;她太太边做着宽大的折缝,边真心实意地可怜和叹息着,讲着这种事的经验。夫妇俩马上就考虑到了这件事会不会影响到弗兰克•邱吉尔。爱玛也提前考虑到了这件事。想到了自私的邱吉尔太太,想到她丈夫的痛心——她怀着深深的敬重和怜悯想到了他们二人——最后很自然地想到了弗兰克,想到此事对弗兰克会有什么影响,他能受益多少,能否变得自由自在。她马上就发现了一切能够得到的益处。如今,他同哈丽埃特•史密斯的感情不再会有人阻拦了。邱吉尔太太不在了,他不再顾忌谁了;他性情温和、没有主见,他能够被他外甥说动去做每件事。最后一个愿望是,那个外甥应该产生爱,虽然爱玛对此事有兴趣,但一点不能保证已经有了爱。
    这回哈丽埃特做得不错,克制住自己了。不论她是否看到了如何理想的前景,她都丝毫不表露出来。这说明她意志坚定了,爱玛很高兴,并且不做一切破坏她发扬这种精神的举动。因此,她们提到邱吉尔太太过世这件事,两个人都在控制自己的感情。
    弗兰克给伦多尔斯寄了几封短信,他在信中提及了他们的环境和打算尽快做的事情。邱吉尔先生的情绪比料想的要强。在约克郡举行葬礼之后,他们首先到温莎的一个老朋友家去做客,都十年了,邱吉尔先生每次都说准备去做客。现在,哈丽埃特无所事事;对这件事爱玛也只好寄希望于未来了。
    最需要做的事是关心简•菲尔费克斯。在看到了哈丽埃特美好未来的同时,简的未来不见了。她如今将受聘为家庭教师,令海伯利所有喜欢她的人都马上表示——爱玛心中的第一希望就是这个。回忆起从前自己对她的漠不关心,这是最令她遗憾的事。她轻视了她好几个月的时间,现在倒去深切地关心和怜悯她。她是为了简;想显示自己是简结识的最有利的朋友,并且将显示出自己尊敬和理解简。她打算劝简来哈特菲尔德呆一天。便写了一个字数不多的请帖邀简来。但是这个好意遭到了一个口信的回绝:“菲尔费克斯小 姐不舒服,不能回信。”根据那天上午佩里先生到哈特菲尔德做客时讲的状况来分析,她病得厉害,他未经邀请亲自去看望她,她有严重的头痛病,还伴有高热,他不知道她能否在预定的时间到斯莫里奇太太家工作。她的身体现在好像支撑不住了——没有食欲;就算没有致命的危险,未发现令家人恐慌的肺病,佩里先生倒替她担心。他觉得她太能容忍,已经超过极限了。虽然她自己否认,但是也知道这是事实。她近乎崩溃了。他承认,她现在生活的环境对一个精神近乎崩溃的病人没好处——总呆在一间房里——却不想这样下去——但是她那仁慈的姨妈,就算是好朋友,他也不否认,不适合同这种病人相伴。她的照顾和关怀是无可挑剔的;实际上也没必要。他害怕这样会害了菲尔费克斯小 姐。爱玛特别关心地听着;很为她伤心,便朝四周望了望,迫切地想让自己能为她做点事。从她姨妈那儿将她带出来——就算是一两个钟头也可以——使她能呼吸一下新鲜空气,开阔一下视野,平心静气,合情合理地跟她聊聊,只有一个钟头也好,也会带给她好处。第二天一早,她再次写了封信去,用最感动的语言写的,无论简选择任何时候,她都会坐马车去接她——还顺便说到了,这种做法是佩里先生赞同的:这样做对病人恢复健康有益。但得到的答复却是一张短短的字条:
    “菲尔费克斯小 姐深表歉意和感激,可是她不能照你的意思去做。”
    爱玛认为自己的邀请会被重视;可是,不能光凭用词来争议,歪歪扭扭的字体清楚地表明了简是在病中,因此她惟一想到的就是如何打消简这种不想接触到外人,又不愿被关心的情绪。
    因此,她虽然接到了回音,仍就备好马车,坐车来到了贝茨太太家,想劝服简能跟她一起离开这儿——但是没办法——贝茨小 姐走到了车门口,十分感激,十分赞成她的做法,觉得换个环境对她很有益处——信中提到的全都尝试过了——但是毫无结果。贝茨小 姐只好徒劳地回去了;根本不可能劝服简;一说到离开家她的处境好像就会更坏。爱玛想见她一面,尝试着亲自去劝说她;但是,还未来得及把这个想法潜移默化地说出来,贝茨小 姐就明白地暗示她,已经对外甥女许诺了一定不放伍德豪斯小 姐进她房里。”事情很明显,不幸的简无法接触外人——完全不能见人——埃尔顿太太是确实无法被拒之门外的——而柯尔太太是强行要求的——佩里太太是哀求了大半天——但是只有她们,其他人简都不想见。”
    爱玛不想叫大家把她同埃尔顿太太、佩里太太和柯尔太太放在一块,她们是哪都要去的。爱玛也不认为自己有什么特殊资格——因此就放弃了,于是又打听一下贝茨小 姐关于她外甥女的食欲怎样,爱吃哪些东西,她想在此做些努力。对此,不幸的贝茨小 姐很伤心,并且说了一大堆;简差不多是在挨饿。佩里先生建议她多吃一些养分高的东西;但是她们能做到的(这些邻居是世界上最好心的)她都不喜欢。
    爱玛到家以后马上吩咐管家看一看贮藏室中的食物;马上派人将一些上等的葛粉送过去,还写了一张非常友善的字条。过了半个钟头,葛粉又拿回来了,贝茨小 姐万分感激,只是说道:“亲爱的简非要把它送回去才行,她无法食用葛粉——并且,她表示她任何东西都不会收下。”
    后来爱玛得知,正是在简•菲尔费克斯小 姐谎称自己无法进行任何活动,并且坚决不接受让她陪着出去散心的那个午后,简反而来到了海伯利以外的草地上散步。她前前后后思考了一遍,确信简是坚决拒绝她的帮助。她很伤心,非常伤心。她遭到了打击,行动前后矛盾,无法帮助简,令她觉得眼前的状况比过去更可悲,这深深地震撼了她的心;并且,简不认为她是友善的人,不把她当成好朋友,她觉得委屈;但是,还有一点可以安慰自己,那就是,明白自己的企图是好的,并且告诉自己,要是奈特利先生清楚她为了替简•菲尔费克斯做些善事已经竭尽全力了,要是能看透她的心,那他就不会责怪她了。

执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-19 0


CHAPTER X
One morning, about ten days after Mrs. Churchill's decease, Emma was called downstairs to Mr. Weston, who "could not stay five minutes, and wanted particularly to speak with her."-- He met her at the parlour-door, and hardly asking her how she did, in the natural key of his voice, sunk it immediately, to say, unheard by her father,

"Can you come to Randalls at any time this morning?--Do, if it be possible. Mrs. Weston wants to see you. She must see you."

"Is she unwell?"

"No, no, not at all--only a little agitated. She would have ordered the carriage, and come to you, but she must see you alone, and that you know--(nodding towards her father)--Humph!--Can you come?"

"Certainly. This moment, if you please. It is impossible to refuse what you ask in such a way. But what can be the matter?-- Is she really not ill?"

"Depend upon me--but ask no more questions. You will know it all in time. The most unaccountable business! But hush, hush!"

To guess what all this meant, was impossible even for Emma. Something really important seemed announced by his looks; but, as her friend was well, she endeavoured not to be uneasy, and settling it with her father, that she would take her walk now, she and Mr. Weston were soon out of the house together and on their way at a quick pace for Randalls.

"Now,"--said Emma, when they were fairly beyond the sweep gates,-- "now Mr. Weston, do let me know what has happened."

"No, no,"--he gravely replied.--"Don't ask me. I promised my wife to leave it all to her. She will break it to you better than I can. Do not be impatient, Emma; it will all come out too soon."

"Break it to me," cried Emma, standing still with terror.--"Good God!--Mr. Weston, tell me at once.--Something has happened in Brunswick Square. I know it has. Tell me, I charge you tell me this moment what it is."

"No, indeed you are mistaken."--

"Mr. Weston do not trifle with me.--Consider how many of my dearest friends are now in Brunswick Square. Which of them is it?-- I charge you by all that is sacred, not to attempt concealment."

"Upon my word, Emma."--

"Your word!--why not your honour!--why not say upon your honour, that it has nothing to do with any of them? Good Heavens!--What can be to be broke to me, that does not relate to one of that family?"

"Upon my honour," said he very seriously, "it does not. It is not in the smallest degree connected with any human being of the name of Knightley."

Emma's courage returned, and she walked on.

"I was wrong," he continued, "in talking of its being broke to you. I should not have used the expression. In fact, it does not concern you-- it concerns only myself,--that is, we hope.--Humph!--In short, my dear Emma, there is no occasion to be so uneasy about it. I don't say that it is not a disagreeable business--but things might be much worse.--If we walk fast, we shall soon be at Randalls."

Emma found that she must wait; and now it required little effort. She asked no more questions therefore, merely employed her own fancy, and that soon pointed out to her the probability of its being some money concern--something just come to light, of a disagreeable nature in the circumstances of the family,--something which the late event at Richmond had brought forward. Her fancy was very active. Half a dozen natural children, perhaps--and poor Frank cut off!-- This, though very undesirable, would be no matter of agony to her. It inspired little more than an animating curiosity.

"Who is that gentleman on horseback?" said she, as they proceeded-- speaking more to assist Mr. Weston in keeping his secret, than with any other view.

"I do not know.--One of the Otways.--Not Frank;--it is not Frank, I assure you. You will not see him. He is half way to Windsor by this time."

"Has your son been with you, then?"

"Oh! yes--did not you know?--Well, well, never mind."

For a moment he was silent; and then added, in a tone much more guarded and demure,

"Yes, Frank came over this morning, just to ask us how we did."

They hurried on, and were speedily at Randalls.--"Well, my dear," said he, as they entered the room--"I have brought her, and now I hope you will soon be better. I shall leave you together. There is no use in delay. I shall not be far off, if you want me."-- And Emma distinctly heard him add, in a lower tone, before he quitted the room,--"I have been as good as my word. She has not the least idea."

Mrs. Weston was looking so ill, and had an air of so much perturbation, that Emma's uneasiness increased; and the moment they were alone, she eagerly said,

"What is it my dear friend? Something of a very unpleasant nature, I find, has occurred;--do let me know directly what it is. I have been walking all this way in complete suspense. We both abhor suspense. Do not let mine continue longer. It will do you good to speak of your distress, whatever it may be."

"Have you indeed no idea?" said Mrs. Weston in a trembling voice. "Cannot you, my dear Emma--cannot you form a guess as to what you are to hear?"

"So far as that it relates to Mr. Frank Churchill, I do guess."

"You are right. It does relate to him, and I will tell you directly;" (resuming her work, and seeming resolved against looking up.) "He has been here this very morning, on a most extraordinary errand. It is impossible to express our surprize. He came to speak to his father on a subject,--to announce an attachment--"

She stopped to breathe. Emma thought first of herself, and then of Harriet.

"More than an attachment, indeed," resumed Mrs. Weston; "an engagement-- a positive engagement.--What will you say, Emma--what will any body say, when it is known that Frank Churchill and Miss Fairfax are engaged;--nay, that they have been long engaged!"

Emma even jumped with surprize;--and, horror-struck, exclaimed,

"Jane Fairfax!--Good God! You are not serious? You do not mean it?"

"You may well be amazed," returned Mrs. Weston, still averting her eyes,and talking on with eagerness, that Emma might have time to recover-- "You may well be amazed. But it is even so. There has been a solemn engagement between them ever since October--formed at Weymouth, and kept a secret from every body. Not a creature knowing it but themselves--neither the Campbells, nor her family, nor his.-- It is so wonderful, that though perfectly convinced of the fact, it is yet almost incredible to myself. I can hardly believe it.-- I thought I knew him."

Emma scarcely heard what was said.--Her mind was divided between two ideas--her own former conversations with him about Miss Fairfax; and poor Harriet;--and for some time she could only exclaim, and require confirmation, repeated confirmation.

"Well," said she at last, trying to recover herself; "this is a circumstance which I must think of at least half a day, before I can at all comprehend it. What!--engaged to her all the winter-- before either of them came to Highbury?"

"Engaged since October,--secretly engaged.--It has hurt me, Emma, very much. It has hurt his father equally. Some part of his conduct we cannot excuse."

Emma pondered a moment, and then replied, "I will not pretend not to understand you; and to give you all the relief in my power, be assured that no such effect has followed his attentions to me, as you are apprehensive of."

Mrs. Weston looked up, afraid to believe; but Emma's countenance was as steady as her words.

"That you may have less difficulty in believing this boast, of my present perfect indifference," she continued, "I will farther tell you, that there was a period in the early part of our acquaintance, when I did like him, when I was very much disposed to be attached to him--nay, was attached--and how it came to cease, is perhaps the wonder. Fortunately, however, it did cease. I have really for some time past, for at least these three months, cared nothing about him. You may believe me, Mrs. Weston. This is the simple truth."

Mrs. Weston kissed her with tears of joy; and when she could find utterance, assured her, that this protestation had done her more good than any thing else in the world could do.

"Mr. Weston will be almost as much relieved as myself," said she. "On this point we have been wretched. It was our darling wish that you might be attached to each other--and we were persuaded that it was so.-- Imagine what we have been feeling on your account."

"I have escaped; and that I should escape, may be a matter of grateful wonder to you and myself. But this does not acquit him, Mrs. Weston; and I must say, that I think him greatly to blame. What right had he to come among us with affection and faith engaged,and with manners so very disengaged? What right had he to endeavour to please, as he certainly did--to distinguish any one young woman with persevering attention, as he certainly did--while he really belonged to another?--How could he tell what mischief he might be doing?-- How could he tell that he might not be making me in love with him?-- very wrong, very wrong indeed."

"From something that he said, my dear Emma, I rather imagine--"

"And how could she bear such behaviour! Composure with a witness! to look on, while repeated attentions were offering to another woman, before her face, and not resent it.--That is a degree of placidity, which I can neither comprehend nor respect."

"There were misunderstandings between them, Emma; he said so expressly. He had not time to enter into much explanation. He was here only a quarter of an hour, and in a state of agitation which did not allow the full use even of the time he could stay-- but that there had been misunderstandings he decidedly said. The present crisis, indeed, seemed to be brought on by them; and those misunderstandings might very possibly arise from the impropriety of his conduct."


"Impropriety! Oh! Mrs. Weston--it is too calm a censure. Much, much beyond impropriety!--It has sunk him, I cannot say how it has sunk him in my opinion. So unlike what a man should be!-- None of that upright integrity, that strict adherence to truth and principle, that disdain of trick and littleness, which a man should display in every transaction of his life."

"Nay, dear Emma, now I must take his part; for though he has been wrong in this instance, I have known him long enough to answer for his having many, very many, good qualities; and--"

"Good God!" cried Emma, not attending to her.--"Mrs. Smallridge, too! Jane actually on the point of going as governess! What could he mean by such horrible indelicacy? To suffer her to engage herself-- to suffer her even to think of such a measure!"

"He knew nothing about it, Emma. On this article I can fully acquit him. It was a private resolution of hers, not communicated to him--or at least not communicated in a way to carry conviction.-- Till yesterday, I know he said he was in the dark as to her plans. They burst on him, I do not know how, but by some letter or message-- and it was the discovery of what she was doing, of this very project of hers, which determined him to come forward at once, own it all to his uncle, throw himself on his kindness, and, in short, put an end to the miserable state of concealment that had been carrying on so long."

Emma began to listen better.

"I am to hear from him soon," continued Mrs. Weston. "He told me at parting, that he should soon write; and he spoke in a manner which seemed to promise me many particulars that could not be given now. Let us wait, therefore, for this letter. It may bring many extenuations.
It may make many things intelligible and excusable which now are not to be understood. Don't let us be severe, don't let us be in a hurry to condemn him. Let us have patience. I must love him; and now that I am satisfied on one point, the one material point, I am sincerely anxious for its all turning out well, and ready to hope that it may. They must both have suffered a great deal under such a system of secresy and concealment."

"His sufferings," replied Emma dryly, "do not appear to have done him much harm. Well, and how did Mr. Churchill take it?"

"Most favourably for his nephew--gave his consent with scarcely a difficulty. Conceive what the events of a week have done in that family! While poor Mrs. Churchill lived, I suppose there could not have been a hope, a chance, a possibility;--but scarcely are her remains at rest in the family vault, than her husband is persuaded to act exactly opposite to what she would have required. What a blessing it is, when undue influence does not survive the grave!-- He gave his consent with very little persuasion."

"Ah!" thought Emma, "he would have done as much for Harriet." "This was settled last night, and Frank was off with the light this morning. He stopped at Highbury, at the Bates's, I fancy, some time--and then came on hither; but was in such a hurry to get back to his uncle, to whom he is just now more necessary than ever, that, as I tell you, he could stay with us but a quarter of an hour.-- He was very much agitated--very much, indeed--to a degree that made him appear quite a different creature from any thing I had ever seen him before.--In addition to all the rest, there had been the shock of finding her so very unwell, which he had had no previous suspicion of-- and there was every appearance of his having been feeling a great deal."

"And do you really believe the affair to have been carrying on with such perfect secresy?--The Campbells, the Dixons, did none of them know of the engagement?"

Emma could not speak the name of Dixon without a little blush.

"None; not one. He positively said that it had been known to no being in the world but their two selves."

"Well," said Emma, "I suppose we shall gradually grow reconciled to the idea, and I wish them very happy. But I shall always think it a very abominable sort of proceeding. What has it been but a system of hypocrisy and deceit,--espionage, and treachery?-- To come among us with professions of openness and simplicity; and such a league in secret to judge us all!--Here have we been, the whole winter and spring, completely duped, fancying ourselves all on an equal footing of truth and honour, with two people in the midst of us who may have been carrying round, comparing and sitting in judgment on sentiments and words that were never meant for both to hear.--They must take the consequence, if they have heard each other spoken of in a way not perfectly agreeable!"

"I am quite easy on that head," replied Mrs. Weston. "I am very sure that I never said any thing of either to the other, which both might not have heard."

"You are in luck.--Your only blunder was confined to my ear, when you imagined a certain friend of ours in love with the lady."

"True. But as I have always had a thoroughly good opinion of Miss Fairfax, I never could, under any blunder, have spoken ill of her; and as to speaking ill of him, there I must have been safe."

At this moment Mr. Weston appeared at a little distance from the window, evidently on the watch. His wife gave him a look which invited him in; and, while he was coming round, added, "Now, dearest Emma, let me intreat you to say and look every thing that may set his heart at ease, and incline him to be satisfied with the match. Let us make the best of it--and, indeed, almost every thing may be fairly said in her favour. It is not a connexion to gratify; but if Mr. Churchill does not feel that, why should we? and it may be a very fortunate circumstance for him, for Frank, I mean, that he should have attached himself to a girl of such steadiness of character and good judgment as I have always given her credit for-- and still am disposed to give her credit for, in spite of this one great deviation from the strict rule of right. And how much may be said in her situation for even that error!"

"Much, indeed!" cried Emma feelingly. "If a woman can ever be excused for thinking only of herself, it is in a situation like Jane Fairfax's.--Of such, one may almost say, that `the world is not their's, nor the world's law.'"

She met Mr. Weston on his entrance, with a smiling countenance, exclaiming,

"A very pretty trick you have been playing me, upon my word! This was a device, I suppose, to sport with my curiosity, and exercise my talent of guessing. But you really frightened me. I thought you had lost half your property, at least. And here, instead of its being a matter of condolence, it turns out to be one of congratulation.--I congratulate you, Mr. Weston, with all my heart,on the prospect of having one of the most lovely and accomplished young women in England for your daughter."

A glance or two between him and his wife, convinced him that all was as right as this speech proclaimed; and its happy effect on his spirits was immediate. His air and voice recovered their usual briskness: he shook her heartily and gratefully by the hand, and entered on the subject in a manner to prove, that he now only wanted time and persuasion to think the engagement no very bad thing. His companions suggested only what could palliate imprudence, or smooth objections; and by the time they had talked it all over together, and he had talked it all over again with Emma, in their walk back to Hartfield, he was become perfectly reconciled, and not far from thinking it the very best thing that Frank could possibly have done.

CHAPTER XI
"Harriet, poor Harriet!"--Those were the words; in them lay the tormenting ideas which Emma could not get rid of, and which constituted the real misery of the business to her. Frank Churchill had behaved very ill by herself--very ill in many ways,--but it was not so much his behaviour as her own, which made her so angry with him. It was the scrape which he had drawn her into on Harriet's account, that gave the deepest hue to his offence.--Poor Harriet! to be a second time the dupe of her misconceptions and flattery. Mr. Knightley had spoken prophetically, when he once said, "Emma, you have been no friend to Harriet Smith."--She was afraid she had done her nothing but disservice.--It was true that she had not to charge herself, in this instance as in the former, with being the sole and original author of the mischief; with having suggested such feelings as might otherwise never have entered Harriet's imagination; for Harriet had acknowledged her admiration and preference of Frank Churchill before she had ever given her a hint on the subject; but she felt completely guilty of having encouraged what she might have repressed. She might have prevented the indulgence and increase of such sentiments. Her influence would have been enough. And now she was very conscious that she ought to have prevented them.--She felt that she had been risking her friend's happiness on most insufficient grounds.
Common sense would have directed her to tell Harriet, that she must not allow herself to think of him, and that there were five hundred chances to one against his ever caring for her.--"But, with common sense," she added, "I am afraid I have had little to do."

She was extremely angry with herself. If she could not have been angry with Frank Churchill too, it would have been dreadful.-- As for Jane Fairfax, she might at least relieve her feelings from any present solicitude on her account. Harriet would be anxiety enough; she need no longer be unhappy about Jane, whose troubles and whose ill-health having, of course, the same origin, must be equally under cure.--Her days of insignificance and evil were over.--She would soon be well, and happy, and prosperous.-- Emma could now imagine why her own attentions had been slighted. This discovery laid many smaller matters open. No doubt it had been from jealousy.--In Jane's eyes she had been a rival; and well might any thing she could offer of assistance or regard be repulsed. An airing in the Hartfield carriage would have been the rack, and arrowroot from the Hartfield storeroom must have been poison. She understood it all; and as far as her mind could disengage itself from the injustice and selfishness of angry feelings, she acknowledged that Jane Fairfax would have neither elevation nor happiness beyond her desert. But poor Harriet was such an engrossing charge! There was little sympathy to be spared for any body else. Emma was sadly fearful that this second disappointment would be more severe than the first. Considering the very superior claims of the object, it ought; and judging by its apparently stronger effect on Harriet's mind, producing reserve and self-command, it would.-- She must communicate the painful truth, however, and as soon as possible. An injunction of secresy had been among Mr. Weston's parting words. "For the present, the whole affair was to be completely a secret. Mr. Churchill had made a point of it, as a token of respect to the wife he had so very recently lost; and every body admitted it to be no more than due decorum."-- Emma had promised; but still Harriet must be excepted. It was her superior duty.

In spite of her vexation, she could not help feeling it almost ridiculous, that she should have the very same distressing and delicate office to perform by Harriet, which Mrs. Weston had just gone through by herself.The intelligence, which had been so anxiously announced to her, she was now to be anxiously announcing to another. Her heart beat quick on hearing Harriet's footstep and voice; so, she supposed, had poor Mrs. Weston felt when she was approaching Randalls. Could the event of the disclosure bear an equal resemblance!-- But of that, unfortunately, there could be no chance.

"Well, Miss Woodhouse!" cried Harriet, coming eagerly into the room-- "is not this the oddest news that ever was?"

"What news do you mean?" replied Emma, unable to guess, by look or voice, whether Harriet could indeed have received any hint.

"About Jane Fairfax. Did you ever hear any thing so strange? Oh!--you need not be afraid of owning it to me, for Mr. Weston has told me himself. I met him just now. He told me it was to be a great secret; and, therefore, I should not think of mentioning it to any body but you, but he said you knew it."

"What did Mr. Weston tell you?"--said Emma, still perplexed.

"Oh! he told me all about it; that Jane Fairfax and Mr. Frank Churchill are to be married, and that they have been privately engaged to one another this long while. How very odd!"

It was, indeed, so odd; Harriet's behaviour was so extremely odd, that Emma did not know how to understand it. Her character appeared absolutely changed. She seemed to propose shewing no agitation, or disappointment, or peculiar concern in the discovery. Emma looked at her, quite unable to speak.

"Had you any idea," cried Harriet, "of his being in love with her?--You, perhaps, might.--You (blushing as she spoke) who can see into every body's heart; but nobody else--"

"Upon my word," said Emma, "I begin to doubt my having any such talent. Can you seriously ask me, Harriet, whether I imagined him attached to another woman at the very time that I was--tacitly, if not openly-- encouraging you to give way to your own feelings?--I never had the slightest suspicion, till within the last hour, of Mr. Frank Churchill's having the least regard for Jane Fairfax. You may be very sure that if I had, I should have cautioned you accordingly."

"Me!" cried Harriet, colouring, and astonished. "Why should you caution me?--You do not think I care about Mr. Frank Churchill."

"I am delighted to hear you speak so stoutly on the subject," replied Emma, smiling; "but you do not mean to deny that there was a time--and not very distant either--when you gave me reason to understand that you did care about him?"

"Him!--never, never. Dear Miss Woodhouse, how could you so mistake me?" turning away distressed.

"Harriet!" cried Emma, after a moment's pause--"What do you mean?-- Good Heaven! what do you mean?--Mistake you!--Am I to suppose then?--"

She could not speak another word.--Her voice was lost; and she sat down, waiting in great terror till Harriet should answer.

Harriet, who was standing at some distance, and with face turned from her, did not immediately say any thing; and when she did speak, it was in a voice nearly as agitated as Emma's.

"I should not have thought it possible," she began, "that you could have misunderstood me! I know we agreed never to name him-- but considering how infinitely superior he is to every body else, I should not have thought it possible that I could be supposed to mean any other person. Mr. Frank Churchill, indeed! I do not know who would ever look at him in the company of the other. I hope I have a better taste than to think of Mr. Frank Churchill, who is like nobody by his side. And that you should have been so mistaken, is amazing!--I am sure, but for believing that you entirely approved and meant to encourage me in my attachment, I should have considered it at first too great a presumption almost, to dare to think of him. At first, if you had not told me that more wonderful things had happened; that there had been matches of greater disparity (those were your very words);-- I should not have dared to give way to--I should not have thought it possible--But if you, who had been always acquainted with him--"

"Harriet!" cried Emma, collecting herself resolutely--"Let us understand each other now, without the possibility of farther mistake. Are you speaking of--Mr. Knightley?"

"To be sure I am. I never could have an idea of any body else-- and so I thought you knew. When we talked about him, it was as clear as possible."

"Not quite," returned Emma, with forced calmness, "for all that you then said, appeared to me to relate to a different person. I could almost assert that you had named Mr. Frank Churchill. I am sure the service Mr. Frank Churchill had rendered you, in protecting you from the gipsies, was spoken of."

"Oh! Miss Woodhouse, how you do forget!"

"My dear Harriet, I perfectly remember the substance of what I said on the occasion. I told you that I did not wonder at your attachment; that considering the service he had rendered you, it was extremely natural:--and you agreed to it, expressing yourself very warmly as to your sense of that service, and mentioning even what your sensations had been in seeing him come forward to your rescue.--The impression of it is strong on my memory."

"Oh, dear," cried Harriet, "now I recollect what you mean; but I was thinking of something very different at the time. It was not the gipsies--it was not Mr. Frank Churchill that I meant. No! (with some elevation) I was thinking of a much more precious circumstance-- of Mr. Knightley's coming and asking me to dance, when Mr. Elton would not stand up with me; and when there was no other partner in the room. That was the kind action; that was the noble benevolence and generosity; that was the service which made me begin to feel how superior he was to every other being upon earth."

"Good God!" cried Emma, "this has been a most unfortunate-- most deplorable mistake!--What is to be done?"

"You would not have encouraged me, then, if you had understood me? At least, however, I cannot be worse off than I should have been, if the other had been the person; and now--it is possible--"

She paused a few moments. Emma could not speak.

"I do not wonder, Miss Woodhouse," she resumed, "that you should feel a great difference between the two, as to me or as to any body. You must think one five hundred million times more above me than the other. But I hope, Miss Woodhouse, that supposing--that if-- strange as it may appear--. But you know they were your own words, that more wonderful things had happened, matches of greater disparity had taken place than between Mr. Frank Churchill and me; and, therefore, it seems as if such a thing even as this, may have occurred before-- and if I should be so fortunate, beyond expression, as to-- if Mr. Knightley should really--if he does not mind the disparity, I hope, dear Miss Woodhouse, you will not set yourself against it, and try to put difficulties in the way. But you are too good for that, I am sure."

Harriet was standing at one of the windows. Emma turned round to look at her in consternation, and hastily said, "Have you any idea of Mr. Knightley's returning your affection?"

"Yes," replied Harriet modestly, but not fearfully--"I must say that I have."

Emma's eyes were instantly withdrawn; and she sat silently meditating, in a fixed attitude, for a few minutes. A few minutes were sufficient for making her acquainted with her own heart. A mind like hers, once opening to suspicion, made rapid progress. She touched-- she admitted--she acknowledged the whole truth. Why was it so much worse that Harriet should be in love with Mr. Knightley, than with Frank Churchill? Why was the evil so dreadfully increased by Harriet's having some hope of a return? It darted through her, with the speed of an arrow, that Mr. Knightley must marry no one but herself!

Her own conduct, as well as her own heart, was before her in the same few minutes. She saw it all with a clearness which had never blessed her before. How improperly had she been acting by Harriet! How inconsiderate, how indelicate, how irrational, how unfeeling had been her conduct! What blindness, what madness, had led her on! It struck her with dreadful force, and she was ready to give it every bad name in the world. Some portion of respect for herself, however, in spite of all these demerits-- some concern for her own appearance, and a strong sense of justice by Harriet--(there would be no need of compassion to the girl who believed herself loved by Mr. Knightley--but justice required that she should not be made unhappy by any coldness now,) gave Emma the resolution to sit and endure farther with calmness, with even apparent kindness.--For her own advantage indeed, it was fit that the utmost extent of Harriet's hopes should be enquired into; and Harriet had done nothing to forfeit the regard and interest which had been so voluntarily formed and maintained--or to deserve to be slighted by the person, whose counsels had never led her right.-- Rousing from reflection, therefore, and subduing her emotion, she turned to Harriet again, and, in a more inviting accent, renewed the conversation; for as to the subject which had first introduced it, the wonderful story of Jane Fairfax, that was quite sunk and lost.-- Neither of them thought but of Mr. Knightley and themselves.
Harriet, who had been standing in no unhappy reverie, was yet very glad to be called from it, by the now encouraging manner of such a judge, and such a friend as Miss Woodhouse, and only wanted invitation, to give the history of her hopes with great, though trembling delight.--Emma's tremblings as she asked, and as she listened, were better concealed than Harriet's, but they were not less. Her voice was not unsteady; but her mind was in all the perturbation that such a development of self, such a burst of threatening evil, such a confusion of sudden and perplexing emotions, must create.-- She listened with much inward suffering, but with great outward patience, to Harriet's detail.--Methodical, or well arranged, or very well delivered, it could not be expected to be; but it contained, when separated from all the feebleness and tautology of the narration, a substance to sink her spirit-- especially with the corroborating circumstances, which her own memory brought in favour of Mr. Knightley's most improved opinion of Harriet.

Harriet had been conscious of a difference in his behaviour ever since those two decisive dances.--Emma knew that he had, on that occasion, found her much superior to his expectation. From that evening, or at least from the time of Miss Woodhouse's encouraging her to think of him, Harriet had begun to be sensible of his talking to her much more than he had been used to do, and of his having indeed quite a different manner towards her; a manner of kindness and sweetness!--Latterly she had been more and more aware of it. When they had been all walking together, he had so often come and walked by her, and talked so very delightfully!--He seemed to want to be acquainted with her. Emma knew it to have been very much the case.
She had often observed the change, to almost the same extent.-- Harriet repeated expressions of approbation and praise from him-- and Emma felt them to be in the closest agreement with what she had known of his opinion of Harriet. He praised her for being without art or affectation, for having simple, honest, generous, feelings.-- She knew that he saw such recommendations in Harriet; he had dwelt on them to her more than once.--Much that lived in Harriet's memory, many little particulars of the notice she had received from him, a look, a speech, a removal from one chair to another, a compliment implied, a preference inferred, had been unnoticed, because unsuspected, by Emma.

Circumstances that might swell to half an hour's relation,and contained multiplied proofs to her who had seen them, had passed undiscerned by her who now heard them; but the two latest occurrences to be mentioned, the two of strongest promise to Harriet, were not without some degree of witness from Emma herself.--The first, was his walking with her apart from the others, in the lime-walk at Donwell, where they had been walking some time before Emma came, and he had taken pains (as she was convinced) to draw her from the rest to himself--and at first, he had talked to her in a more particular way than he had ever done before, in a very particular way indeed!--(Harriet could not recall it without a blush.) He seemed to be almost asking her, whether her affections were engaged.-- But as soon as she (Miss Woodhouse) appeared likely to join them, he changed the subject, and began talking about farming:-- The second, was his having sat talking with her nearly half an hour before Emma came back from her visit, the very last morning of his being at Hartfield--though, when he first came in, he had said that he could not stay five minutes--and his having told her, during their conversation, that though he must go to London, it was very much against his inclination that he left home at all, which was much more (as Emma felt) than he had acknowledged to her. The superior degree of confidence towards Harriet, which this one article marked, gave her severe pain.

On the subject of the first of the two circumstances, she did, after a little reflection, venture the following question. "Might he not?--Is not it possible, that when enquiring, as you thought, into the state of your affections, he might be alluding to Mr. Martin-- he might have Mr. Martin's interest in view? But Harriet rejected the suspicion with spirit.

"Mr. Martin! No indeed!--There was not a hint of Mr. Martin. I hope I know better now, than to care for Mr. Martin, or to be suspected of it."

When Harriet had closed her evidence, she appealed to her dear Miss Woodhouse, to say whether she had not good ground for hope.

"I never should have presumed to think of it at first," said she, "but for you. You told me to observe him carefully, and let his behaviour be the rule of mine--and so I have. But now I seem to feel that I may deserve him; and that if he does chuse me, it will not be any thing so very wonderful."

The bitter feelings occasioned by this speech, the many bitter feelings, made the utmost exertion necessary on Emma's side, to enable her to say on reply,

"Harriet, I will only venture to declare, that Mr. Knightley is the last man in the world, who would intentionally give any woman the idea of his feeling for her more than he really does."

Harriet seemed ready to worship her friend for a sentence so satisfactory; and Emma was only saved from raptures and fondness, which at that moment would have been dreadful penance, by the sound of her father's footsteps. He was coming through the hall. Harriet was too much agitated to encounter him. "She could not compose herself-- Mr. Woodhouse would be alarmed--she had better go;"--with most ready encouragement from her friend, therefore, she passed off through another door--and the moment she was gone, this was the spontaneous burst of Emma's feelings: "Oh God! that I had never seen her!"
The rest of the day, the following night, were hardly enough for her thoughts.--She was bewildered amidst the confusion of all that had rushed on her within the last few hours. Every moment had brought a fresh surprize; and every surprize must be matter of humiliation to her.--How to understand it all! How to understand the deceptions she had been thus practising on herself, and living under!--The blunders, the blindness of her own head and heart!--she sat still, she walked about, she tried her own room, she tried the shrubbery--in every place, every posture, she perceived that she had acted most weakly; that she had been imposed on by others in a most mortifying degree; that she had been imposing on herself in a degree yet more mortifying; that she was wretched, and should probably find this day but the beginning of wretchedness.
To understand, thoroughly understand her own heart, was the first endeavour. To that point went every leisure moment which her father's claims on her allowed, and every moment of involuntary absence of mind.

How long had Mr. Knightley been so dear to her, as every feeling declared him now to be? When had his influence, such influence begun?-- When had he succeeded to that place in her affection, which Frank Churchill had once, for a short period, occupied?--She looked back; she compared the two--compared them, as they had always stood in her estimation, from the time of the latter's becoming known to her-- and as they must at any time have been compared by her, had it--oh! had it, by any blessed felicity, occurred to her, to institute the comparison.--She saw that there never had been a time when she did not consider Mr. Knightley as infinitely the superior, or when his regard for her had not been infinitely the most dea. She saw, that in persuading herself, in fancying, in acting to the contrary, she had been entirely under a delusion, totally ignorant of her own heart--and, in short, that she had never really cared for Frank Churchill at all!

This was the conclusion of the first series of reflection. This was the knowledge of herself, on the first question of inquiry, which she reached; and without being long in reaching it.-- She was most sorrowfully indignant; ashamed of every sensation but the one revealed to her--her affection for Mr. Knightley.-- Every other part of her mind was disgusting.

With insufferable vanity had she believed herself in the secret of every body's feelings; with unpardonable arrogance proposed to arrange every body's destiny. She was proved to have been universally mistaken; and she had not quite done nothing--for she had done mischief. She had brought evil on Harriet, on herself, and she too much feared, on Mr. Knightley.--Were this most unequal of all connexions to take place, on her must rest all the reproach of having given it a beginning; for his attachment, she must believe to be produced only by a consciousness of Harriet's;--and even were this not the case, he would never have known Harriet at all but for her folly.

Mr. Knightley and Harriet Smith!--It was a union to distance every wonder of the kind.--The attachment of Frank Churchill and Jane Fairfax became commonplace, threadbare, stale in the comparison, exciting no surprize, presenting no disparity, affording nothing to be said or thought.--Mr. Knightley and Harriet Smith!--Such an elevation on her side! Such a debasement on his! It was horrible to Emma to think how it must sink him in the general opinion, to foresee the smiles, the sneers, the merriment it would prompt at his expense; the mortification and disdain of his brother, the thousand inconveniences to himself.--Could it be?--No; it was impossible. And yet it was far, very far, from impossible.--Was it a new circumstance for a man of first-rate abilities to be captivated by very inferior powers? Was it new for one, perhaps too busy to seek, to be the prize of a girl who would seek him?--Was it new for any thing in this world to be unequal, inconsistent, incongruous--or for chance and circumstance (as second causes) to direct the human fate?

Oh! had she never brought Harriet forward! Had she left her where she ought, and where he had told her she ought!--Had she not, with a folly which no tongue could express, prevented her marrying the unexceptionable young man who would have made her happy and respectable in the line of life to which she ought to belong-- all would have been safe; none of this dreadful sequel would have been.

How Harriet could ever have had the presumption to raise her thoughts to Mr. Knightley!--How she could dare to fancy herself the chosen of such a man till actually assured of it!-- But Harriet was less humble, had fewer scruples than formerly.-- Her inferiority, whether of mind or situation, seemed little felt.-- She had seemed more sensible of Mr. Elton's being to stoop in marrying her, than she now seemed of Mr. Knightley's.-- Alas! was not that her own doing too? Who had been at pains to give Harriet notions of self-consequence but herself?--Who but herself had taught her, that she was to elevate herself if possible, and that her claims were great to a high worldly establishment?-- If Harriet, from being humble, were grown vain, it was her doing too.




    第十章

    在邱吉尔太太过世约十天的一天早晨,爱玛被喊到楼下去见威斯顿先生,他“等不了五分钟,希望单独见见她”。他正等在客厅门口,才正常地问了她一声早安,便马上放小了音量,不希望被她父亲听到,说:
    “今天上午,你有时间去伦多尔斯吗?要是可以的话,就去吧。威斯顿太太想见见你。她非得要见你。”
    “她生病了吗?”
    “没有,没有;很正常;就是有点情绪不好。她原打算乘车一起来见你,只是她希望和你独自见面,你明白吗?”他指了指她父亲,“喂!——你能做到吗?”
    “可以。要是你没意见,马上就走。你这么热情,盛情难却啊。只是,到底怎么回事?她是不是不舒服?“
    “你别担心,也不用追问了。到了那儿你自然会明白一切的。简直是无法说清楚的事!但是,嘘,小声点儿!“
    就连爱玛,也是无法猜测到这其中的含义的。分析他的神态,好像发生了什么重大的事情;但是,说她的朋友没有不舒服,她也就放心了。因此,她告诉她父亲,她正准备去散步。她立刻随威斯顿先生离开了家,急忙赶往伦多尔斯。
    “好了,”他们离开了住宅一段距离之后,爱玛说,“这会儿你可以对我说出是怎么回事了吧,威斯顿先生。”
    “不可以,不可以,”他非常认真地回答,“不要再问了,我跟妻子承诺过,让她亲口告诉你一切。她告诉你这件事比较合适。
    不要心急,爱玛,立刻就会真相大白了。”
    “对我讲件事情!”爱玛害怕地站住了,大声喊道,“上帝啊!立刻对我讲,威斯顿先生。是不是勃伦斯威克广场发生了什么事?一定是有事发生了。你要对我讲,马上对我讲发生了什么事。”
    “不对,真的,你说错了。”
    “亲爱的威斯顿先生,快告诉我吧。你知道,我如今有那么多亲人在勃伦斯威克广场。跟他们中的哪个人有关?我恳请你快告诉我。”
    “以你的名义,爱玛。”
    “你的承诺!怎么不是你的人格!怎么不以你的人格来承诺,与他们中的每个人都毫无关系?上帝啊!你还会对我讲哪些同这户人家毫无关系的事情呢?”
    “以我的人格来承诺,”他非常严肃地说,“毫无联系。根本不涉及奈特利家的每一个人。”
    爱玛又有信心了,她接着朝前走。
    “我说有事情告诉你,”他接着讲,“讲的不确切。我不应该这么说。实际上,跟你不相关——是关于我的事;意思是说,我们想这样。唉!亲爱的爱玛,你不用担心了。我指的是这件事并不愉快,但是事情也许还更坏。如果我们快点走的话,立刻就到伦多尔斯了。”
    爱玛看出来了她一定要等下去;眼下什么都不用去做。因此她也不去追问了,全凭自己的猜测。她很快猜测到,可能跟钱有关——在家庭条件上,表现出了什么不欢快的事情——是由里士满近来的事情引发的。她展开了多方面的猜想。可能出现了五六个私生子——抢去了不幸的弗兰克应有的利益?即使这件事很烦人,可是倒不会让她难过。只不过令她感到非常惊奇罢了。
    “那个骑马的先生是什么人啊?”他们接着赶路时,她说;说这话的目的,无非是没话找话来使威斯顿先生严守承诺。
    “我不认识。可能是奥特威家的吧。肯定不是弗兰克。我确信,一定不是弗兰克。你是不可能遇到他的。现在,他正在去温莎的半路上。”
    “你的意思是说,你刚刚跟弗兰克在一块了?”
    “啊!不错,你不清楚吗?嗯,嗯,没事儿。”
    他停了一会儿;接下来以一种更认真和小心的语气接着说:
    “对啊,弗兰克今天早晨来了,是来问候一下的。”
    他们接着急急忙忙地往前走,不久就到了伦多尔斯。”啊,亲爱的,”他们进屋时,他说,“我为你把她请来了,我想你一定会立刻恢复的,你俩好好聊聊吧。继续拖下去没好处的。要是你需要我的话,我就在附近。”他走出去之前,爱玛真切地听到他小声补充道,“我非常守信用。她什么也不清楚。”
    威斯顿太太的面色很难看,似乎很不开心,爱玛更加担心了;等剩下她们两人时,她便急切地问道:
    “怎么了,我的朋友?我想一定是有什么不开心的事情;赶紧跟我讲一讲,我来时的路上,始终在提心吊胆的,我们俩谁都不喜欢担心。求你不要继续让我担心下去了。无论怎么样,讲出你的伤心事,你就会好的。”
    “你难道什么都不了解吗?”威斯顿太太声音颤抖着说,“你是意料不到的,亲爱的爱玛——你肯定想不到要告诉你什么事?”
    “如果是关于弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的事,我就可以料到。”
    “你说对了。与他有关系,我立刻就跟你讲;”她仍旧接着干她的活,好像不肯抬起头来,“他今天早上到这儿来了,有一件特殊的事情。我们真是太惊奇了。他告诉他父亲一件事——说他喜欢——”
    她歇了口气。爱玛第一个考虑到了自己,接着又联想到哈丽埃特。
    “真的还不仅仅是喜欢,”威斯顿太太接着说,“并且已经订婚了——真正地订婚了。被告知弗兰克•邱吉尔和菲尔费克斯小 姐都订婚了——不对,他们早就订婚了,你怎么看呢——其他将如何看待呢——
    爱玛简直吓了一跳,太惊诧了——惊呆了,大声叫道:
    “是简•菲尔费克斯!上帝啊!你说谎吧?你不是想说这个吧——
    “你一定觉得特别奇怪,”威斯顿太太说,还是不正眼看她,匆匆地接着讲,以便给爱玛充足的时间来镇定一下——“你非常有理由觉得惊奇。可是这已经是千真万确的事情了。那还是十月份的事情,那时他们就正式订婚了,——就在韦默思,绝对保密,没告诉任何人。只有他们自己,其他人全都不了解——包括坎贝尔家,她家和他家没人清楚这件事。简直惊奇透了,我肯定这是真的,但我又认为这太不可思议了。我根本无法相信。过去我认为自己最清楚他这个人了。”
    她的话爱玛可以说没听进去。她一直在思考着两个问题——她过去同他说起过菲尔费克斯小 姐几次,还有不幸的哈丽埃特。现在她只有惊奇的份儿,并且想让人来证明,反复证明这件事。
    “哎!”她总算又开口了,尽力想镇定下来,“我需要半天时间来考虑这件事。怎么——同她订婚,已足足有一个冬季了——在
    他们俩人都未来海伯利之前就订婚了——
    “是在十月份订婚的——私订终身。亲爱的爱玛,这太伤我的心了。同时也伤了他父亲的心。我们对他的某些行为是不能谅解的。”
    爱玛思考了一会儿,接着说‘“我不会佯装似乎不理解你;我要竭尽全力来劝慰你,你不必担心,他讨好我还未达到要你不放心的地步。”
    威斯顿太太抬起眼睛瞅了瞅,有些怀疑;但是爱玛的表情同她的话一样平静自如。
    “我敢保证,现在我无所谓,请你放心,”她接着说,“我想再跟你讲一下,当我们刚认识时,有一段时间我对他有好感,我希望自己能爱上他——不对,是爱上了他——到后来却没了这份感情,可能太奇怪了,只是,好在没继续下去。不说谎,我已经很长时间——不少于三个月——对他根本不感兴趣。你不必怀疑,亲爱的威斯顿太太。这全都是真的。”
    威斯顿太太高兴得流出了眼泪,并亲吻了她;待她平静以后可以讲话时,她表示,她的话是世界上对她用处最大的。
    “威斯顿先生也会像我一样,不再担心,”她说,“这件事,我们觉得很难过。过去我们真心希望你们能够结合——并且我们认为这样最合适。告诉你,我们真的替你伤心啊。”
    “我躲过去了;我竟然可以躲过,这样会让我和你们觉得是件奇怪的好事。但是这也不能放过他,威斯顿太太;我应该这样讲,他做得太差劲了;事实上他已经喜欢上了一个人,还同她订了婚,为什么还装模作样地到我们这里来?他已心有所属,哪里还有资格来对任何姑娘献殷勤——尤其是对她那么讨好呢?他无法明白他做了怎样的蠢事?他又猜不到我是否会喜欢上他,简直是天大的错误。”
    “亲爱的爱玛,听他的话,我觉得——”
    “她竟然能忍受这种行径!熟视无睹!他在她面前竭力地讨好另一个女人,她倒站在一旁,毫无怨言,镇定到了这种地步,我无法理解,更无法钦佩。”
    “他们闹别扭了,爱玛;他讲得很清楚。他没时间作过多的说明。他仅仅在这停留了一刻钟,并且他的情绪不稳定,无法完全利用这短短的一刻钟——只是,他保证,是闹别扭。眼下的尴尬情形肯定是因这些误会引发的;这些误会,也许是因他行为不慎所引发的。”
    “行为不慎!啊!威斯顿太太——这种指责太轻淡了吧。可不仅仅是行为不慎!因此让我轻视了他的人格,在我心中他的人格不知要降多少倍。根本不是一个真正的男人!真正的男人做任何事都要真诚坦率,讲原则,不耍花招和做些可耻的勾当,但是他丝毫不具备这些长处。”
    “不对,我的爱玛,我必须替他讲几句;虽然这件事是他的不对,但是我太清楚他了,我保证,他具备许多长处,并且——”
    “上帝啊!”爱玛打断了她,只管大叫道,“还有个斯莫里奇太太!简果真将去做家庭教师了!他用了如此奇怪的草率的举动想干什么呢?竟然允许她去工作——还允许她想到要这么做!”
    “爱玛,这件事他不了解啊。我确信,对于这件事,他一点都没责任。这是她自己想这么干的。没告诉过他——也可以说没有正式同他讲过。他告诉我,一直到昨天,他还什么都不知道,不了解她的打算。他得到消息很突然,我不清楚他是如何获悉的,是有信给他还是捎的口信——就是由于知道了她的事,知道了她的这个打算,他才立即向舅舅说明了真相,请求他的饶恕,反正是将这长时间的遮掩状况告一段落了。”
    爱玛在很认真地听着。
    “我会立刻收到他发来的信的,”威斯顿太太继续往下说,“他离开时对我说,他将立即写信来;分析他讲话的神态,好像要对我讲很多来不及当面细说的情况。因此,我们只有等他的信了。可能他在信中会有很多理由。可能会把很多眼下说不过去的事情解释清楚。我们不要太刻薄;不要急于指责他。我们忍耐一下。我是爱他的;我如今在一个问题上,关键的问题,我迫切地希望能成全这件好事,并且真心期望能这样。他们这样长期隐瞒,肯定受了很多苦。”
    “他受苦,”爱玛冷淡地说,“好像他也没有多大的痛苦。哎,邱吉尔先生对此有何看法呢?”
    “是赞同他外甥的——毫无阻挠地就应允了。你考虑一下,一个星期内家里发生了那么多事,改变得太多了!我认为,不幸的邱吉尔太太活着时,根本别指望,根本没机遇,根本不可能;但是她刚刚入土,她丈夫便被劝说去做她不喜欢做的事。人死了,她的不利影响也就不见了,这太幸福了!仅需稍加劝服,他就答应了。”
    “是昨天夜里答应的,今天早晨天一亮弗兰克就离开了。我认为,他会在海伯利,在贝茨家停留一会儿——就会再返回来‘但是他想尽快回到比以往更离不开他的舅舅的身边去,因此,正如我对你所讲的,他仅在这停留了一刻钟。他很不平静——真的不平静——都让我感觉到他换了个人似的。不谈其他的,开始他发现她病得如此严重,很是惊诧,他过去没料到她生病——他显得特别伤心。”
    “你确实认为这件事做得如此秘密吗?难道坎贝尔家,狄克逊家都没有人清楚他们订婚吗?”
    在爱玛提到狄克逊的名字时,不自觉地有些脸红了。
    “谁也不清楚‘哪一个人都不清楚。他坚定地说,全世界只有他们两个人清楚,其他人都不了解。”
    “哎,”爱玛说,“我认为我们一定会慢慢理解的,我希望他们生活美满、幸福快乐。但是我始终都会厌恶他的行为。只能说这些是欺诈和虚假——窥探和反叛,来同我们相处时表现得如此坦诚和纯朴,但是背地里却串通一气来批评每个人!足足有一个冬季和一个春季,我们全都被他欺骗了,还觉得人们都是一样地直率坦诚呢,但是人们中间倒有两个人互相传话,互相比较,在旁边议论着一些他们听不到的想法和做法。要是他们彼此听见了有人在讲对方的坏话,也只能说他们自讨苦吃!”
    “这些我却不担心,”威斯顿太太说,“我保证,我根本没有评论过他们任何一个,更没有讲他们两个不喜欢听的话。”
    “你运气不错。你做错的最关键的事是,在你感觉我们朋友中的某一位喜欢这个姑娘时,你对我讲了你的看法。”
    “这的确没错。只是,我向来都在讲菲尔费克斯小 姐这个人不错,根本不会去议论她有什么不好‘而非议他的话,我保证我没有讲过的。”
    这时,看见了威斯顿先生站在靠近窗口的地方,看起来是在守候着。他给太太递了个眼色,请他进来。在他进屋时,她接着说:“亲爱的爱玛,我请求你,如今尽量使你的话和表情能够安慰他,让他觉得这桩婚事很合适吧。我们还是尽量考虑到它的益处吧——真的,就她而言,真是太幸福了。我们并非认为这是桩美满的婚姻;但是,既然邱吉尔先生都不这么考虑,我们也没必要去考虑它。而他——我说的是弗兰克——喜欢上这个刚毅、有见识的姑娘,可能是件十分幸福的事。虽然认真起来讲,她实在不应该这么做,可是我向来觉得而且仍然觉得她有以上那些长处。
    就她的地位和环境,她可以找出很多理由来!“
    “确实,她可以找出很多理由来!”爱玛冲动地嚷了起来,“要是一个女人总认为自己能够被谅解的话,那她一定同简•菲尔费克斯生活在同一个环境中。就这些人而言,你甚至能够这样讲,‘他们不属于这个世界,他们也不用遵守世间的法律;。1”
    当威斯顿先生走进屋里时,她正满面含笑地嚷着:
    “哎呀,你拿这么好的事情来逗我开心啊!我觉得,你是在耍花招挑逗我的好奇心,让我猜猜看的。但是你的确把我吓着了。
    我想你们肯定要丢掉一半以上的财产呢。但是这件事不仅不用劝慰,倒应该庆贺一下。我真心祝福你,威斯顿先生,你马上就可以娶一位整个英国最漂亮最聪明的姑娘做儿媳了。”
    他和他太太相互交换了个眼色,他认为完全应该同这些话所表示的那么痛快;他马上被这些话逗开心了。他的表情和声音又同以往一样响亮了;他诚挚而激动地拉住她的手,同她讲这件事时的表情也说明了:他目前缺少的是时间和安慰,便可以证明这桩婚事是件不错的事。他的两个朋友讲的仅是些可以替弗兰克的粗鲁行径辩护或者不使他不赞同这桩婚事的话。待到他们一同谈完了这个问题后,在送爱玛回哈特菲尔德的路上,他又同爱玛讲到了这个问题,他已经全都想明白了,马上就会认为这也许是弗兰克做的最恰当的事情了。
    1出自英国戏剧家、诗人莎士比亚所著悲剧《罗密欧与朱丽叶》第五幕第一景。

    第十一章

    “哈丽埃特,不幸的哈丽埃特!”就是这些话太让人伤心了,爱玛没办法不去想它,并且正是这件事所导致的悲剧。弗兰克•邱吉尔很不喜欢她——从各个角度来分析都是不喜欢她——但是,让她这样埋怨他的原因,并不是他的做法,恰恰是她本人的做法。他最关键的错误是,他诱惑她堕入情网来刺激哈丽埃特。
    不幸的哈丽埃特!再一次作为她引诱和吹嘘的试验品。这被奈特利先生猜着了,有一回,他说,“爱玛,你不算是哈丽埃特•史密斯的真正朋友。”她惟恐是自己害了哈丽埃特。真的是这样,这件事不能同上一次相比,她无法责怪自己是这出闹剧的仅有的和最初的策划者;无法责怪自己引诱哈丽埃特盟发了根本不能产生的情感;原因是在她还未对这个问题给她一些提示之前,哈丽埃特就表明了她已经对弗兰克•邱吉尔产生了爱意。但是她认为,是自己支持她去发展本应克制的情感,在这个问题上她是彻底犯错了。她原本应该制止哈丽埃特滋长和放任这种情感。只要她稍加开导就行了。现在,她已经认识到,她必须制止——她认为自己已经毫无把握地用她朋友的快乐做了一次赌注。显然,可以正常地对哈丽埃特讲:一定不要纵容自己去想他,基本上可以确定,他一定不会爱她的。”但是也许,”她也考虑到,“我没思考过一般的问题。”
    她非常责怪自己。要是她不怪罪弗兰克•邱吉尔的话,那就吓人了。对于简•菲尔费克斯,她如今不用替她担忧了。哈丽埃特就足够她操心的了;她不需要再为简担心,她那因为一种缘由而带来的不安和不适,肯定也一样受到了医治。她已摆脱了低微和痛苦的生活。她很快就会好起来的,会很美满和富裕。如今爱玛反应过来了,她为何那么轻视自己的各种关心。看出了这个原因也就不难分析各种小事情了。说实话,那是因为怨恨。在简看来,她是个情敌;她所做的一切,包括物质上和精神上的帮助,全都没被接受。坐哈特菲尔德的马车外出散心一定会非常痛苦,哈特菲尔德仓库中的葛粉一定加了毒药。她完全搞清楚了。她尽量让自己的意识消除不高兴时的不公平和自私的心态,她不否认简•菲尔费克斯的生活环境和快乐不会越过她的正常的界限的。可是,不幸的哈丽埃特倒要由她来全身心地照顾!不可能再分心去可怜其他人了。爱玛特别伤心,害怕第二次打击会超过第一次。想到这件事上所抱的极大希望,肯定会这样的;再来分析一下这件事对哈丽埃特心灵的创伤更严重,让她克制和消沉,也一定会这样的。但是,她一定要尽快把这个让人伤心的事实真相告诉哈丽埃特。在离开威斯顿先生时他讲的话中,有几句是想保密的。”现在,这件事全都没对外人讲。邱吉尔先生特别关照了这一点,作为对刚刚死去的太太的尊敬;大家都觉得这仅仅是为了正常的礼仪罢了。”爱玛许诺了,但是哈丽埃特还是应特殊对待的。这是她最应该做的。
    虽然她很厌烦,却又觉得这件事太荒唐了,她准备为哈丽埃特做的痛苦而又渺小的事,恰恰是威斯顿太太才为她做过的。别人急切地告诉她的事情,她如今又迫不及待地要去告诉另外一个人了。她刚听到哈丽埃特的走路声和说话声,心里就不自觉地怦怦跳起来;她觉得,在她靠近伦多尔斯那一刻,不幸的威斯顿太太肯定也有这种感觉。如果也可以那么告诉她就好了!——但是,可悲的是,这是不可能的。
    “哎,亲爱的伍德蒙斯小 姐,”哈丽埃特匆匆地走到屋里,“这个事情简直太奇怪了!”
    “你指的是什么事情?”爱玛回答,凭她的表情和声音,爱玛想不出哈丽埃特是不是真的知道了什么。
    “我说的是简•菲尔费克斯的事情啊。你肯定从未听到过这么稀奇的事。啊!你不用担心我知道,威斯顿先生已经全都对我讲了。我刚刚遇到他了。他告诉我的,还是个秘密;因此,我只能对你讲,其他人我不会告诉的,只是,他告诉我你已经知晓了。”
    “威斯顿先生都跟你讲了什么?”爱玛疑惑地问道。
    “啊!他什么都对我讲了;简•菲尔费克斯和弗兰克•邱吉尔先生准备办喜事了,他们早已私下订婚了。简直太怪了!”
    真的很怪,倒是哈丽埃特的做法太古怪,弄得爱玛都不明白怎样来看待她了。好像她的柔性全都变了。她好像要证明,得知这个真相她一点也不激动,不伤心,也不十分关注。爱玛盯着她,甚至无言以对。
    “你是否考虑过他可否喜欢她呢?”哈丽埃特高声嚷道,“或许你思考过。你——”她的脸红了,“可以看透每个人;但是其他人却不行——”
    “哎,”爱玛说,“我在疑惑,我是不是真的有这种天分。你是真心在问我,哈丽埃特,当我——假若没有明显地就是偷偷地——支持你放纵自己感情的时候,却又发现他喜欢其他的女人?
    一个钟头之前,我一点都没猜到弗兰克•邱吉尔先生竟然会喜欢简•菲尔费克斯。你丝毫不用怀疑,我如果考虑到了,我便会叮嘱你谨慎从事了。”
    “我!”哈丽埃特惊奇地红着脸说道,“你为什么要叮嘱我谨慎从事呢?你说的不会是认为我爱上了弗兰克•邱吉尔先生吧?”
    “看到你对这件事讲得这么直言不讳,我非常开心,”爱玛笑着回答,“但是,曾有一段时间——并且是在前不久——你让我觉得你爱上了他,这点也该不会不承认吧?”
    “喜欢他!根本没这事儿,压根没有啊。亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,你也太不了解我了。”她难过地扭过脸去。
    “哈丽埃特,”爱玛停了一会儿,嚷道,“你这是干什么?上帝啊!你这是干什么?不了解你!那么,是想让我——?”
    我无法说下去了。她说不出话了;她坐下来,以一种十分担心的心情等待哈丽埃特开口。
    哈丽埃特站得离她有一点距离,背对着她,没有立即开口;当她讲话时,听她的声音差不多同爱玛一样不平静。
    “我想不到你竟然会不了解我!”她开始说,“我明白我们两个都不愿再说起他,但是想到他要强过其他人无数倍,我就不会考虑到被误解为说的是其他人。弗兰克•邱吉尔先生,的确!他们结合在一起我想没有人会去看望他。我认为我的眼力是不可能相中弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的。在他旁边,弗兰克•邱吉尔先生看起来太微乎其微了。你如此误会我,太令人惊奇了!我敢说,如果不因为信任你,你十分赞同并准备支持我喜欢他,我开头就会觉得,我想都不敢想,认为那样做太大胆。开头,要不是你对我讲,过去发生有比这还要奇怪的事,门户毫不相当的人都结婚了
    (你是这么讲的)——我一定不会斗胆听从——我根本不会有一点希望——但是假如你,你同他一直关系密切——”
    “亲爱的哈丽埃特,”爱玛果断地振奋精神喊道,“我马上跟你讲个明白吧,省得你继续误解下去。你指的是——奈特利先生吧?”
    “就是他。我根本不会说到其他人——我还想你了解呢。我们讲到他的时候,那是最明白的了。”
    “也不尽对,”爱玛故作镇定地回答说,“你讲这些时,我认为不是说他。我甚至能够说,你说起了弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的名字。我一定是提到了弗兰克•邱吉尔先生救你那件事,从吉普赛人那里救出你来。”
    “啊,我的伍德豪斯小 姐,你的记性太不好了!”
    “亲爱的哈丽埃特,那时说的话我一点都没忘。我对你讲,我丝毫不觉得你的感情有什么不适;再想到他救过你,那就太正常了;但你也不反对,你非常诚恳地讲了关于他救你这件事的感触,而且还讲出了你发现他冲过去搭救你时你的想法。这些我记得太清楚了。”
    “啊,上帝啊,”哈丽埃特大叫道,“如今我记起来你想的是什么了;但是我那时考虑的根本不是这么回事。我说的不是吉普赛人——也不是弗兰克•邱吉尔先生。绝对不是!”她的声音又大了一些,“我考虑的是一件比这件更珍贵的事——埃尔顿先生不愿陪我跳舞,屋里又没有其他的男士了,是奈特利先生过来陪我跳舞。是他这么仁慈的表现,可敬的善良宽厚,对我的支持,让我开始认为,他是世界上最好的人。”
    “上帝啊!”爱玛高声叫道,“简直太可悲了——不幸的误解!如今该做些什么呢?“
    “你是说,如果明白我的想法,你就不可能支持我了?但是,我的境况还不能说太差,要是发生在那个人身上,我的境况就惨了;如今——也许——”
    她沉默了几分钟。爱玛无话可说。
    “亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,”她接着说,“你认为,就我而言,或者就每个人而言,这两个人是截然不同的。你这么认为,我也不觉得惊奇。你一定认为,他们都比我强,他们中的一个又比另一个强五万万倍。但是我想,如果——假设——显得好像很怪——但是你明白,那是你说过的话,过去发生过比这还稀奇的事;比我和弗兰克先生家境差得更多的人都结婚了;因此,似乎过去也发生过这种事情——假如我运气好,运气好得不得了——要是奈特利先生果真——假如他不在意门弟之差,我想,我亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐,你别不赞同,别阻止我。只是,我确实,你特别仁慈,不可能这么做的。”
    哈丽埃特在一个窗子旁站着。爱玛惊奇地扭过头去看她,赶紧问道:
    “你认为奈特利先生表示他的情感了吗?”
    “对啊,”哈丽埃特谦虚而又谨慎地回答,“我只能说我是这么认为的。”
    爱玛马上收回了目光;她呆坐在那静静地思考了几分钟。几分钟的时间就足够她看明白自己了。她这种人,如果犯了疑虑,便马上猜测下去;她碰到了——没有拒绝——没有否认事情的经过。怎么会认为哈丽埃特喜欢上奈特利先生比喜欢上弗兰克•邱吉尔更不幸呢?怎么会认为哈丽埃特对自己的选择有一线希望,那就更惨呢?奈特利先生只能娶她,不准娶其他人,她的头脑中马上有了这个打算!
    在这短短几分钟里,她的举动就像她的想法一样表现出来。
    她把这一切都看得明明白白,过去一直没这么明白过。她为哈丽埃特所做的事太不恰当了啊!她的想法太草率、太粗俗、太不恰当、太无情!过去导致了她那么茫然,那么激动!这个猛烈的打击对她来讲太恐怖了,她真想用世上最严厉的词来咒骂它。但是,虽然犯了过失,可爱玛仍保留一些自信——尽量装得心平气和来安慰哈丽埃特。不用去可怜一个认为自己得到了奈特利先生的爱的年轻女子,可是出于公平,眼下还不可以对她冷漠,让她不开心。想起这些爱玛决定平静地坐着,坚持下去,几乎还要装出一种热心的样子。真的,考虑到她自己,就该将哈丽埃特的期望追问明白。哈丽埃特的行为并没有值得爱玛打消自觉形成和持续的关心和热情,或者令一直未对她加以正确引导的人轻视她。因此,爱玛醒悟过来了,控制住自己的情感;看着哈丽埃特,以一种很温和的声音接着说;原因是开头提到的简•菲尔费克斯的奇怪事情全都丢到一边去了。俩人只顾思考奈特利先生和她们本人了。
    哈丽埃特刚才始终站在那儿,处于十分高兴的想像中,如今由伍德豪斯小 姐这么个有识别力的朋友来支持她,让她清醒过来,她感到很愉快。只需问一句,她便会把她期望的过程开心而激动地描述出来。爱玛在提问和聆听时也不平静,尽管比哈丽埃特掩盖得好,可是也一样剧烈地颤抖着。她说话时还算镇定,但她的心里却非常焦虑。如此发展下去,太危险了,这种突发的杂乱的感情混杂在一起,一定会焦虑的。她心里苦不堪言而又故作镇静,聆听着哈丽埃特的描述。不要求哈丽埃特说得条理明确,有道理,或者形象生动;但是只要删除陈述中无用和嗦的词句,便发现了让她伤心的东西——尤其是她提到了奈特利先生对哈丽埃特有些好感的情况,更说明了哈丽埃特说的是真话。
    就因为那两次关键性的舞会之后,哈丽埃特发现他的看法改变了。爱玛清楚他那时感觉哈丽埃特比他想像中的要强得多。
    从那天晚上开始,或者可以说从伍德豪斯小 姐支持她去喜欢他的时候开始,哈丽埃特就发现他同她讲话的次数比过去多了,并且根本改变了过去对她的看法。在人们一块散步时,他经常在她旁边走,并且特别开心地聊天!他好像要了解她。爱玛对这些都了解。她经常见到这种转变,转变的程度也是如此。哈丽埃特反复述说着他对她的赞赏和支持——爱玛也认为她讲的跟她所了解的他对哈丽埃特的态度是相符合的。他称赞她一点不虚伪;称赞她朴实、诚恳、宽容。她明白他发现了哈丽埃特身上的长处;他多次同她仔细地聊过这些长处。给哈丽埃特留下印象的很多事情,他对她的很多细微的关心,一个目光,一句话,从一张椅子挪到另一张椅子的动作,一个模糊的称赞,一种含蓄的爱,爱玛对此从没怀疑过,也未发现。完全可以针对一些事情说上半个钟头,并且包括她发现的很多事实,她反而都忽略了,到今天才听说。只是,说起的刚刚发生的两件事——哈丽埃特认为期望值最高的两件事——也根本是她看到过的。头一件事是,在距离人们很远的登威尔的菩提路上,他同她一块散步,爱玛到那儿时,他们已经在一块很长时间了,并且他是费尽心思(她认为是这样)将她从其他人身边请到他那儿去的——并且刚开始,他便以过去从未见过的特殊形式同她讲话——真的是很特殊的形式!(哈丽埃特回忆起来还不由地脸红。)他几乎好像想问她,是不是她已有了意中人。但是,发现她(伍德豪斯小 姐)似乎是向他们走来,他就不再谈这个问题了,转到讲一些农事。第二件事是,他临行前到哈特菲尔德的那天早上,在爱玛外出探访没归来之前,他坐在那同她聊了差不多有半个钟头——尽管他进门就表示他最多只能停留五分钟——他们聊天时,他对她说,他一定得到伦敦去,可是他却特别不愿意去(就像爱玛认为的),这要比他对爱玛讲的多多了。这也证明,他更加信任哈丽埃特,她简直太难过了。
    想了一会儿以后,她对其中的第一件事作出了以下的疑问:“他是否会?是否会这样;他同你想像的那样,提起你的感情问题时,他也许说的是马丁先生——他也许在为马丁先生帮忙呢?”
    但是哈丽埃特心情激动地否认了这个想法。
    “马丁先生!没有,确实没有!未说到马丁先生。我想我目前还不会爱上马丁先生,或者被猜测我有这种念头。”
    哈丽埃特说完了她那两句充分肯定的话以后,恳请亲爱的伍德豪斯小 姐替她分析一下,她能否有保证让它成为现实。
    “开头,”她说,“如果没有你的原因,我根本不会考虑到这件事。你让我认真地注视着他,以他的行动为我的标准——我便照办了。但是今天,我好像认为自己不适合他;他如果选择我,那也不能算是太怪异的事。”
    她的话带来了伤感,很多的伤感,爱玛一定要对此作很多努力才可以如此回答:
    “哈丽埃特,我只斗胆说一句,奈特利先生是世界上最不可能专门去对某个女人炫耀自己对她的感情了。”
    这句话对哈丽埃特来讲太高兴了,好像立刻就要给她的朋友跪下叩头了。这时,传来了她父亲的走路声,爱玛这时才从欣喜和友爱中醒悟过来——此刻,欣喜和友爱只会带来不利的恶果。他顺门厅走过来。哈丽埃特特别高兴,不想见他了。”我无法镇静下来——伍德豪斯先生会担心的——我还是离开为妙。”
    因此,她朋友同意了,她便从另一扇门溜走了。她刚离开,爱玛的情感便迸发出来了:“上帝啊!如果我从来不认识她该多好啊。”
    这天其余的时间,加上那天的夜晚,都不足以使她来想这个问题。刚才那几个钟头发生在她身边太多的事情,这种混杂的情况令她疑惑不安。时时刻刻都会有新的惊诧;并且每一次惊叹都令她觉得委屈。如何来思考这一切呢?如何来考虑她使自己身心所受的诱骗呢?她本人的思想和精神的过失和茫然!她呆坐在那儿,又在来回走着,在自己的房间里来回走着,她穿梭于树丛中——所有的空间,所有的动作,她全都觉得自己的行为太懦弱;她特别委屈地被人欺骗了;她又很委屈地欺骗了自己;她烦恼透了,或者还有可能,这只是烦恼的开端。
    她尽力去作的第一步是,想思考,透彻地了解自己的想法。
    照顾父亲的空余时间,还有不由自主地走神的全部时间,她全都在思考这件事。
    她如今彻底认识到了自己是喜欢奈特利先生的,她对他这种感情有多长时间了呢?他的魅力,是何时开始打动她的呢?对于她的感情,他是何时取得了曾短暂地被弗兰克•邱吉尔所占有的那片心田呢?她回忆了一下;她对比了一下,他们俩人——就根据打结识第二位时他们对她议论中一直占据的位置来对比——她原本随时能够来将他们对比一下,假设——啊!要是她聪明一点,考虑到想把他们对比一下。她觉得,她一直觉得奈特利先生要优秀许多。一直以为他关心她的更感人。她认为,在劝服自己,在幻想之中,在反对的时候,她根本是在一种幻觉中,根本不清楚自己的想法——反正,她从未真正爱过弗兰克•邱吉尔!
    这是她第一次考虑后下的定论。这是在分析第一个问题时她对自己的看法;并且没有用太多的时间就有结果了。她特别难过,也特别气恼;认为自己的种种感情都很害羞——她爱上了奈特利先生。她厌恶自己的其他想法。
    她以一种别人不能理解的自信,认为能看透所有人的感情;以一种无法谅解的自负,强迫去干涉其他人的生活,最后证实,她毫无收获;她并非根本没做其他事——她跟命运开了个大玩笑。她为哈丽埃特和她自己引来了灾难,她还惟恐为奈特利先生引来了灾难。如果让一切婚事中门第相差最悬殊的婚事结成了的话,她将忍受一切指责,原因是此事由她引起的;她认为,他会因为考虑到哈丽埃特的感情而去爱她;就算不是这样,如果不是她太愚笨,他根本见不到哈丽埃特。
    奈特利先生和哈丽埃特•史密斯相爱!这桩婚事一定远远超过了所有的怪异事情。比较一下,发现弗兰克•邱吉尔同简•菲尔费克斯的爱情就平常多了,太平常了,根本不值得惊奇,没发现有什么太大的差异,也不值得去评议和设想了。奈特利先生能娶哈丽埃特•史密斯小 姐!她可攀了高枝了!而对于他呢,可谓是跌进了万丈深渊!考虑到此事可能会让人们瞧不起他,想到了人们的讥笑、嘲讽、取笑,会招致他弟弟的凌辱和轻视,他本人也会有许多烦恼,爱玛认为这太恐怖了。这会是事实吗?不会的;绝对不会的。但是,又肯定不会,肯定有这个可能性。一个才华出众的男人痴情于一个很普通的人,这也太不稀奇了,一个年轻女子得到了一个来不及去爱的人,这也不能算是新鲜事吗?世间的某些事情不公平,不协调,不相同,也许条件和境况来决定人的前途,这也不算稀罕吗?
    啊!如果她不引来哈丽埃特就好了!如果叫哈丽埃特留在属于她的地方,也是他指的哈丽埃特应该留在那儿,那就好了!
    如果不因为她以过分地讽刺,阻挠哈丽埃特同意一位极其平凡,而又能令她快乐而幸福地过着属于她的日子的小伙子,就会相安无事了,更不可能引来这么多奇怪的事情。
    哈丽埃特竟然敢去爱奈特利先生!她竟然在没得到证实前就想像自己会被这个人爱上呢!但是说起来,哈丽埃特不如过去那样悲观、忧虑了。不管是她精神上还是地位上的卑微,她好像都未发现。也许,她觉得埃尔顿先生爱她是屈尊屈就了,但奈特利先生爱她可就不是这回事了。哎!这难道不是她自己造成的吗?只有她,别人不会尽力去为哈丽埃特讲述高傲自大的理论呢;只有她,别人不会传授给哈丽埃特要尽量抬高自己的身价,自己有得到荣华富贵的资格呢;假如说,哈丽埃特由地位低下转变得自尊自大了,也是她造成的啊。

[ 此帖被执素衣在2013-10-20 00:03重新编辑 ]
执素衣

ZxID:13389413


等级: 内阁元老
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-20 0


CHAPTER XII
Till now that she was threatened with its loss, Emma had never known how much of her happiness depended on being first with Mr. Knightley, first in interest and affection.--Satisfied that it was so, and feeling it her due, she had enjoyed it without reflection; and only in the dread of being supplanted, found how inexpressibly
important it had been.--Long, very long, she felt she had been first; for, having no female connexions of his own, there had been only Isabella whose claims could be compared with hers, and she had always known exactly how far he loved and esteemed Isabella. She had herself been first with him for many years past.
She had not deserved it; she had often been negligent or perverse, slighting his advice, or even wilfully opposing him, insensible of half his merits, and quarrelling with him because he would not acknowledge her false and insolent estimate of her own--but still, from family attachment and habit, and thorough excellence of mind, he had loved her, and watched over her from a girl, with an endeavour to improve her, and an anxiety for her doing right, which no other creature had at all shared. In spite of all her faults, she knew she was dear to him; might she not say, very dear?-- When the suggestions of hope, however, which must follow here, presented themselves, she could not presume to indulge them. Harriet Smith might think herself not unworthy of being peculiarly, exclusively, passionately loved by Mr. Knightley. She could not. She could not flatter herself with any idea of blindness in his attachment to her. She had received a very recent proof of its impartiality.-- How shocked had he been by her behaviour to Miss Bates! How directly, how strongly had he expressed himself to her on the subject!--Not too strongly for the offence--but far, far too strongly to issue from any feeling softer than upright justice and clear-sighted goodwill.-- She had no hope, nothing to deserve the name of hope, that he could have that sort of affection for herself which was now in question; but there was a hope (at times a slight one, at times much stronger,) that Harriet might have deceived herself, and be overrating his regard for her.--Wish it she must, for his sake--be the consequence nothing to herself, but his remaining single all his life. Could she be secure of that, indeed, of his never marrying at all, she believed she should be perfectly satisfied.--Let him but continue the same Mr. Knightley to her and her father, the same Mr. Knightley to all the world; let Donwell and Hartfield lose none of their precious intercourse of friendship and confidence, and her peace would be fully secured.--Marriage, in fact, would not do for her. It would be incompatible with what she owed to her father, and with what she felt for him. Nothing should separate her from her father. She would not marry, even if she were asked by Mr. Knightley.

It must be her ardent wish that Harriet might be disappointed; and she hoped, that when able to see them together again, she might at least be able to ascertain what the chances for it were.--She should see them henceforward with the closest observance; and wretchedly as she had hitherto misunderstood even those she was watching, she did not know how to admit that she could be blinded here.-- He was expected back every day. The power of observation would be soon given--frightfully soon it appeared when her thoughts were in one course. In the meanwhile, she resolved against seeing Harriet.-- It would do neither of them good, it would do the subject no good, to be talking of it farther.--She was resolved not to be convinced, as long as she could doubt, and yet had no authority for opposing Harriet's confidence. To talk would be only to irritate.--She wrote to her, therefore, kindly, but decisively, to beg that she would not, at present, come to Hartfield; acknowledging it to be her conviction, that all farther confidential discussion of one topic had better be avoided; and hoping, that if a few days were allowed to pass before they met again, except in the company of others--she objected only to a tete-a-tete--they might be able to act as if they had forgotten the conversation of yesterday.--Harriet submitted, and approved, and was grateful.

This point was just arranged, when a visitor arrived to tear Emma's thoughts a little from the one subject which had engrossed them, sleeping or waking, the last twenty-four hours--Mrs. Weston, who had been calling on her daughter-in-law elect, and took Hartfield in her way home, almost as much in duty to Emma as in pleasure to herself, to relate all the particulars of so interesting an interview.

Mr. Weston had accompanied her to Mrs. Bates's, and gone through his share of this essential attention most handsomely; but she having then induced Miss Fairfax to join her in an airing, was now returned with much more to say, and much more to say with satisfaction, than a quarter of an hour spent in Mrs. Bates's parlour, with all the encumbrance of awkward feelings, could have afforded.

A little curiosity Emma had; and she made the most of it while her friend related. Mrs. Weston had set off to pay the visit in a good deal of agitation herself; and in the first place had wished not to go at all at present, to be allowed merely to write to Miss Fairfax instead, and to defer this ceremonious call till a little time had passed, and Mr. Churchill could be reconciled to the engagement's becoming known; as, considering every thing, she thought such a visit could not be paid without leading to reports:-- but Mr. Weston had thought differently; he was extremely anxious to shew his approbation to Miss Fairfax and her family, and did not conceive that any suspicion could be excited by it; or if it were, that it would be of any consequence; for "such things," he observed, "always got about." Emma smiled, and felt that Mr. Weston had very good reason for saying so. They had gone, in short--and very great had been the evident distress and confusion of the lady. She had hardly been able to speak a word, and every look and action had shewn how deeply she was suffering from consciousness. The quiet, heart-felt satisfaction of the old lady, and the rapturous delight of her daughter--who proved even too joyous to talk as usual, had been a gratifying, yet almost an affecting, scene. They were both so truly respectable in their happiness, so disinterested in every sensation; thought so much of Jane; so much of every body, and so little of themselves, that every kindly feeling was at work for them. Miss Fairfax's recent illness had offered a fair plea for Mrs. Weston to invite her to an airing; she had drawn back and declined at first, but, on being pressed had yielded; and, in the course of their drive, Mrs. Weston had, by gentle encouragement, overcome so much of her embarrassment, as to bring her to converse on the important subject. Apologies for her seemingly ungracious silence in their first reception, and the warmest expressions of the gratitude she was always feeling towards herself and Mr. Weston, must necessarily open the cause; but when these effusions were put by, they had talked a good deal of the present and of the future state of the engagement. Mrs. Weston was convinced that such conversation must be the greatest relief to her companion, pent up within her own mind as every thing had so long been, and was very much pleased with all that she had said on the subject.

"On the misery of what she had suffered, during the concealment of so many months," continued Mrs. Weston, "she was energetic. This was one of her expressions. `I will not say, that since I entered into the engagement I have not had some happy moments; but I can say, that I have never known the blessing of one tranquil hour:'-- and the quivering lip, Emma, which uttered it, was an attestation that I felt at my heart."

"Poor girl!" said Emma. "She thinks herself wrong, then, for having consented to a private engagement?"

"Wrong! No one, I believe, can blame her more than she is disposed to blame herself. `The consequence,' said she, `has been a state of perpetual suffering to me; and so it ought. But after all the punishment that misconduct can bring, it is still not less misconduct. Pain is no expiation. I never can be blameless. I have been acting contrary to all my sense of right; and the fortunate turn that every thing has taken, and the kindness I am now receiving, is what my conscience tells me ought not to be.' `Do not imagine, madam,' she continued, `that I was taught wrong. Do not let any reflection fall on the principles or the care of the friends who brought me up. The error has been all my own; and I do assure you that, with all the excuse that present circumstances may appear to give, I shall yet dread making the story known to Colonel Campbell.'"

"Poor girl!" said Emma again. "She loves him then excessively, I suppose. It must have been from attachment only, that she could be led to form the engagement. Her affection must have overpowered her judgment."

"Yes, I have no doubt of her being extremely attached to him."

"I am afraid," returned Emma, sighing, "that I must often have contributed to make her unhappy."

"On your side, my love, it was very innocently done. But she probably had something of that in her thoughts, when alluding to the misunderstandings which he had given us hints of before. One natural consequence of the evil she had involved herself in," she said, "was that of making her unreasonable. The consciousness of having done amiss, had exposed her to a thousand inquietudes,and made her captious and irritable to a degree that must have been-- that had been--hard for him to bear. `I did not make the allowances,' said she, `which I ought to have done, for his temper and spirits--his delightful spirits, and that gaiety, that playfulness of disposition, which, under any other circumstances, would, I am sure, have been as constantly bewitching to me, as they were at first.' She then began to speak of you, and of the great kindness you had shewn her during her illness; and with a blush which shewed me how it was all connected, desired me, whenever I had an opportunity, to thank you--I could not thank you too much--for every wish and every endeavour to do her good. She was sensible that you had never received any proper acknowledgment from herself."

"If I did not know her to be happy now," said Emma, seriously, "which, in spite of every little drawback from her scrupulous conscience, she must be, I could not bear these thanks;--for, oh! Mrs. Weston, if there were an account drawn up of the evil and the good I have done Miss Fairfax!--Well (checking herself,and trying to be more lively), this is all to be forgotten. You are very kind to bring me these interesting particulars. They shew her to the greatest advantage. I am sure she is very good-- I hope she will be very happy. It is fit that the fortune should be on his side, for I think the merit will be all on hers."

Such a conclusion could not pass unanswered by Mrs. Weston. She thought well of Frank in almost every respect; and, what was more, she loved him very much, and her defence was, therefore, earnest. She talked with a great deal of reason, and at least equal affection-- but she had too much to urge for Emma's attention; it was soon gone to Brunswick Square or to Donwell; she forgot to attempt to listen; and when Mrs. Weston ended with, "We have not yet had the letter we are so anxious for, you know, but I hope it will soon come," she was obliged to pause before she answered, and at last obliged to answer at random, before she could at all recollect what letter it was which they were so anxious for.

"Are you well, my Emma?" was Mrs. Weston's parting question.

"Oh! perfectly. I am always well, you know. Be sure to give me intelligence of the letter as soon as possible."

Mrs. Weston's communications furnished Emma with more food for unpleasant reflection, by increasing her esteem and compassion, and her sense of past injustice towards Miss Fairfax. She bitterly regretted not having sought a closer acquaintance with her, and blushed for the envious feelings which had certainly been, in some measure, the cause. Had she followed Mr. Knightley's known wishes, in paying that attention to Miss Fairfax, which was every way her due; had she tried to know her better; had she done her part towards intimacy; had she endeavoured to find a friend there instead of in Harriet Smith; she must, in all probability, have been spared from every pain which pressed on her now.--Birth, abilities, and education, had been equally marking one as an associate for her, to be received with gratitude; and the other--what was she?--Supposing even that they had never become intimate friends; that she had never been admitted into Miss Fairfax's confidence on this important matter-- which was most probable--still, in knowing her as she ought, and as she might, she must have been preserved from the abominable suspicions of an improper attachment to Mr. Dixon, which she had not only so foolishly fashioned and harboured herself, but had so unpardonably imparted; an idea which she greatly feared had been made a subject of material distress to the delicacy of Jane's feelings, by the levity or carelessness of Frank Churchill's. Of all the sources of evil surrounding the former, since her coming to Highbury, she was persuaded that she must herself have been the worst. She must have been a perpetual enemy. They never could have been all three together, without her having stabbed Jane Fairfax's peace in a thousand instances; and on Box Hill, perhaps, it had been the agony of a mind that would bear no more.
The evening of this day was very long, and melancholy, at Hartfield. The weather added what it could of gloom. A cold stormy rain set in, and nothing of July appeared but in the trees and shrubs, which the wind was despoiling, and the length of the day, which only made such cruel sights the longer visible.

The weather affected Mr. Woodhouse, and he could only be kept tolerably comfortable by almost ceaseless attention on his daughter's side, and by exertions which had never cost her half so much before. It reminded her of their first forlorn tete-a-tete, on the evening of Mrs. Weston's wedding-day; but Mr. Knightley had walked in then, soon after tea, and dissipated every melancholy fancy. Alas! such delightful proofs of Hartfield's attraction, as those sort of visits conveyed, might shortly be over. The picture which she had then drawn of the privations of the approaching winter, had proved erroneous; no friends had deserted them, no pleasures had been lost.--But her present forebodings she feared would experience no similar contradiction. The prospect before her now, was threatening to a degree that could not be entirely dispelled-- that might not be even partially brightened. If all took place that might take place among the circle of her friends, Hartfield must be comparatively deserted; and she left to cheer her father with the spirits only of ruined happiness.

The child to be born at Randalls must be a tie there even dearer than herself; and Mrs. Weston's heart and time would be occupied by it. They should lose her; and, probably, in great measure, her husband also.--Frank Churchill would return among them no more; and Miss Fairfax, it was reasonable to suppose, would soon cease to belong to Highbury. They would be married, and settled either at or near Enscombe. All that were good would be withdrawn; and if to these losses, the loss of Donwell were to be added, what would remain of cheerful or of rational society within their reach? Mr. Knightley to be no longer coming there for his evening comfort!-- No longer walking in at all hours, as if ever willing to change his own home for their's!--How was it to be endured? And if he were to be lost to them for Harriet's sake; if he were to be thought of hereafter, as finding in Harriet's society all that he wanted; if Harriet were to be the chosen, the first, the dearest, the friend, the wife to whom he looked for all the best blessings of existence; what could be increasing Emma's wretchedness but the reflection never far distant from her mind, that it had been all her own work?

When it came to such a pitch as this, she was not able to refrain from a start, or a heavy sigh, or even from walking about the room for a few seconds--and the only source whence any thing like consolation or composure could be drawn, was in the resolution of her own better conduct, and the hope that, however inferior in spirit and gaiety might be the following and every future winter of her life to the past, it would yet find her more rational, more acquainted with herself, and leave her less to regret when it were gone.




    第十二章

    爱玛一向不明白,她在奈特利先生心目中的地位最高,是他最关心和喜欢自己,这些决定了她的生活美满;现在她发现马上就要丢掉这一切了,刚觉察到。她因此而满足,认为这是她本该有的,她一直很自然地接受这些;只有在担心他人抢去的情况下,才觉察出这些对她来讲是一种无以言表的关键。一直以来,她始终认为自己是排在最前面的;原因是他身边没有女性亲属,仅有伊莎贝拉,伊莎贝拉的资格跟她权衡一下还可以,她一直最了解,他对伊莎贝拉太喜欢和尊重了。从前的很多年里,她始终在他心目中排名首位。她有些不太称职;她经常不细心,固执,不听他的劝告,有时还有意反驳他,他的一半长处她都未能发现,不同她争执,原因是他不同意她对自己所持的那种不正确的和自大的评估——但是,因为是亲属,再加上习俗,还因为心灵纯洁,他喜欢她,打她孩提时代就关怀她,努力地帮助她向上,还渴望她举止正派,其他人完全不可能有这种想法,虽然她的毛病很多,她明白自己是他所关爱的;她还不够可爱吗?但是,在一定会自然而然出现的结果真的看出了一些苗头的时候,她便不能顺其自然了。哈丽埃特•史密斯可能以为她很适合接受奈特利先生那特殊的、执着的、强烈的爱的。而她反而做不到。她不会觉得他会茫然地喜欢她。刚刚就有一件事证实了她的想法,表明了她是公正的——发现了她对贝茨小 姐的所作所为,他太惊奇了!
    对于这件事,他同她谈了他坦率而热烈的想法!而不是指他对她的这个过失反应得太厉害了——相反的,假如他的这种表现是本着高出正常的公正和合理的好意的更加温和的态度,那可就太热烈了。她可不这么认为,也没有值得叫她合适的地方;他会以她这时心里想到的感情去爱她。可是她&强烈或冷淡地‘觉得哈丽埃特在哄骗自己,是把他对她的关心想得太高了。她一定要有这种想法,这都是因为他——无论结果怎样,她都不在乎,希望他永远不娶妻子。真的,如果能让他一辈子不成家,她觉得自己会很满意的。在她和她父亲面前,他仍然是那个奈特利先生,对所有人而言他都还是那个奈特利先生;不要消除了登威尔和哈特菲尔德之间的珍贵的友情和相互之间的信赖,那样的话,她就能够安安静静地生活下去了。的确,就她而言,也不适合嫁人,嫁人以后就无法侍奉她父亲了,也无法在他身边尽孝了。不能将她跟她父亲分离。她不可以嫁人,就算奈特利先生对她求爱也不可以。
    她只有完全期待着哈丽埃特会落空;她想,如果下次发现他们二人在一块时,起码要能确定一下会不会有希望。从今天开始,她准备严密认真地注视他们,虽然过去她几乎遗憾地误会了她所注意的人,但她仍不明白该如何来相信自己这回居然也将是茫然的。她天天都期待着他回来。她的洞察力马上就会被派上用场——在她努力地想一个问题时,觉得迅速得惊人。这段时间里,她不想见到哈丽埃特。到一起对谁都不利,如果接着说下去,对这个问题也不利。她认为,如果还存在疑虑,她就不会承认,但是她却没有证据来消除哈丽埃特的念头。聊起来只能气恼。因此她就以一种亲热而又坚定的口气写了封信,告诉她暂时不要来哈特菲尔德;讲了她的想法,认为还是别接着费心思去议论一个问题;以后再到一起时,除非有其他人在场——否则她是不赞同tete—a—tete——那么他们便能够忘却昨天的议论了。
    哈丽埃特听从了她的意见,同意了她的想法,非常激动。
    这个问题刚放下,便有客人来了,将爱玛的头脑中在过去的一昼夜里时时刻刻都思考着的问题打消了一些。威斯顿太太刚刚去看望了她未来的儿媳妇,在回去的路上顺便到哈特菲尔德来,原因是她觉得应该来看一看爱玛,同时又可以让自己放松放松心情,她详尽地讲述了这次非常有意思的会面。
    威斯顿先生送她去贝茨太太家,很成功地表现出了他那应有的关心。他们坐在贝茨太太的客厅里等了有一刻钟,很难为情的,其实对爱玛也没什么可聊的,只因为她去劝说过菲尔费克斯小 姐陪她一块去散散心,如今回来了,将要讲的,令人高兴的话,就不少了。
    爱玛怀着一些惊奇,在她朋友讲述的时候尽可能地把事情问个明白。威斯顿太太离开家去造访时的心情是矛盾的。开头,她觉得现在完全没必要去,只给菲尔费克斯写封信就可以了,等以后邱吉尔先生能想开了他们已订婚这件事时,再相应地去造访一下就可以了;而她详细地周全地思考一遍以后,觉得这么做不会带来任何非议,就算会是这样,也无所谓;他认为这种事总有一天会传出去的。爱玛笑了笑,认为威斯顿先生的想法很实际。反正,他们去拜访了;那位姑娘看起来很烦恼很窘迫。她甚至一句话也讲不出来,从她的每个眼神,每个动作都能看出她有多难堪。老太太静静地,发自内心的满足,她女儿的欣喜——她高兴得几乎不能正常讲话,这太叫人欣慰了,实在是十分感人的境况。她们二人表现出的高兴劲太值得尊敬了,那种感情太无私了;凡事都在替简考虑;过多地替别人考虑,而没有考虑到自己,因此一切亲热的表情都展现出来了。菲尔费克斯近来身体不适,恰好给威斯顿太太留了个请她一同散心的理由。开头,她还退让,不接受,可是在对方的一再邀请下便松口了。出去散心时,威斯顿太太温和地鼓舞她,很快就打消了她的顾虑,还让他说到了这个关键性问题。开始,她肯定是致歉;他们头一回来,她反而无礼地不说话;然后,她又特亲热地说到她心中一直感谢威斯顿先生和威斯顿太太。讲出这些肺腑之言以后,她们又聊了很多关于订婚以后和将来的情况。威斯顿太太认为,她的伙伴将所有憋在心里的,憋了那么长时间的秘密都倾吐出来了,肯定会轻松极了;并且认为她对这件事的看法很满足。
    “她掩盖了好几个月,也承受了太多的不幸,”威斯顿太太接着说,“根据这些来分析,她还挺能忍受的。她这么告诉我的:‘我的确在订婚之后快乐过。可是我也的确没得到过安心。’讲到这里她的嘴唇在发抖,爱玛,我深深地感觉到她讲的是实话。”
    “这个女孩太不幸了!”爱玛说,“她的意思是,她觉得赞成私下订婚不对了?”
    “不对啊!我觉得,她是对自己批评得最严重的了。‘就我而言,’她说,‘下场是会一直难过的;就是这样的。但是,在承受了不正确的行为引来的惩治之后,不正确的行为并没有缓解他的失误比重。难过也不能替罪。我一直也不是没有过错的。我的举动是不符合我的判断力的;所有问题上呈现的缓解,我如今得到了好处,都是我的内心对我说的,我没资格接受。太太,’她接着说,‘不要认为我从小没有接受良好的教育。不要去否认那些培育和成长的那些朋友的辛苦和做法。都是我一个人的不是;我对你发誓,虽然现在的境况好像能够让我能找到理由,可我还是害怕对坎贝尔上校讲这件事。”
    “这姑娘太不幸了!”爱玛又说了一遍,“我认为她那个时候肯定是对他的爱太深了。就因为有了爱她才肯答应订婚的。一定是她的感情战胜了她的理智。”
    “没错,我肯定,她准是太喜欢他了。”
    “只怕,”爱玛叹息着说,“我常常害得她不开心。”
    “亲爱的,就你而言,那根本是不由自主的。但是在讲到他过去对我们提醒的那些误解时,她内心可能是有这种念头。”她说,“她陷入了困难带来的明显的后果,那就是把自己转变成一个不讲道理的人。自从发现做得不对了,让她忐忑不安,让她挑剔,烦躁,达到了肯定会令他——已经让他——无法承受的程度。她说‘我没有理所应当地去谅解他的性格和情绪——他那种令人高兴的情绪,那种高兴劲,那种喜欢说笑的性格,如果换一种场合,我一定,这些一定会像从前那样,让我迷恋。‘接下来,她讲到了你,说起你在她患病时给予了亲切的问候;她的脸发红润,我便清楚了这件事情,她希望我趁机给你道谢——我无论如何感激你都是合情合理的——希望我谢谢你替她所做的一切,包括各种良好的祝愿和各种努力。她明白你始终没有受到她的感激。”
    “我了解她此时一定很高兴,”爱玛认真地说,“虽然因为她谨慎小心,费了些周折,她肯定还是快乐的,如果不是如此,我便无法受到这些感激;因为,啊!亲爱的威斯顿太太,要是你准备替我给菲尔费克斯小 姐做的恶事和善事清算一下!哎,”讲到这儿她不讲下去了,努力想高兴些,“抛开这一切吧。你太好了,为我送来了这么多开心的琐事。这些明显地看出了她的优点。我认为,她非常友善——我祝她幸福快乐。他应该是幸福的,原因是她有这么多长处。”
    作出这个定论,威斯顿先生只好回答了。从她这方面看,弗兰克•邱吉尔可以说样样都不错;不光这样,她还非常喜欢他,因此她努力地替他辩解。她讲得很客观,也一样很富有情感——但是就爱玛的精力来说,她应该讲的就太多了,爱玛的精力很快就转移到勃伦斯威克广场,或者是登威尔去了。她不记得要去听她的话了;威斯顿太太最后讲道,“你应该了解,我们还未收到我们期待的信呢,只是,我想马上就来了,”爱玛只得在应答之前停了一下,最后只好在还未考虑到她们期盼的是什么信的时候随便应付一下。
    “亲爱的爱玛,你的身体还不错吧?”威斯顿太太在临行前问道。
    “嗯,不错。我的身体一直不错。你必须马上告诉我那封信的事。”
    听了威斯顿太太的讲述,爱玛对菲尔费克斯小 姐的尊重和怜悯愈加深刻了,同时也醒悟到自己从前是那么不公正地对待菲尔费克斯小 姐,所以,更加重了那沉重的烦恼。她非常懊悔,没能同菲尔费克斯小 姐做个最要好的朋友,她替自己的嫉恨惭愧。
    也可以说就因为嫉恨影响了她们之间的友好往来。如果她顺从奈特利先生所讲的话,去接近菲尔费克斯小 姐,无论从某个角度来讲,都是她的权利;如果她想更深地剖析她,如果她曾经努力地去接近过她,如果她竭力地想结交她,而不是哈丽埃特•史密斯,那样,她根本不会面临现在这种烦恼,让它压在心上。从地位,智慧,教养上都能看出,一个是可以亲热交往的朋友,那另外一个呢——她又是什么样的人呢&就算他们还未结成好朋友,就算她不知道菲尔费克斯小 姐对这个重要问题的解释——这是会发生的——做她能做到的和不一定能做到的那样去接近她,那么她根本不会厌恶地猜测到菲尔费克斯小 姐可能爱上了狄克逊先生。她不仅作了这么荒唐的猜测,还深信不疑,并且还对外人讲了,这是无法被谅解的。她不放心,因为弗兰克•邱吉尔的草率或大意,这种猜测给简那不堪一击的感情以狠狠一击。她认为,自打简到了海伯利之后,这些围绕着简的各种伤害当中,肯定是她自己引起的最大。她一定是永远的敌人。每当他们三人站到一块,她一定要反复地刺痛简,菲尔费克斯,让她不得安静;去游博克斯山时,她的心或许早就疼痛得不堪忍受了。
    这个傍晚,对于哈特菲尔德来讲是昏暗的、难熬的。天气也似乎看透了人的心情。寒冷的暴风雨下了起来,如果不是看到了正在被暴风雨肆虐的树木和灌木,只是看到拖延了这种惨状的白天的时间上,根本找不到七月的痕迹。
    伍德豪斯先生也受到了气候的干扰。她女儿甚至一直在照顾着他,作了平常两倍以上的工作,他这才感觉到满意了。这令她回忆起他们在威斯顿太太出嫁的那天晚上凄惨的第一回tete——a——tete;只是,那天,在吃过茶点后一会儿,奈特利先生就来了,赶走了无尽的忧愁。哎!这种探访证明哈特菲尔德还是有魅力的,但是这种令人高兴的事情可能很快就停止了。她那时正在构思一幅冬季的寒冷寂寞的画面,后来证实她是不对的;朋友们都没有忘记他们,一点快乐也没有少。但是她现在害怕的可怕的预示就不可能有这种相似的结局了。如今她想像的在某种意义上说明这不会从根本上消失——而且不会让局部发亮。要是在她的朋友之间可能产生的结果都成为现实的话,哈特菲尔德肯定会更无聊,只能由她带着残缺不全的快乐的心情来安慰她父亲。
    在伦多尔斯,从亲密程度看,那就要出生的小孩一定比她还亲;孩子会占据威斯顿太太的精力和时间。他们就不再拥有威斯顿太太了;或许在某种意义上讲,他们也不再拥有她的丈夫了。
    弗兰克•邱吉尔肯定不会到他们这儿来了;而菲尔费克斯呢,看样子,马上就要离开海伯利了。他们会举行婚礼的,在恩斯科姆或那儿周围的地方安定下来。失去了所有的幸福和快乐;如果失去了所有的,还包括登威尔,那么,他们还有什么快乐和正常的交往呢‘奈特利先生不可能再来这过那快乐的傍晚了!不可能似乎心甘情愿地把他们的家当成自己的家那样随时过来!如果考虑到他今后只需同哈丽埃特在一块;如果他选择了哈丽埃特作终生的伴侣,最亲密的人、朋友、太太,而且在她那得到生活的全部乐趣;那么,她会永远想到这全是她在自食其果,这太让她伤心了。
    考虑到这儿,她吓了一大跳,并长长地叹息着,还在房间里踱了几秒钟;能给她以劝慰和安抚的是,决定自己去战胜一切,而且想到,无论在即将来临的冬季和日后的每一个冬季,心情和快乐都如何地比以往逊色,她都将正确对待,好自为之,这样在冬天过后就不会留下太多的遗憾了。

发帖 回复